Cover

Accidental Love

BL Miller

*********

Rose Grayson zipped up the front of her dark blue sweat jacket and pulled the hood down over her head. The string that normally would have kept it in place had been removed long before she purchased it from the thrift store. She had no doubt that the first gust of the biting cold wind would push it off her head but for the moment, it was the best she could do. She looked out into the brightly lit parking lot of Money Slasher, the large supermarket that she worked at part time. She had been hoping to be full time by now but with the economy the way it was, full time jobs were hard to come by. The crazy hours they assigned her made it impossible to get another part time job to fill in the gaps and Rose couldn’t take the chance on quitting. It had taken weeks of applying to stores all over Albany just to get this job.

As the weathermen had predicted, the small flakes that had been falling when she started her shift was now a full blown blizzard and a good foot of snow had fallen with no end in sight. Rose looked down at her threadbare sneakers and groaned. This was the worst part about taking a job two miles from her apartment. The long walk home guaranteed that her feet would be frozen, not to mention the rest of her body. Sometimes she was lucky enough to get a ride from Kim, the store manager, but not tonight. Kim got off duty an hour ago and there was no way Rose would ask her to wait. Taking a deep breath, she tucked her reddish blond hair into the hood, bent forward, and stepped out into the unforgiving elements.

*********

Veronica Cartwright glanced at her diamond studded watch for the tenth time in an hour. Of all the miserable nights to have to make an appearance at Sam’s, the oyster house that doubled as the social gathering place for Albany’s rich and powerful. On any given night one could go there and see the Governor, State Senators, and common folk who wanted to spend a hundred bucks on dinner. The maitre’ de knew who was who and seated them accordingly. Never would someone like Veronica, who headed up one of the largest family owned corporations in the area, be seated near someone who didn’t even own their own home. Veronica never liked to go there, despite the world-renowned cuisine. Tonight, however, she had little choice. Mark Grace, the Zoning Board of Appeals Commissioner, was fighting a zoning change request and it was up to her to smooth his ruffled feathers and get that variance pushed through. Her cousins ran a small offshoot of the family corporation, Cartwright Car Washes. It was small in terms of the revenue it brought to the family, but huge in the eyes of the public, especially with the thirty car washes scattered about the area and the numerous television ads. “Get your car washed right at Cartwrights” was a hugely successful slogan and made the long time financial barons’ family name a household word. John and Frank, the cousins in charge of the car washes, wanted to build a new one on the corner of Lake and State Streets. It was a prime location in a predominantly residential area. They even went so far as to buy out the corner store that had previously been there and the adjacent houses in hopes of getting the variance. Now Commissioner Grace was questioning the destruction of three of Albany’s “grand old buildings” in order to put up another “stupid car wash”. Meetings and negotiations didn’t work, offers of great civic donations didn’t work, even outright bribes failed. When the brothers had exhausted all their ideas and still were unable to sway him, it was up to Veronica to set things right. The Commissioner jumped at the opportunity to meet with one of the city’s most eligible women and insisted on dinner that evening.

So as a result she had to leave her fine home in the middle of one of the worst blizzards to hit the city in years to wine and dine the Commissioner into giving them the variance. It was a part of doing business and Veronica was used to it. The only problem was that Grace wanted more than goodwill from the raven haired beauty who ran Cartwright Corporation. Because of his insistence that they meet that evening, there had been no chance to make reservations. For almost anyone else, it would have meant not getting into the prestigious oyster house. But for Veronica, the maitre’ de placed them in the bar while desperate attempts were made to find a place for the President of Cartwright Corporation and her guest. During the wait, the blue eyed woman suffered having to listen to the whiny little snipe of a man tell her all about his degrees and how smart he was and how she should really consider spending more time with him. The only good point of the evening had been the waiter’s constant refilling of her wine glass with the finest of vintages. At least she had been able to enjoy a good buzz while listening to him drone on.

Now an hour and a half later, they were seated at their table, dinner having been served just a few minutes before. “So Veronica…you know that’s such a pretty name. A pretty name for a pretty lady,” Mark reached over with his fork to take a piece of baked lobster from her plate. “I don’t understand why you feel that an area with such class and beauty needs a car wash. Can you imagine all the traffic that’ll go through there? Interrupting people while they’re sleeping, disturbing them with all the loud noises those machines make.” His fork found another piece of lobster, the remainder of the tail. “Surely you wouldn’t want one of those right next door to you, now would you?”

Blue eyes glared at the best part of her lobster making its way into someone else’s mouth. She had been polite and pleasant all evening and now it was time to teach the little man a lesson. She dabbed her lips with the linen napkin. “The car wash is only open from eight in the morning until ten at night. I’m sure no one’s sleep will be disturbed and if you filch one more piece of food off my plate I’m going to stab your hand with this fork, do I make myself clear?” she said evenly while raising the wine glass to her lips. “Now you and I both know that those streets see plenty of traffic as it is, the residents like the idea of a car wash coming to their area, and it also means ten more jobs to the community. What do you think will happen in the next election if we support the Democrat and give him this little piece of information? What good would your appointment do if the new mayor decides to clean house?”

“Now you’re just blowing smoke, Miss Cartwright,” he said, sitting back and lighting up a cigarette. Smoking of course was prohibited in that section of the restaurant but Mark believed his position to put him above what he considered to be a silly law. “The Cartwrights have always supported the Republicans, everyone knows that.” He took another drag of his cigarette, the smoke tickling Veronica’s nose.

“Really?” she drained her glass and set it down on the linen covered table, suppressing a grin at the thought of the bomb she was about to lay on the hapless Commissioner. “Let me tell you something, Mr. Grace. The Cartwrights have financed more than one Democrat over the years and now that I’m in charge, there’ll be plenty more as time goes on.” Her blue eyes bore into his as she leaned forward and took the cigarette out of his hand, sinking it deep into his stuffed crab.

“This variance means nothing to me except getting my cousins off my back. Your position means nothing to me. I’d spend a hundred thousand on the next election if it meant getting you out of office and putting in someone who sees jobs as being more important than power plays so you need to make a decision. You can be the good guy who brings ten jobs to the area or you can be the idiot who gets voted out of office, the decision is yours.” Veronica had already made up her mind that there would soon be a new Commissioner. “I do believe this meeting is over. I hoped you enjoyed my dinner.” At his startled look she added “What? Did you think you were going to get lucky tonight, Mr. Grace?” Her eyes gave him a quick once over. “I’m sorry. I don’t sleep with dogs. You never know when they might have fleas.” She picked up her attache and strode out, leaving the fuming but cornered commissioner with nothing but a hard on and the check.

*********

Rose crossed the street and entered Washington Park, a mammoth place of greenery in the middle of the city. The park was closed at dusk each night because of the crime and cruising that went on there. Normally Rose would go around but that meant an extra six blocks out of her way and with the howling wind and bitter cold, the most direct route home was needed. In the five block walk from the supermarket to the edge of the park, Rose’s ears were beet red from the cold and her nose had already started to run. She couldn’t feel her toes and the pockets of her sweat jacket did nothing to protect her fingers. Deciding from the lack of prints in the snow and the sub-zero temperature that it was safe, Rose trudged along past the huge statue of Moses that marked the entrance and the snow covered sign that warned against being in the park at night. The fierce wind refused to let her keep her hood on and her shoulder length hair flapped loosely about her face. Her body shivered fiercely and all she could think of was getting home and sinking into a nice hot bath. She was halfway through the park and within sight of Madison Avenue when she heard them approaching, their quick footfalls crunching the snow under their feet. “Well well well, what do we have here?” She turned her head to see four men rapidly approaching her, now quite running but certainly walking very fast.

“Come on honey, we’ve got something for ya.”

“Yeah, why don’t you come party with us?”

The deep cold made her legs feel like lead but the idea of being caught out in the middle of the dark park by the four men put new life in her steps. She tried ignoring them and continuing on her way but men continued to follow her. “Come’on bitch, let Danny have some fun,” the closest one said, causing Rose’s heart to start pounding painfully in her chest. She had to get out of there and had to get out of there now. She began running, more like stumbling, through the snow and toward the bright lights of Madison Avenue.

Veronica breezed through the lights of the sleeping city, mindless of the way the Porsche slipped around in the snow. It wasn’t like anyone else was around at the late hour. She passed Lark Street without meaning to and cursed loudly. Now she’d have to go all the way past the park to catch the next cross street. Seeing no cars in front of her, she punched the pedal of her Porsche 911 and threw it into second gear. She was going far too fast for the snow covered street, especially since it didn’t look like the plows had been through any time recently, but she didn’t care. It wasn’t like she had to stop anytime soon and she was still under the posted limit, although definitely faster than the road conditions dictated. The next cross street was at least a half mile away. Suddenly a flash of blue and gold appeared in front of her, a figure darting out from between parked cars. Veronica jammed both feet on the brakes and jerked the steering wheel hard to the left but there was just no time. The snow gave her no traction and an eerie silence filled the air as she watched the low front of the Porsche strike the pedestrian and throw the helpless person up onto the windshield. The red sports car finally came to a halt several car lengths later and the broken body slumped off the hood onto the snow covered ground. For several seconds Veronica could do nothing but grip the steering wheel and stare at the spider web pattern that now made up her windshield while her heart pounded mercilessly. The reality of what had happened finally sunk in and with shaking hands she opened the door. She looked around quickly for any witnesses but at 12:30 on a Tuesday night everyone was in bed. She never saw the gang of thugs that had been chasing the victim turn around and slink back into the darkness of the park.

Blood was already beginning to pool on the ground beneath the body, although the extreme cold made the flow far less than it would normally have been. Veronica knelt down beside the crumpled form and with her gloved hand rolled the victim over. She gasped when she saw the battered face of a young woman. “Oh my god.” A flash of green just on the edge of her vision caused the raven haired woman to turn and look up. A traffic light. She glanced over at the cross street. New Scotland Avenue. She was only three blocks from the Medical Center. She quickly opened the passenger door and pulled the lever that reclined the seat. Veronica knew that the best thing was to try and immobilize the woman but there wasn’t any way she could do that at the moment and the puddle of blood was steadily growing. The hospital was too close to think about calling for an ambulance and wasting precious minutes. The decision made, Veronica slipped her arms under the unconscious woman’s shoulders and dragged her to the car. Less than a minute later they were speeding toward the Medical Center.

As she pulled into the drive marked “Emergency” a thought occurred to the corporate magnate. Not only had she been speeding and hit this woman but if a cop chose to do a breathalyzer there was no way that she would pass, not after all the wine she had consumed at Sam’s just a short while earlier. She jerked the car to the right at the last moment and pulled into the one of the surgeon’s parking slots. In the dark with only the back of the Porsche showing, no one would question it being parked there. She exited the car and walked toward the emergency entrance, trying desperately to think of what to do. The answer came to her when she spotted a gurney sitting just inside the glass doors. Veronica grabbed the stretcher and wheeled it out to her car. Hours spent in her private gym made it easy for her to lift the unconscious woman up onto the gurney. During the transfer, a small sports wallet fell out of the victim’s back pocket and landed on the snow covered ground. Veronica picked it up, tucked it inside her leather jacket, and ran as fast as she could while pushing the stretcher toward the emergency entrance.

“I need some help here! This woman’s been hit by a car!” she yelled as soon as the inner doors slid open. The charge nurse and the night intern raced over to begin triage. “We’ve got multiple injuries, check the board and see who’s on call for the OR.” the blond doctor said. A clerk immediately left to page the surgeon and to call for assistance while the nurse began taking the unconscious woman’s blood pressure. Standing back out of the way, Veronica watched on in horror as the doctor cut the young woman’s jacket and clothes off her body. Everything seemed to be covered with blood, especially the pants. An older doctor arrived on the scene, his hair mussed from sleep.

“What do we have?”

“Hit and run. Compound breaks of both tibias and fibulas, Doctor Maise,” the young doctor explained. “Probable internal injuries as well. Whoever hit her was going fast.”

“Have them prep OR 2. Type and cross match six units of blood and page Doctor’s Gannon and Marks to assist.” The rest of the conversation was lost on Veronica as she put her hands in her pockets and felt the cold wallet tucked inside. She opened the thin wallet, surprised at the lack of contents. There were no pictures, no credit cards, not even a driver’s license. A blue library card identified the victim as Rose Grayson and gave her address as Morris Street. A social security card and a Money Slasher check cashing card were the only other pieces of identification. She opened the Velcro compartment inside and found two bus tokens, one house key, and twelve cents. There was nothing else. Well, at least they’d have a name and address to go on, she thought as she walked over to the charge nurse’s desk. As she approached, she heard the two woman behind the desk talking.

“Looks like an indigent to me. Put her down as Jane Doe…let’s see…” She shuffled papers around on the desktop. “…number 77. Once she’s out of danger they’ll transport her over to Memorial anyway.”

“Excuse me,” Veronica interrupted. “She’s been hit by a car and badly injured. Why would they move her to another hospital?”

“Look Miss,” the charge nurse, whose badge simply read Mrs. Garrison, said. “This hospital is mandated by the State of New York to provide all that come here in urgent need medical care. Once they’re no longer in danger of dying from their injuries, we can transport them to another hospital that hasn’t met their requirement for indigents.”

“Requirement for indigents?”

“We are required to provide full care for a certain number of indigents at no cost each year. We’ve met that requirement. It’s obvious she has no money and most likely no insurance. They’re taking her into surgery now, surgery that she’ll probably never pay for. This hospital doesn’t operate on good intentions alone. If she has no ability to pay, she gets transported over to Memorial. They haven’t met their obligation this year.”

The dark haired woman understood the implication…no insurance, no staying at the best Medical Center in the region. “But she has insurance,” Veronica blurted, her decision made. “I mean…I know her. She’s an employee of mine.”

“She has insurance?” Nurse Garrison asked incredulously. “Miss, it’s twenty below out there with the wind chill. She’s running around in a spring jacket that looks like it was taken from the garbage can. Insurance fraud is a crime in New York. Where’s her insurance card?”

“No, I’m telling you she has insurance. Look,” Veronica reached inside her jacket and pulled out her small business card case. “I’m Veronica Cartwright, president and CEO of Cartwright Corporation.” She quickly looked down at the library card in her hand. “Miss Grayson just started working for us. There hasn’t been time for them to issue her card but I swear she does have insurance through my company. Now is there a form or something that I have to sign to authorize this?”

Now realizing that she may have made a mistake, the charge nurse backpedaled. She reached over and grabbed one of several clipboards already set up with a non-removable pen and multipart forms. “Fill out sections one through ten to the best of your ability. Do you know how to contact her next of kin?”

“Uh, no…I’m sure that information is at the office somewhere. I can call with it tomorrow.”

“Fine.” The nurse turned to address her coworker. “Change the chart for Jane Doe 77. Her name is…” she turned back to the tall woman questioningly.

“Rose Grayson.”

“Rose Grayson,” Nurse Garrison repeated, as if the younger nurse didn’t hear it the first time.

Veronica walked away from the charge desk and slumped down in one of the orange vinyl chairs to fill out what little information she did know and settle in for the long wait.

*********

By the third hour of surgery Veronica became very worried. There had been no word on the young woman she had hit and the lack of knowledge set the executive’s nerves on edge. What if she died? Veronica shuddered at the thought. Then another thought came to mind. Daylight would arrive soon and the obvious damage to the front of her car would be noticeable. Noticeable meant questions, questions she didn’t want to answer. She walked over to the pay phone. The woman who always granted favors now needed one. Veronica dialed the familiar number. On the third ring, a sleep filled male voice answered. “You’d better have a fucking good reason for waking me up.”

“Frank, it’s Ronnie.”

“Ronnie?” the tone changed immediately. “Hey cuz, what’s up?”

“I need…” she swallowed. “I need a favor.”

“Did you get that idiot to grant the variance?”

“It’s in the bag. Listen Frank, this is important.” She heard the flicker of a lighter as her cousin lit a cigarette in an attempt to fully wake up. “I need you to come pick up my car and drop me off another one.”

“Since when did I become your private tow truck service?”

“Since I had to spend an evening bailing your ass out with that jerk Grace,” she growled. “It’s in the emergency parking lot at Albany Med. Park the other car in the general lot and bring the keys to me in the emergency waiting room. Frank, you have to do this now. It can’t wait until morning.” She knew that the cost of asking the favor would far outweigh the actual favor but sometimes that was just the way it was. At least she knew who to turn to when she needed something done discretely. Her favorite cousin was nothing if not careful.

“The emergency room? Ronnie, you okay?”

“Quiet down, Frank. You’ll wake Agnes up. Yes, I’m fine, just a big shaken.” She looked at her watch. “I really need you to come down here and get the car.”

“Is your car driveable or did you wrap it around a tree?”

“The windshield and front end are smashed up. You’re better off driving it a couple of blocks and then putting it on a flatbed.”

“Jeez, you don’t ask for much, do you? You know I’ll have to get John to help me. I can’t drive a wrecker and a spare car.”

“Put the spare on the wrecker, then you won’t need another driver, just do it now.” she hung up the phone and returned to the chair that had been making her ass uncomfortable for the last three hours. She picked up a four month old issue of People and had just begun flipping through it when Doctor Maise stepped into the room.

“Grayson. Anyone here for Grayson?” he asked loudly, although Veronica was the only person in the room.

“Here.” She rose to her feet quickly. “How is she?”

“As well as can be expected, I guess. She’s resting now. Are you family?”

“Uh…no, I’m her employer.”

“Oh…have you contacted her family yet?”

“Not yet. My secretary is working on it,” she lied. “How is she?”

“Well, both legs were badly broken and there was a hairline fracture to her skull, most likely from hitting the concrete. Other than abrasions and a gash on her face that required several stitches, there wasn’t much else. No internal injuries anyway. She’ll live, but it’ll be quite a while before she’s able to return to work, I’m sure.” He took off his glasses and wiped them with the corner of his doctor’s coat. “I’d say probably three months for the legs to heal, then maybe three to six months of physical therapy.”

“Oh god.” Veronica sat back down, unable to believe that in a split second she had ruined someone else’s life for who knows how long.

“Did you see the accident?” he asked, pulling her back from her thoughts.

“Uh, no, I didn’t,” she said, praying that John hadn’t fallen back asleep and was on his way with the wrecker and a spare car.

“Well, whoever it was hit that poor girl hard. Probably some drunk who didn’t even realize he hit her.”

“Probably,” she repeated.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go check on her.” He left the waiting room. She watched him go, then sunk back into the orange chair. The woman, Rose, would live. She breathed a sigh of relief at that but the guilt still weighed heavily upon her. In one brief moment she had destroyed the young woman’s legs, in her mind possibly crippling Miss Grayson for life.

*********

The sky was still dark when Veronica closed her eyes, fatigue threatening to claim her. Minutes later they opened again when her nose was assaulted by the scent of far too much cheap cologne.

“Cuz.”

“Hi Frank,” she said wearily as he plopped down in the seat next to her. “Did you take care of it?”

“All done,” he said proudly, holding out a set of keys. “Blue Mazda. Third level, dealer plates. Can’t miss it.”

“Thanks.”

“No problem. Always happy to do a favor for my favorite cousin.” He smiled, showing off teeth that were far too white to be real. “So what’d ya do? Hit someone?”

“Shut up!” she hissed through clenched teeth, amazed at the amount of stupidity that her cousin seemed to possess.

“Sorry.” He held up his hands in a placating gesture. “Jeez, is it your time of the month or something?”

“Thanks for taking care of that, Frank. Do me a favor and make sure the Porsche is taken to my place. Park it in the garage. I’ll have Hans come over and fix it.”

“I don’t understand why you go to him instead of having Michael work on it. You know he owns”

“Michael owns a Toyota dealership. He works on twenty and thirty thousand dollar cars, not Porsches. Hans is the best mechanic I know. Just make sure it’s put in the garage, out of sight. Move the Jeep if you need room.”

“Fine,” he sighed, knowing that he would never win the argument. He looked around for something to occupy his interest.

“Is that it?” she queried, looking pointed at him and then at the door.

“You’re not gonna tell me why you’re here or why your car is all smashed up, are you?”

“Frank, what happened to my car or why I’m here, that’s my business, just like where all the profits from the car wash go are your business. Got it?”

“Got it.” He knew better than to piss off his cousin, knowing full well just how volatile she could be sometimes. He stood up. “You know my number if you ever need anything.”

“Yup.” She opened the People magazine and flipped through the pages, effectively dismissing him. She waited until he was out the door before heading to the nurse’s station to inquire about the young woman’s condition.

*********

Veronica stepped out into the dreary grey of another day. The snow had stopped and now the streets were full of people trying to make their way to work through the frozen slush. She reached in her pocket and pulled out the library card. Morris Street. She tried to picture where the street was in relation to the hospital. Certain that it wasn’t far and that she could find it without a map, Veronica headed for the multi-level parking garage.

The small blue car was parked right where John had said it would be. The raven haired woman tossed her attache into the passenger seat and folded her long frame into the small space of the driver’s seat, fumbling around until she found the lever that allowed her to push the seat back so that her knees weren’t kissing her chin. She had to turn the key several times before the 323

would sputter to life. Veronica gunned the gas repeatedly until the old car seemed willing to continue on its own. “Frank, you son of a bitch,” she swore as the beat up excuse for a vehicle slowly put-putted out of the parking spot and headed down the ramp.

Veronica took a left out of the parking garage and drove up New Scotland Avenue heading toward the park. She went two blocks before the street sign she was looking for appeared. As she thought, Morris Street was a one-way, of course in the direction opposite the way she wanted to go. A quick turn on Madison and another on Knox put her at the other end of the block and finally she was able to go up the narrow street.

Morris street was once home to doctors and families of wealth but had long ago changed to a street known more for the occasional drive-bys and roaches than anything else. The homes were packed tightly together, usually with less than a foot between them. Veronica pulled over at the only open space she found, ignoring the red fire hydrant prominently standing on the broken sidewalk. Veronica grabbed her attache off the seat next to her and stepped out of the car. She briefly thought about locking the battered heap but decided that it wasn’t worth the effort. If a thief wanted to fight with the stupid thing to get it running, it was fine with her. She climbed over the snowbank and looked around for house numbers. Most buildings were missing one or both digits but eventually she found the place that Rose Grayson called home.

Veronica climbed the rickety and slippery steps until she reached the outer doors that led to the first and second floor apartments. A look at the three wall mounted mailboxes showed that Rose lived in the basement apartment. She pulled the small stack of mail from the box and stepped back out onto the landing. Cursing at the thought of negotiating the snow covered stairs again, the raven haired woman placed her gloved hand on the shaky metal railing and slowly made her way back to the street level. Under the stairs she found a door missing most of its paint. A small card taped to the glass said simply “Grayson”. Veronica knocked several times but received no answer. Perhaps the young woman lived alone. Reaching in her pocket, she pulled the key out of the worn sports wallet and wiggled it into the lock built in to the door handle. It took a few tries but finally the lock turned, allowing the executive entrance the small apartment.

To say that Rose lived in abject poverty would have been kind. The first room Veronica entered was most likely the living room, although no one would have known from the furniture. A lawn chair missing several strips sat in the middle of the room, books marked “Albany Public Library” piled up next to it. That was the extent of the furnishings. Not a single picture or poster hung on the walls. Not that a dozen pictures would have made a difference. The old, crumbly plaster was missing in several places, showing the dried out slats beneath. The ceiling was in a similar state of disrepair. Yellowed water stains formed jagged circles and in several places it sagged noticeably. Veronica doubted it would be long before the ceiling began to cave in. The apartment was extremely cool and a quick check of the thermostat showed why. Dust had settled on the dial, indicating that the temperature hadn’t been changed in quite some time. It was set at 60 but with the drafts coming from the old windows the room felt more like fifty. She set her attache

down on the rickety lawn chair, then reached into her pocket and removed the two letters that she had taken from Rose’s mailbox. The first was nothing more than junk mail announcing that if the winning number matched the one in the envelope that “Dose Graydon” would be the winner of eleven million dollars. The other letter was a yellow envelope from the power company. Although she knew she shouldn’t, Veronica slipped one well manicured fingernail under the corner and opened it. As she had suspected, it was a disconnection notice. She tucked that one back in her pocket and headed for the bedroom, hoping to find an address book or something that would indicate whom she should notify that the young woman was in the hospital.

The bedroom was just as revealing as the living room. A small rollaway bed was pushed up against the wall and a fold up chair served as a makeshift dresser. Two pairs of jeans that had long ago seen better days and equally worn sweatshirts made up the small pile of clothes along with a few pairs of socks looking more like Swiss cheese than footwear. A thorough search, not that it took much effort, failed to reveal any address books or other personal items. Not one letter from a friend, no pictures, nothing that indicated that Rose knew anyone…or that anyone knew Rose.

The bathroom was just another depressing stop on Veronica’s tour. The medicine cabinet contained one nearly empty stick of deodorant and a flattened down tube of toothpaste, both sporting the Money Slasher brand name. Two tampons sat on the back of the toilet along with a half-empty roll of toilet paper. A worn towel was draped over the edge of the tub and three pairs of tattered underwear hung over the shower rod. “How do you live like this?” she asked aloud as she turned to leave the small bathroom. As she did, she noticed the one item that she had previously missed before. Sandwiched between the sink and the wall was a small litter box.

“Well at least you’re not alone.” As if on cue, an orange and white kitten no more than four months old came scampering into the bathroom, yowling quite loudly to announce its presence.

“Hello there.”

“Mrrow!” Veronica leaned down to pet it but the cat took off toward the kitchen. “Come here. I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Mrrow!” The cat remained at the entrance to the kitchen, refusing to come any closer. “Fine, be that way, see if I give a shit.” She walked past the kitty and entered the kitchen, wishing quickly that she hadn’t.

The stove was an old gas model that probably was quite efficient back in her grandmother’s day. A small frying pan and pot sat on top while a well used cookie sheet rested inside the oven. She opened one drawer and took a step back as several roaches scampered about, trying to sneak back into the darkness. She shut the drawer quickly, but not before noticing the one mismatched set of silverware that it contained. The refrigerator contained a plastic milk bottle that had been refilled with water, half a jar of mayonnaise, a stick of margarine, and an almost empty bottle of ketchup. When Veronica reached for the cupboard door, her legs were quickly encircled by the anxious cat.

“Meow, meow, mrrrow?” Sure enough, the cupboard held within it one half empty box of Money Slasher cat food and a box of elbow macaroni. “Mrrow, meow?”

“Okay, okay, I get the hint,” she said, pulling the box out. The orange and white cat scrambled over to her bowl, waiting none too patiently for the tall human to feed her. “How much do cats your size eat, anyway?”

“Mrrow?”

“Never mind.” She poured the dry food into the bowl until it reached the brim. “There, that should keep you for a while.” She looked at the water dish. “I suppose you’d like some fresh water too, your majesty?” The cat was too busy chowing down to answer. Veronica took the bowl to the sink and dumped the remaining water before turning the tap on. A horrid clunking sound came from the pipes and she quickly shut it off. “Looks like you get the water from the fridge.” She set the bowl on the floor next to the food dish and was about to continue her search when she heard pounding on the door.

“Grayson, I know you’re in there. I heard you turn the water on,” the angry voice on the other side of the door yelled. “It’s the third already and I want my fucking rent money now!” He pounded again. “God Dammit, I’m sick of your whining about your tiny paycheck. If you couldn’t afford this place then you never should have moved in here…god damn piece of trash!”

The door flung open to reveal a portly man who reeked of alcohol despite the early morning hour. “Who the fuck are you? I told her that roommates cost extra.”

“How much does she owe you?” Veronica queried, trying very hard to keep her temper in check.

“Four fifty. Six if I find out you’re living here too,” he growled. “So who the fuck are you?”

Veronica didn’t answer, instead walking over to the lawn chair and rummaging through her attache until she found her checkbook. “What’s your name?”

“What’s it matter to you?”

“If you want to be paid for the rent, I need a name to write on the check…or should I just fill in the word asshole?”

“I don’t take fucking checks. They always bounce.”

“I guarantee this one won’t bounce. Give me a name.”

“Cecil Romano, but I’m not taking any fucking check.”

“Have you heard of the Cartwright Corporation?” She asked while filling in the various parts of the check.

“Of course, who hasn’t.”

“Well, I’m Veronica Cartwright. This check is from my personal account. If you want your rent money I suggest you take this.” She handed over the check. Cecil looked at it carefully, certain that it was a trick.

“I’ll need ID.”

“Fine. Would you like to see my driver’s license or would any major credit card do?” She asked, reaching into the attache and pulling out her wallet. At that moment the orange and white kitty decided to come out and see what all the fuss was about.

“What the fuck is that?”

“Looks like a cat to me. Tell me, are you capable of forming a complete sentence without the word fuck in it?”

“I told her no pets. No pets means no fucking pets. No pets, no roommates, no…whatever the fuck you are.” He folded up the check and stuffed it in his pocket. “I’ve had it. She bitches about everything from a little noise in the pipes to wanting to paint the walls and now this. When you see the little bitch you tell her that I want her out of here by the end of the week. She and that flea ridden thing can go live in the snowbank for all I care.”

“Fine. I’ll see to it that her things are moved out of here immediately. I assume you own the hundred year old stove and fridge?”

“God damn right I own them. I own that bed she sleeps in too. She was supposed to buy it from me for fifty bucks but I haven’t seen it yet.”

“Well, now you won’t. You can keep it.” She tucked her wallet and checkbook back into her case. “Is there anything else or do you feel the need to continue to assault me with your stinking breath?”

“I don’t give a fuck who you are, you can’t come in my house and talk to me that way,” he snarled. “Just make sure the place is in the same condition as when she moved in or she doesn’t get her security back.”

“I doubt you’d give it back anyway,” Veronica countered. “After all, you are the epitome of a slum lord.”

“You’d better take that damn cat with you when you leave or I’ll wring its fucking neck and throw it out in the snowbank.” He flung the door open, letting the cold air mix with the cool air already inside the apartment. “And make sure she forwards her fucking mail,” he growled as he slammed the door.

Veronica turned and rubbed her forehead. “Meow?”

“Well, I guess I have company for a few days, huh?” She said, sitting down on the bare floor next to the cat. “Wish I knew your name. It’d be much easier than calling you ‘cat’ all the time.”

“Mrrow,” the kitty replied, climbing onto the raven haired woman’s lap. Veronica allowed the purring feline to remain for a few minutes while she tried to think through what just happened. She had only meant to find out who to contact to let them know that Rose was hurt and ended up getting the young woman evicted. Not that it was much of a loss, considering the conditions she was living in. No matter, she decided. Her cousin Danielle, ran Cartwright Properties, surely there was an affordable apartment available that they could put Rose into. “Something with real walls,” she muttered, looking at a dinner plate sized hole in the opposite wall. “Okay cat, time to move.” The kitty objected vocally but finally acquiesced when the tall human stood up. “Let’s get your momma’s things together and get you out of here and into someplace warmer.”

Moving Rose’s belongings was easy, especially when Veronica decided that the only things that had to leave the decrepit apartment were the library books and the checkbook she found in the kitchen drawer. The worn out clothes, the useless furniture…she decided that for four hundred fifty bucks Cecil could clean them out himself. Tucking the checkbook into her attache, the library books under her arm, and the cat inside her jacket, Veronica left the apartment, not bothering to lock the door.

*********

Rose opened her eyes and looked around, groaning at both the pain and the realization of where she was. A young blonde nurse looked up and smiled. “Good morning, Miss Grayson. My name is Mary.” She pulled a digital thermometer out of her pocket, placed a protective sheath over the tip, and put it in Rose’s mouth. “You’ve been in a very bad accident.” She wrapped the blood pressure cuff around Rose’s upper arm and pressed her stethoscope against the inside of the young woman’s elbow. The thermometer beeped and Mary pulled it back to check the reading.

“Fine.”

“Excuse me…” Rose inhaled sharply as the nurse made a note on her chart. She felt dopey but scared at the same time. “Wha…what happened?”

“You were hit by a car last night. You’re very lucky that your boss was driving by and saw you. She brought you to the hospital.”

“My boss? Kim found me?”

“Oh, I don’t know her name, deary. I wasn’t here last night. I work the day shift.” She carefully cleaned the skin around the neat row of stitches on Rose’s cheek. “You were in surgery for quite a while and you’re in the recovery room right now. We just need to make sure you’re stabilized and then you’ll be taken to your room.”

“My legs?” She tried to sit up but that only served to increase the intense pain she was feeling in her lower extremities.

“Both your legs were broken. The surgeons worked for hours last night putting the bones back in place.”

“It hurts.” Rose lifted her head to see the stark white of full leg casts.

“They’re giving you something for the pain in your IV,” the nurse said. “I’ll let the doctor know you’re awake.”

The instant the nurse left the room, Rose broke down in tears. Her face and ribs hurt but it was nothing compared to the excruciating agony her legs were in. She didn’t even want to think about the hospital bill, which no doubt was increasing with every hour that she spent there. She reached over to pour herself a cup of water from the plastic pitcher on the stand next to the bed but the movement caused so much pain that she was unable to complete her task. Whatever they were giving her for the pain was also making her limbs feel extremely heavy and it didn’t take long for Rose to fall back into an uneasy sleep.

*********

Veronica pulled the Mazda into her driveway and parked it next to the garage. To her great annoyance, removing the key from the ignition did not shut the engine off. Instead the blue car continued to sputter and wheeze before for a minute before finally dying. “Well, Cat. I think it’s safe to say that the next place this piece of shit will go is to the junkyard.”

“Mrrow?” The feline replied as she tried to climb onto the tall woman’s lap.

“No no no. This isn’t petting time.” She tucked the cat under her arm and opened the door.

“Come on, let’s see if Maria can find something in the kitchen for you to eat.”

As she exited the car with the cat in tow, Veronica glanced over at her three car garage. The middle door was unlocked and through the half-moon window she saw her Porsche. She silently thanked her cousin Frank for helping her out. The cat squirmed in her grip. “Oh no you don’t. I’m not running all over the neighborhood looking for you.”

Ronnie opened the sliding glass door and entered into the kitchen. Once inside she set the orange and white kitty on the floor. “Maria? Maria are you here?” The keys to the blue car were tossed on the counter.

“I’m here,” a voice from the living room called.

“We’ve got company,” Veronica responded.

Maria was an older woman working on her thirtieth year with the Cartwright family and was near and dear to Veronica’s heart. Jet black hair had long ago given way to a salt and pepper combination and her middle age spread made her lap perfect for whenever the young children came over. Maria walked into the kitchen. “It’s not good for you to be out all night, Ronnie,” she chastised. “If your mother knew…”

“I wasn’t out whoring around, Maria,” she responded, pleased with the shocked reaction on the older woman’s face. She unzipped her jacket and tossed it over one of the stools next to the cook’s island. “Do we have anything here to feed-”

“Mrrow?”

“-a cat?” She finished.

Maria looked down at Veronica’s feet to see the orange and white feline rubbing against her. “Oh my. You brought home a cat?”

“It’s not a permanent arrangement. He’s only going to be here for a few days while his owner is in the hospital.”

The housekeeper bent down and picked up the now purring feline. “I hate to tell you, Ronnie, but he is a she. What’s her name?”

“I don’t know. Call it Cat for now.”

“Hi sweetie, what a pretty kitty you are,” Maria cooed, holding the happy pet to her ample chest.

“Would you like some tuna?” She carried the cat over to the pantry and pulled out a can. “Hmm, doesn’t that sound nice?”

“I don’t think he, I mean she’s ever had tuna before. I think she’s only had dry food.”

“Oh…well then.” Maria put the can on the counter and set the cat gently on the floor. “It’s not good to take her from dry right to canned. It’ll be too rich for her. I can mix them together.”

“I didn’t bring any. I guess we’ll have to get her some food.”

“Well, I’ve already been shopping this week but if you want I’ll run out now. I can start lunch when I get back.” She wiped her hands on her apron and reached for the ties.

“No, that’s fine. I’ll go out and pick up some food for her. I guess we need a litter box too.”

“You took a cat without even getting a litter box? Ronnie, what am I going to do with you?”

“Well, her box was dirty and I wasn’t about to touch it.” Veronica protested. “Look, just make me a cup of coffee while I go take a shower and change. I’ll run out and pick up the things the cat will need.”

“I’ll make you a list. Knowing you, you’ll get the box and forget the litter.”

“Funny,” came the sarcastic reply, although in fact she didn’t think about getting stuff to put in the litter box. “I’ll be back down in a little bit. Try and keep fuzzball off the couch and away from the antiques, okay?”

*********

The mall was busy for a Wednesday afternoon and Veronica ended up parking at the far end of a row. A quick press of the button on her keychain and the bright blue Jeep Cherokee’s doors locked and a warning light on the dash indicated that the alarm system was armed.

It took her fifteen minutes to navigate her way around the mall until she found the pet store. Once inside, she walked down the isles until she found the cat supplies. Racks and shelves of everything from fake mice and scratching posts to catnip and collars vied for her wallet. Veronica hated shopping and when the teenage clerk offered to help her pick out things for her new pet, the raven haired woman readily agreed. The result was seventy-five dollars worth of litter, toys, food, catnip, and various other items that the young girl insisted were necessary for a happy and healthy cat.

After finishing her shopping, Veronica went to the hospital to check on Rose. She wasn’t at all prepared for what she saw. The sheet covering the young woman’s legs outlined the full length casts. A nasty looking row of stitches surrounded by an equally nasty looking bruise covered one cheek and dried tear streaks prominently showed on her face. An IV with several bags hung from one side, giving the injured woman the fluids and pain medications she needed. A catheter disappeared under the blanket. Veronica’s heart ached for the pain that Rose was in as well as the pain that she would go through as she recovered, knowing deep inside that her recklessness behind the wheel was the only reason the young woman was here. As if sensing her presence, the reddish-blonde head turned and green eyes focused on her. “Hello.” she said politely, her voice a bit raspy.

“Hello Rose. How are you feeling?”

“Lucky to be alive I guess,” she croaked, her eyes trailing over toward the water pitcher. Veronica immediately walked over and poured some into the yellow plastic cup.

“Here.” She handed the cup over but then quickly reclaimed her grip on it when she saw the young woman’s hand shake. “Let me help.” Together they got half the cup down Rose’s throat before Veronica returned it to the small stand. “Do you remember anything about the accident?”

“No, not really. I was running…some men were chasing me…I got out of the park and ran out into the street…that’s all I remember before waking up here.”

“You don’t remember anything about the car that hit you?” Veronica prodded. “The color, the type of car, the driver, anything?”

“No, nothing. I’m sorry. Are you with the police?”

“No.” Inwardly Veronica breathed a sigh of relief. Rose couldn’t remember what happened. With a little luck she might just be able to pull this off.

“Oh, then I suppose you’re here to talk to me about the bill?” Rose asked, deciding that the beautiful, well dressed woman had to be a hospital administrator, despite wearing a jacket. Perhaps she had just on duty, Rose reasoned.

“Actually, I do need to talk to you about that but-”

“I have no money,” she interrupted. “I don’t have kids, I don’t qualify for any programs.” She gave a defeated sigh. “I’ll give you whatever I can each week but I’m afraid it won’t be more than five dollars or so.” She resigned herself to giving up her bus fare to help pay for the impossible bill.

“You don’t need to do that,” Veronica said, amazed that someone with obviously little or no money was so quick to take financial responsibility for the hospital bill. “Perhaps you’d better let me explain.” Rose nodded. “My name is Veronica Cartwright. I own Cartwright Corporation. I um…I found you after the accident and brought you here. When I realized that you didn’t have insurance, I told them that you worked for me. Cartwright has an excellent benefits package including medical coverage. You won’t have to pay a cent for your care, I promise.”

“You? But they told me that my boss…” Realization set in. “You told them you were my boss?”

“Yes.”

“Oh.” Rose seemed to ponder the information. “So instead of owing the hospital, I’ll owe you?”

“No no no. By the end of the day your name will be added to the insurance rolls. I’ll have it backdated to before the accident and you’ll be covered.”

“But isn’t that fraud?”

“Only if you didn’t work for me.” Damn, why did she have to be so difficult? Couldn’t she just accept that the bill would be covered? Veronica couldn’t understand why someone who had nothing was questioning a good thing when it was being offered to her. Maybe she miscalculated just how poor the young woman was. She needed more information. “Tell me, where do you work now?”

“I…” Rose looked down, clearly embarrassed. “I work part-time as a cashier at Money Slasher. I should say I worked part-time. I’m sure they won’t hold the job for me until I can walk again.”

“Do you have any skills? I mean, can you type or take dictation or anything like that?” The crestfallen look on the young woman’s face answered the question. “Well then, I guess you’re a clerk. It’s an entry level job but it’s better than bagging groceries.”

“But I can’t work.” She looked down at the casts covering her legs. “I can’t even walk.”

“The job will be there when you’re ready. Until then, you just concentrate on recovering.” It was so simple, why was she making it difficult? Veronica didn’t plan on this.

“Mrs. Cartwright?”

“It’s Miss, but please call me Veronica.”

“Why are you doing this? I mean, you don’t know me.” After a lifetime of being handed the short end of the stick, an act of such great generosity was too much for her to believe. There had to be something more to it. Everything had a price attached.

The raven haired woman thought quickly, running through the stories she had made up in her mind on the way over, discarding all of them as being lame. “I guess I just wanted to help. I saw you lying there on the street and I reacted. The only way to keep you here at the Med Center was to tell them you had insurance and the only way to give you insurance was to make you an employee. I run a large corporation that operates several smaller ones. Adding you to the rolls isn’t a big deal. I’m sorry, I don’t have a better explanation.” The only other explanation would involve the truth and Veronica couldn’t afford that. “Don’t worry about why I’m helping. Just let me. Now, is there someone I should contact to let them know you’re in the hospital?”

“Um…I guess Kim should know so she can hire someone else for my slot.” Rose said quietly, mourning the loss of the job she had worked so hard to get. It was too much for her to believe that she was being offered a job with a company as large as Cartwright Corp. “She’s the night manager at Money Slasher on Central. I have to turn in my smock in order to get my last paycheck.”

“Would that be the grey thing you were wearing under your jacket?” Rose nodded. “I’m afraid the doctor in the emergency room cut that to pieces when they were treating you.”

“Oh.” Another crestfallen look. “They charge eight dollars for ruined smocks.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Veronica said, not fully understanding how important the small sum of money was to the young woman. To Rose, that was her weekly allotment for groceries, almost half of which went to cat food. Through her drug filled haze, a thought came to her.

“Tabitha!” She exclaimed. “Oh my god, someone has to take care of Tabitha.”

“Would that be your cat?”

“Yes, how did you know?”

“I found your key in your wallet and went to your apartment hoping to find a name or number of someone to contact for you.”

“Did you feed her?” Her concern that someone was in her run down apartment was overshadowed by her worry over the one thing that brought some kind of joy to her life.

“Yes I did,” Veronica replied as Rose turned away, letting a long silence form between them. A lone tear made its way down the young woman’s cheek. “Hey, what’s wrong? Are you in pain?

Do you need me to call the nurse?” Veronica’s hand was already reaching for the call button.

“No,” the young woman sniffed, wiping away the errant tear. “It’s just that…” She sniffled again,

“…if I’m not there to take care of Tabitha, they’re going to take her away.”

“No no no. No one’s going to take Tabitha away from you. I promise. In fact, she’s at my house right now. She can stay with me until you’re all settled.” Veronica’s heart lurched with the thought of how easily she had destroyed Rose’s life. In one move she had cost the young woman her job, her home, and far more pain than anyone deserved to have. Now she was sitting there, lying to her in order to protect herself. “I swear no one will take Tabitha away.”

“I…I can write you a check for her food. She doesn’t eat much. She’s very friendly.” The words rolled out of Rose’s mouth and there was no way that the older woman could miss the desperation in her voice.

“Don’t worry about it. Please, I want you to concentrate on getting better. Tabitha will be fine with me. I live alone, I’m sure I’ll enjoy the company.”

The dark haired woman was about to say something else when a firm knock on the door caused them to turn. Veronica’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the blue uniform and shiny badge.

“Excuse me ladies. I’m here to take a report on the hit and run last night?” He stepped in and pulled a small notebook out of his shirt pocket. “You’re Rose Grayson, right?” He continued on without waiting for an answer. “Now I understand this happened on Madison Ave. around midnight?”

“I think it was more like twelve thirty,” Rose said.

“Yes, twelve thirty,” he repeated. “Now is there anything you can tell me, like the make and model of the car that hit you, the license number, the color?”

“No, I never saw it.” She turned her head toward Veronica. “Do you remember?”

“You were there too?” The officer queried. No one had told him there were any witnesses.

“I um…I must have come upon her just after the accident. I didn’t see anyone.”

“That sure was a hell of a storm last night. What were you doing out so late, Miss…?”

“Cartwright, Veronica Cartwright. I had a business dinner with Commissioner Grace at Sam’s and was heading home.”

“Cartwright, as in the car wash Cartwrights?”

“Yes, among other holdings,” she replied, annoyed that after all her hard work the most well known part of her company was the cousin’s stupid car washes.

“Well then…” He turned his attention back to the victim lying in bed. “I guess you’re pretty lucky to have had her come up on you. Looks like they hit you pretty good. Probably a drunk driver. Hard to believe the bastard didn’t have the guts to stick around and make sure you got help but I guess all that matters is that you’re alive.”

“Yes, I was very lucky that Miss Cartwright came along when she did. Who knows how long I was lying there.”

“Well, if I could just get your address and phone number for the report, we’ll be all set. I have to tell you that there isn’t much to go on so don’t get your hopes up. Unless this guy is stupid enough to be driving around with a lot of front end damage and admits to being on Madison last night, there’s not really much we can do.”

“I understand,” Rose said quietly. She didn’t expect them to find the man that hit her. “I don’t have a phone but my address is 98 Morris Street.” Veronica’s emotions alternated between relief at having such a disinterested cop investigating the accident and guilt at the fact that she was lying to protect her own skin at the expense of Rose’s peace of mind.

“Well, I guess if there’s anything I missed, we can find you here. From the looks of your legs I don’t think you’ll be going anywhere for a while.” Veronica bristled at the comment but Rose appeared unaffected.

“Thank you,” the young woman said. The cop turned toward the door and noticed a friend of his walking down the hall.

“Hey John, wait up. Ladies, thank you. I’m sure I have all I need right now.” He was gone before either could respond.

“They’re not going to find him, you know,” Rose said quietly. “I know life isn’t like television. They don’t even know what kind of car to look for.” She shifted slightly, grimacing at the pain that was now her constant companion. “Doesn’t matter anyway,” she sighed. “The damage is done. Even if they did find him it wouldn’t make my legs heal any faster.”

Veronica didn’t know what to say and was grateful when the television vendor walked in. “Good afternoon Miss…” She looked down at her clipboard. “Grayson. Would you like your TV turned on?”

“No thank you,” Rose said quickly.

“Why not?” Veronica asked, although she was certain she knew the answer.

“I don’t like television.”

“Uh huh.” The raven haired woman turned toward the vendor. “Turn it on and leave it on for as long as Miss Grayson is here.”

“It’s three dollars a day, twenty dollars per week.”

“Fine.” Veronica picked her attache off the floor and pulled out her wallet. “Here.” She handed the television woman two twenties.

“Very well.” She made a notation on her clipboard, then reached behind the TV and unlocked the attached box. A few seconds later the set hummed to life with Judge Judy yelling at the defendant on her courtroom style show.

“There, now you’ll have something to help you pass the time,” Veronica said after the vendor left.

“You didn’t need to do that,” Rose replied, feeling very uncomfortable. “I would have been fine without it. You were in my apartment. You know I don’t own a TV.” She sighed. “Besides, whatever they’re giving me for the pain makes me tired. I don’t know how much I would watch. Certainly not twenty dollars worth.”

“Let’s make a deal here, okay? You need help and I want to help. Now the television is paid for. You can either accept it and enjoy it or you can leave it off and stare at a blank screen all day.”

The noise from the television interrupted their conversation. “…and if you think for one minute that I believe that some stranger broke into your apartment and stole everything that belonged to your roommate here and left all of your stuff behind then you’re a complete idiot. I wasn’t born yesterday, Mister Richards. Judgment for the plaintiff in the amount of six hundred fifty three dollars and twelve cents. Case dismissed.” Veronica looked over to see Rose watching with complete interest.

“It’s like being in court,” the young woman said, her attention never leaving the set.

“It’s a good show.”

“Is it on every week?”

“Every day, Rose. You can watch it every day at noon.” She smiled and whispered conspiratorially. “I’m too busy to watch it when it airs but I tape it and catch up on the weekends.”

“Thank you,” the young woman said sincerely, her green eyes smiling at Veronica. “It will make it easier to pass the time here.”

“It’s the least I could do.” She leaned her arms on the railing of the bed. “So are you going to tell me who I can contact besides your job to tell them that you’re here? Surely someone will miss you.”

The small smile that had been on Rose’s face disappeared. “There’s no one to contact.”

“No one? Not even a friend?”

Rose gave a sad smile. “I haven’t lived in Albany that long,” she said, not wanting to reveal the truth, that she deliberately avoided making friends because friends liked to stop by and visit and she was too embarrassed at her meager living conditions. She shifted and a shooting pain burned up her left leg, making her cry out. “Oh god that hurts,” she hissed. Veronica immediately reached over and pressed the call button repeatedly.

“What is it?” Mary asked as she entered the room.

“She’s in pain. Can’t you give her anything?”

“She’s receiving an appropriate amount through her IV but if she needs more I can give her a shot.” She looked at Rose, who was trying hard not to cry. “Miss Grayson?”

“Yes she is. Can’t you see she’s suffering?” Veronica answered testily.

“Miss Grayson?” The nurse repeated. Rose reluctantly nodded, the pain too much to bear any longer. To her surprise, a larger hand enfolded her own. Another twinge of pain shot through her and she gripped Veronica’s hand tightly. The nurse left and returned a minute later with a needle. She unceremoniously pulled the sheet and hospital gown back to expose Rose’s right hip and stuck the needle in. “This will sting for a minute.” The young woman gripped Veronica’s hand even tighter as the medication was injected. “There, all done.” The nurse looked up at the dark haired woman. “She’ll probably fall asleep in a few minutes.”

“Fine, I won’t be much longer.” The nurse nodded and left, not bothering to pull the sheet back into place. Veronica used her free hand to reach over and cover Rose’s hip with the stark white linen. “Do you want me to stay for a while until you fall asleep?”

“No, that’s…” She was unable to stifle a yawn. “…that’s all right…I’m fine…” The powerful drug acted quickly, causing her head to loll to the side and her eyes to take on a glassy look. “Are you sure you’re not an angel?” She asked sleepily as her eyelids sagged. “You look like an angel…you…” Another yawn, “…act like…” Her eyes closed and the hand that had been holding Veronica’s fell limply to the side.

She waited several minutes until she was certain that Rose was asleep before standing up and tucking the blanket around the injured woman. “Sleep well, Rose,” she whispered.

Part 2

Veronica opened the door and dragged the litter box, scratching post, and bag of toys inside.

“Tabitha, come on you little fuzzball, I’ve got toys for you.” She sat down on the floor and pulled out the various items. The orange and white kitten came buncing over to see what the tall human was up to. She sat back and watched as the packages were opened and fake mice, bagged catnip, and various toys were tossed into a pile. “There you go,” she said, fully expecting the feline to dive into the pile and play. Tabitha did what any cat would do, walked past the pile of cat toys and started batting at the empty wrappers. “Hey, the toys are over here.” She grabbed the little ball with the bell hidden inside and shook it to get the cat’s attention. “See? Toys here, garbage there.” Tabitha looked at it, looked at the wrappers, and went back to playing with the clear plastic.

“Fine, be that way, see if I care,” the dejected woman said, stuffing the wrappers into the plastic bag. “I got you a litter box too, think you’ll use that?”

“Mrrow?”

“That’s what I thought.” She stood up, tucked the bag of litter under one arm, the cat box under the other, and headed to the kitchen. “Seventy five bucks on toys and the stupid thing wants to play with the packages they came in.” She set the bag and box on the table. A note held to the refrigerator with a magnet told her Maria had left for the day along with instructions on how long to microwave the dinner she had prepared.

Exhaustion begged her to stop and rest but there were just too many things that had to be done. She quickly set up the litter box and put it in the mud room, leaving the door ajar so Tabitha could come and go freely. That task done, Veronica strode out to the living room, picking up the cordless phone and dialing the familiar number on the way.

“Cartwright Insurance, how can I help you?” The crisp feminine voice on the other end of the phone asked.

“Susan Cartwright, please.”

“She’s busy right now, may I ask who’s calling?”

“Veronica Cartwright. Interrupt her, this is important.”

“One moment.” She heard a click followed by the most boring hold music she had ever heard. Flopping down on her soft brown leather couch and kicking her shoes off, she tucking her feet beneath her. Tabitha bounded out of the kitchen and climbed up next to her.

“Mrrow?”

“What do you want?” she asked, reaching out with her free hand to scratch the cat behind the ears. “Let’s get something straight right from the start, okay? I bought a scratching post for you. The ten thousand dollar couch is off limits to your claws, got it?”

“Mrrow.” The orange and white feline laid her upper body across Veronica’s thigh and began purring.

“Ronnie, how are you?”

“Fine Sis, listen, I need you to add an employee to the insurance rolls.”

“Usually Human Resources sends over their paperwork once they’ve reached the appropriate service mark.” Veronica heard the clacking of the keyboard. “What’s their social?”

“She’s not in the computer yet, Susan. I need you to add her and push the paperwork through.”

“She has to be in the system. All employees are added once they’ve filled out their I-9’s and W4’s.”

“She hasn’t filled them out yet. She’s a new hire.” Veronica heard the clacking stop and the squeak of her sister’s chair moving.

“What department does she work for?”

“Um…she’s a clerk in the accounting office downtown.”

“An entry level? Ronnie, don’t you know they have to have six months service before we give them benefits?”

“I didn’t realize that.” She rubbed her forehead, drawing a protest from the purring pile of fluff on her leg.

“What’s that?”

“I’m watching a friend’s cat for a few days. Look, I hired her personally and promised her full benefits. Can’t you push it through?”

“It’s so rare that my only sister asks me for a favor. Of course I can. Fax me her forms and I’ll add her to the rolls.”

“Actually Susan, I need you to fax me the forms for her to sign. I also need you to give her the best medical plan we have and backdate it to the first of the month. Can you do that?”

“It’ll cost you,” the younger sister said in a sing song voice. “Dinner with Mom next Friday?”

“Can’t I just buy you a new car or something?” the executive groaned.

“Veronica Louise, you never spend any time with Mom. Jack and I are there every Friday night for dinner and Tommy is there on Sundays. She always asks about you.”

“She knows my phone number, Susan. I talk to her.”

“I know. We heard for two weeks about how you called her on her birthday. Funny, that was a month ago.”

“All right, all right. Fax me all the forms and I’ll get them back to you later tonight.”

“So we’ll see you next week at Mom’s?”

“Fine. I’ll be there, but don’t expect me to stick around after dinner while she goes through the scrapbook and tries to relive our childhood.”

“At least you’ll be there. That’ll make her happy.”

“Whatever. Fax those forms over, will ya?”

“They’ll be there in a few minutes. Wish you’d let me in on why you personally hired someone for an entry level job.”

“Sis, if I thought you needed to know, I’d tell you. Nice talking with you too, bye.” Veronica pressed the off button on the cordless phone and set it down on the coffee table. “Well Tabitha, that’s all set. How about you hop down and play with some of your toys while I take a nap, hmm?” She tried to nudge the feline but the purring pile of fur refused to move. “Fine, be that way.” She adjusted the end pillow and closed her eyes. At first the rhythmic purring annoyed her but within a few minutes Veronica was sound asleep, as was a very contented Tabitha.

********************

Rose was awake but very obviously in pain by the time Veronica returned to the hospital. “Hi.”

“Hi, Rose. How are you feeling?” She set the attache on the floor and pulled the chair next to the bed.

“Everything hurts but other than that I’m fine,” she joked.

“Doesn’t the medicine they give you help?”

“It puts me to sleep, but yeah. It’s the only thing that touches the pain,” she replied, smoothing the blanket covering her.

“I brought some forms that I need you to sign. I filled them out as best I could but I didn’t know all the answers.” She pulled a manila folder out of the case and set it on the bed. “I never realized how many forms it takes to hire someone.” She held the pen out and was surprised to see Rose take it in her left hand. “You’re a lefty?”

“Yeah.”

“Me too,” she smiled. “The first three just need your signature. The others have some blanks that you have to fill in.”

“You know, I still can’t believe you’re just giving me a job, especially since I can’t even work,” Rose said, shaking her head. “It just doesn’t make any sense.”

“I do a lot of things that don’t make any sense, just ask my mother.”

Rose signed the forms quietly before handing the pen back. “Are you close to your mother?”

“Not really. We have different opinions on how I should live.” She hesitated for a moment before deciding to broach the subject that had tugged at her mind. “What about your family? Did you have a falling out with them or something? I mean, it seems strange that you wouldn’t want them to know that you were in the hospital.”

Green eyes turned away to stare at the venetian blinds that covered the window. “I was a baby when they died. A car accident. A drunk driver ran a stop light and hit them. That’s all I know.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize.” She felt bad for bringing the subject up.

“It’s all right,” the young woman said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “I don’t remember them. I guess you can’t miss what you never had.” Rose tried to sound casual about it but Veronica suspected it was an act put on for her benefit.

“Who raised you?”

“The State. Sometimes foster families, but mostly I lived in state-run orphanages or homes. As soon as I graduated high school I got a job working as a cashier. I’ve been on my own since then.” Not wanting to continue the topic of her past, Rose changed the subject. “So how’s Tabitha?”

“She’s fine. She likes to purr a lot.”

“Mmm, that means she’s happy,” Rose replied. “You must be good with animals.”

“I wouldn’t know. This is the first time I’ve ever had one.”

“You never had pets when you were growing up?”

“No. My father was allergic to cats and my mother was afraid that a dog would wreck the place. How’d you end up with Tabitha?”

“Oh.” She reached for the water glass only to have Veronica help her. She took a long swallow of the cool liquid before answering. “I found her, or rather she found me. I was walking home one night and she appeared out of nowhere. Just skin and bones. Followed me home. She’s been with me since.” A fearful look came to her eyes. “The landlord didn’t see her, did he? I’m not supposed to have any pets.”

“Actually…he came downstairs while I was there.”

“Oh no.” A worried look covered the young woman’s face. “Was he nice?”

“Not in the least,” Veronica replied. “He seems to think the word fuck is an adjective and should be used every time he opens his foul little mouth.”

“What did he say to you?” The trepidation was evident in her voice.

“Nothing you need to worry about right now.”

“He kicked me out, didn’t he?” While the executive would never consider it a great loss, the young woman was obviously upset by the news.

“Rose, don’t worry about it, please? I promise everything will be all right.” She looked at her watch. “Come on, I think Jeopardy is coming up soon. We’ll sit back and see who gets the most questions right, okay?”

“I like Jeopardy,” Rose said, pressing the button to raise the head of the bed slightly. “There’s a TV in the employee lounge at work and sometimes my dinner break is at seven-thirty so I can watch it. I’m pretty good too, although I don’t know if I’ll be able to stay awake too long.”

“Oh, do you want me to leave so you can get some sleep?”

“No.” She reached out for Veronica’s hand. “Please stay.”

“Sure, just don’t get upset if I get more answers right. No one will play Trivial Pursuit with me.”

“Oh, do you have that? It’s such a fun game. I played it once down at the community center.”

“I’ll make you a deal. I’ll bring it in tomorrow for us to play and I promise not to beat you too badly.”

“We’ll see who beats who,” Rose countered with a smile. The Jeopardy theme song drew their attention to the television. “Ooh, it’s starting.” She settled her head back into her pillow to watch the show but before the first commercial break she was sleeping. The dark-haired executive gently tucked Rose’s blanket in and shut the television off. She sat there for several minutes looking at the large casts and the stitches that formed a line on the young woman’s cheekbone.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered before leaving the room.

**********************

Tabitha was waiting none too patiently at the door when Veronica returned home. “Mrrow!”

“What? You have food.”

“Mrrow!”

“You have toys and you have food. What more do you want?” Tabitha responded by rubbing against Veronica’s leg, leaving orange and white hairs all over her black slacks. She bent down and picked the feline up, apparently turning on the purr button at the same time. She held the happy cat with one arm and the attache in the other. “Wanna see how the fax machine works?

Come on.”

Veronica’s office was on the first floor near the stairs. Five minutes later the insurance forms were faxed and the dark-haired woman ran upstairs to change into her ‘comfortable’ clothes, namely an oversized sweatshirt and sweatpants. She glanced at her watch and groaned. She had a meeting first thing in the morning and had yet to review the monthly reports. “I think it’s gonna be a long night, Tabitha.” She plodded over to her desk and turned on her computer, dreading the idea of spending the next few hours pouring over spreadsheets and reports. Of course, the heads of each division would go over the same things with her tomorrow but Veronica prided herself on knowing exactly how good or bad each department was doing before hearing the glossed over version from her relatives. A push of the power button and the computer hummed to life, the Cartwright corporate logo covering the twenty-inch screen. She typed her password and the logo disappeared, revealing the main screen. “Mrrow?”

“No. This is human stuff, nothing up here for you to see,” she said to the anxious cat standing up on hind legs in anticipation of being picked up. Tabitha extended her front claws into the light gray of Veronica’s sweatpants. “Don’t even think about it.”

“Mrrow?”

“No. Go play with your toys.” She turned her attention to the first report, Cartwright Real Estate. Veronica’s younger brother Tommy was in charge of that division. Several tracts of land had been purchased throughout the region in anticipation of building housing developments but they were seriously behind in their growth projections. The timetable had called for one hundred homes to be built and sold, yet as of the end of last month only twenty had actually been completed and barely half of those had bids in on them much less sold. “What am I gonna do with him?” She leaned back in her comfortable leather chair and rubbed her eyes. The movement seemed to be an open invitation to Tabitha, who quickly jumped up onto her lap. “Come on, I can’t get any work done if you’re here.” She gently scooped the purring animal in her arms and set it down on the floor. “Go play.”

The clock in the lower right corner of the computer read 2:53 a.m. by the time Veronica gave up and shut the computer down for the night. She went out to the main room to set the alarm for the night when she spotted the dark blue vinyl checkbook sitting on the entry table next to the library books. Her conscience told her not to look, that Rose’s financial business was her own, but curiosity got the best of her and she found herself sitting on the soft brown leather sofa with the checkbook in hand.

There were not that many entries. The register only went back four months, but it gave a wealth of insight into the life of the woman lying in the hospital. Small, neat writing detailed every deposit, every check. No deposit was over one hundred fifty dollars. Four withdrawals were listed as being for rent, each time wiping out money that had taken most of the previous month to build up. Two entries existed for the power company, and several were written to Money Slasher. Every week deposits of various meager amounts were recorded followed by checks to the supermarket for groceries. The highest check was for slightly over ten dollars and the lowest was for just over five. What Veronica found most interesting were the remaining checks, all written to someone named Delores Bickering. Those checks ranged in amount from five to twenty-five dollars, each one taking what little remained in the young woman’s account after paying for her weekly expenses. Those entries appeared just as often as the checks to Money Slasher. The current balance showed one hundred twelve dollars and change in the young woman’s account, far less than the rent that had been due. Veronica’s eyes went back to the entry for the November rent. It was that week that Rose had purchased the five dollars and change worth of groceries, the register showing a negative amount of two dollars and fifteen cents after that entry. It was the only time that Rose had overdrawn her account and Veronica could not even imagine what the young woman had purchased to try and survive that week.

She closed the checkbook and set it down on the coffee table. Why was Rose, who did not have two dimes to rub together, constantly writing checks to someone else? Did she have an old debt she was trying to pay off? What other explanation could there be? The young woman said that there was no one to contact, so this Bickering person could not be a relative. The late hour and the heavy thinking took its toll as exhaustion finally won out and the couch once again became the wealthy woman’s bed for the night, with Tabitha curled up against her.

*******************

Somewhere in the distance a phone was ringing. Veronica rolled over, disturbing the sleeping cat. The ringing became louder and louder, penetrating her dream world and pulling her out of her sound sleep. Her arm shot out and clumsily fumbled about the coffee table for the annoying telephone. “Mmm…Cartwright.”

“Ronnie?”

“Yeah?” came the sleep muddled reply.

“Ronnie, do you have any idea what time it is?” The sound of her sister’s voice helped to clear the cobwebs in her mind as she slowly rolled into a sitting position. “It’s quarter to ten.”

“Oh shit!” Blue eyes shot open as she realized the purpose of the call. “Dammit, I fell asleep on the couch. I’ll be there as soon as I can.” She was already heading for the stairs, cordless phone in hand. “Susan, not a word. I had a flat tire, got it?”

“I can’t believe you overslept,” the younger sister chuckled. “I thought you had a built in alarm clock. Wait until Mom hears this.”

“Susan…” she growled, reaching the top of the stairs and racing into her bedroom. “I’ll be there, stall them or something.” She hit the off button on the phone and tossed it on the bed as she headed for her bathroom. Fifteen minutes later she was in her Jeep Cherokee and heading for Albany, speed limits be damned.

At ten-thirty, the double oak doors opened wide as Veronica raced into the meeting room.

“Sorry, flat tire.” she said while taking her seat at the far end of the long rectangular table. “Shall we get started?” The silence she received caused her to take a look around. Apparently she was not the only one to have trouble getting to the meeting on time. “Where’s Tommy?”

“I don’t know. I’ve been calling him ever since I got off the phone with you and there’s no answer at any of his numbers,” Susan replied. Seated just to the right of her older sister, the head of Cartwright Insurance could never be mistaken for Veronica. Susan had, thanks to hours with a stylist, flaming red hair permed into large curls that swarmed about her head and on down to her shoulders. Though married for thirteen years to a successful lawyer, she refused to give up her family name, deciding that the stature it provided was far better than the common name of Smith. Unlike Veronica, who outside of light nail polish could only rarely be coerced into wearing the slightest amount of makeup, Susan believed wholeheartedly that it enhanced her features and thus spent two hours every morning applying everything from base to blush to mascara.

“Did you try his beeper?” It was a stupid question but Ronnie still had to ask. Over the last few months, her youngest sibling had become increasingly difficult to get hold of and his attentiveness at meetings left plenty to be desired. Looking at her watch, she decided not to wait for the wayward sibling any longer. “Fine, we’re running late enough, let’s just get started.” She opened her portfolio and pulled out the first report. One by one they went around the room, ten different Cartwrights or relations of Cartwrights explaining how their particular division was doing and what their plans were for the next month. Most of the words sailed past Veronica, who nodded occasionally but paid hardly any attention. Her mind was several miles away, wondering what Rose was doing, how she was feeling, and how Delores Bickering fit into the young woman’s life.

It was quarter past twelve when the doors opened to reveal a sandy haired man, looking disheveled and rumpled. “Sorry,” he mumbled, slinking over to his chair. “Power outage, alarm didn’t go off.”

“I suppose you didn’t have a clean suit either?” Veronica said disapprovingly. The various cousins and relatives surrounding the table looked from the black-haired woman to Tommy and back again, fully expecting a battle. The young man, however, pretended not to notice his oldest sister’s comment.

“Did I miss anything important?”

“No, of course not,” her tone barely betrayed her annoyance at him. “I was just getting ready to go over the figures for your latest project.”

“I’d say we’re in pretty good shape, all things considered,” he replied. Ten pairs of eyes flew back to Veronica.

“And just what things would you like me to consider in light of the figures I’m looking at?” She pulled out the computer-generated report and flipped through the pages until she found what she was looking for. “Sales are off almost thirty percent over last year and expenses are through the roof.”

“I can’t help it if the contractors raised their prices. Inflation, you know,” he shot back angrily. Veronica didn’t miss the bloodshot eyes or the way Tommy kept looking at his watch.

“Inflation has nothing to do with this. According to these figures, over fifty housing units should be completed. As of last week, only twenty were finished. What the hell is going on, Tommy?”

“I’m on top of it, all right?” he shot back angrily, his fist striking the marble tabletop with enough force to shake the water glass in front of him. Silence filled the room as everyone waited for Veronica to react. Instead she turned her attention to Frank.

“I hear you got the variance you wanted. When’s the ground-breaking?” For the rest of the meeting, the black-haired woman refused to look at her angry brother, and vice-versa. Tommy left the instant the meeting was over, only adding to the speculations and comments by the relatives.

“Ronnie, what’s going on with him?” Susan had pulled the executive aside, concern clearly written on her face. “He’s been so strange lately, so angry. You don’t think he’s doing drugs, do you?”

“I don’t know what I think, Sis, I just know that something is wrong.” She glanced at her watch.

“I need to be somewhere.”

“Yeah, what’s going on with you? What’s with this Grayson person?” Her younger sister’s natural curiosity for gossip, particularly whenever it concerned anyone in the family, was showing through.

“Nothing, just someone I met and decided to hire. Did you take care of that insurance?” As she was talking, Veronica was heading toward the door.

“Of course. It’s on my list of things to do today.” Susan replied casually.

“No. It has to be done right away. And don’t forget to backdate it to the beginning of the month. It’s very important.” She gripped her younger sister’s upper arm to stress her point.

“I’ll do it the instant I get back to my office. Really, Ronnie, you’d think it was a life or death situation.”

“Just make sure it’s done today, Susan. Fax the confirmations to me at home.” Veronica walked out to the elegant hallway and pressed the down button for the elevator. She stepped in only to have her younger sister stick her arm out to keep the doors from shutting.

“Hey, I almost forgot to ask. What’d you get Mom for Christmas?”

“I’ve got to go, Susan.” She pressed the button and waited expectantly.

“You mean you haven’t gotten her anything yet? Christmas is only twenty days away.”

“That’s twenty days that I have to pick something out. Don’t worry about it. Mom will have an appropriate gift from me. Come on, Susan. I need to get going here.” She pushed her sister’s arm out of the way of the doors.

“Just don’t forget to be at Mom’s next Friday for dinner. You promised.”

******************

The Jeep wound its way up Madison Avenue just as a light snow began to fall. Veronica remembered her promise to bring a Trivial Pursuit game with her but the darkening clouds and the late hour made her decide to forgo a trip to the mall to pick one up in favor of getting to the hospital before it got too much later.

She walked through the open door to Rose’s room only to find the bed empty, an orderly changing the sheets. “Where’s Miss Grayson?”

“X-ray. They’ll be bringing her back in a few minutes,” the burly man replied, tucking the last corner in. She went to the chair in the nearby corner and sat down to wait for the young woman’s return.

Fifteen minutes went by before Rose was wheeled back into her room. The first thing Veronica noticed were the fresh tears that streamed down the sides of the injured woman’s face. The two orderlies were as careful as they could be with their patient but Rose still cried out in pain when they switched her from the gurney back to her bed.

“Hey, how’ya feeling?” the tall woman asked softly, pulling the stiff plastic chair closer to the bed.

Rose forced a smile to her face at the sight of the black-haired woman. After a long night of being in agony and an even more grueling morning of having doctors and residents coming in to poke and prod her, the sight of the woman who made her recovery possible was quite welcome.

“They took new X-rays of my legs to make sure everything is still lined up right.” Her face betrayed her pain as she shifted and she rubbed her hip. “They’re giving me Hepa-something to thin my blood. Doctor Barnes is worried about clotting.”

“Did he say anything about how you’re doing? I mean, he doesn’t foresee any long term problems, does he?” Veronica reached over and helped adjust one of the pillows behind the blonde woman’s head.

“She said we won’t know that for weeks,” Rose replied.

“She? Well, what did you think of her? Did she seem competent? If you don’t like her, Rose, you just let me know. I’ll get you another doctor.” The words came out in a rush and Veronica was just as surprised as the injured woman. “I mean, if you aren’t happy with the way she’s treating you, you have the right to ask for another doctor.” She hoped her explanation did not sound as lame to Rose as it did to her.

“No, she’s fine, really. I mean, she can’t help it if I’m in pain. She said I’m getting the most pain medicine she feels comfortable giving me.”

“If you need more…”

“No. I don’t think they make anything strong enough to touch the pain. It just hurts so much all the time. Even when I’m sleeping, I’ll move and the pain is just so strong it wakes me up.” She looked down dejectedly at her smashed legs and ankle. “It feels like the pain will never end,” she said sadly.

“Rose, it may not seem like it now, but you will get better. It’s just going to take time.” Veronica tried to keep her voice as reassuring as possible. “Tabitha is quite the character,” she said, hoping that the change in subject would help take Rose’s mind off her injuries.

“She’s the best thing that ever happened to me,” the young woman said honestly. “Whenever I need her, she’s right there. All she ever asks for is food and attention.”

“And I’m sure you give her plenty of both,” Veronica replied.

“Well, the love and attention I can always give her.” The green eyes took on a sad look. “Food isn’t always as easy.” She looked up at the sculptured features of her generous benefactor. “I’m sure she’s very happy with you.”

“Rose, I haven’t taken Tabitha away from you, believe me. I’m only watching her while you’re here. Once you’re back on your feet, I’ll bring her right back to you, I promise.”

“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” she said softly, tears from both the constant pain and the fear of losing her beloved pet clouding her eyes and threatening to spill over. “I can’t even take care of myself anymore much less her. I don’t even have a place to live.”

“That place wasn’t fit for a rat to live in. When you get out of here…”

“When I get out of here I won’t be able to walk, I’ll have no money, and I won’t even have a place to live,” Rose snapped. “You should have left me there on the street.”

“NO!” Veronica stood up and leaned over until she was only inches from Rose’s face and looking into deep green eyes. “Listen to me. You will walk again and you don’t have to worry about finding a place to live. Rose, I’m not going to give up on you so don’t you go giving up on yourself. I know you are a survivor. Don’t let this take that away.”

“What am I supposed to do when they release me? It’s the fifth already. Cecil would certainly have changed the locks by now. He warned me to never be late with the rent.”

“That overgrown bully wouldn’t bother changing the locks.”

“He did kick me out, didn’t he?”

“Yes,” Veronica admitted. “But I wouldn’t have let you continue to live there anyway. It’s not fit for a human to live in and certainly not you. When they release you from here they’ll probably send you to a rehabilitation center until you can walk again. After that I’ll make sure you get a decent place to live.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “Rose, we both know that you need help and that I want to help. I know you’ve been taking care of yourself for a long time but right now you need someone else to look out for you. Please let me be that someone.”

The room was quiet for a minute while Rose looked down at her lap, chewing her lower lip. “I haven’t had to rely on anyone to take care of me for a long time. I guess I don’t have much choice now.” Her face betrayed her feelings of failure and the hopelessness of her situation. “This is hard for me. I’d rather go without than take charity.”

Veronica found it hard to believe that it was so difficult for Rose to accept the help being offered when the alternatives were so clear, but when she paused to consider the story that the checkbook told, it made perfect sense. There was a depth to the young woman’s character that she would not have believed still existed in the modern age where so many people seemed more than ready to accept anything the state or government offered, whether they deserved it or not.

“Don’t think of it as charity, Rose. I don’t.”

“What do you think of it as?” she asked curiously. Before Veronica could answer, another blast of intense pain shot through the young woman, causing her face to screw up with agony. “Oh God, it hurts,” she hissed. “It hurts so much.” Tears began to stream down her face and she reached for the offending limbs. “Make it stop, please make it stop hurting,” she begged.

Unable to take the pain away, Veronica did the only thing she could think of. She sat on the edge of the bed and pulled Rose into a tight embrace, unmindful of the tears that soaked her silk blouse. It did not matter. Nothing mattered except trying to help the incredibly brave young woman get through this. “It’s okay, Rose. I’ve got you,” she murmured into the golden hair while her hand gently rubbed up and down the bare back exposed by the hospital gown.

“It hurts…it won’t stop hurting…oh God, please make it stop, make it stop hurting so much,” Rose sobbed, her grip around Veronica’s neck tightening. The strong arms wrapped around her offered comfort, something which had almost never been offered to the young woman before, and Rose accepted it gratefully.

“I’m sorry, Rose, I’m so sorry,” Veronica whispered over and over, feeling her own emotions threatening to come forth in empathy for the young woman’s pain, pain caused by her actions on that fateful night. “It’s gonna be all right. Shhh…okay now, it’s all right.” She continued to make shushing noises and hold Rose as the sobbing continued. Mercifully the nurse arrived a few minutes later and gave the injured woman a shot that brought on an uneasy sleep. Veronica remained for quite a while, watching Rose sleep and wishing that there was something, anything that she could do to remove the damage she had done to the courageous young woman.

*****************

Rose awoke several hours later to find herself alone. She pressed the call button for the nurse.

“What do you need, deary?” The dark skinned woman said as she entered.

“Nothing really, ” Rose replied, embarrassed about having pressed the button just to see another face. It had been four days since she was brought in and the only people she ever saw were hospital personnel and Ronnie.

“Well, I’m glad you’re awake,” the nurse replied. “It’s time to check your vitals.”

“Do you know what time Miss Cartwright left?” the blonde woman asked just before the thermometer found its way into her mouth.

“Would that be your friend that was here earlier?” Rose nodded. “She left shortly after I went on duty so I’d say about an hour or so ago. She left you a note.”

It was only then that Rose saw the cream colored paper folded in half sitting on her bed tray. She reached for it but her arms were not long enough. The nurse handed it to her before wrapping the black blood pressure cuff around her upper arm. Rose let the note lay on her chest until the nurse was done, preferring to read it in private. She grimaced as the cuff constricted more and more around her small arm. When she thought it could not possibly get any tighter she heard the hiss of the air being released. “Fine. Your pressure is good and your temperature is normal. At this rate you’ll be out of here in no time.” The nurse removed the Velcro fastened cuff and made a notation on the chart. “Your dinner will be here shortly and I’ll be back later to check on you.”

“Thank you.” Rose smiled, she had been put back on solid food the day before and her appetite had returned stronger than ever.

Once the nurse was gone Rose picked up the note and unfolded it. There on Cartwright letterhead was a note from Veronica.

Rose,

I had to return to the office to take care of a few things. I’ll be back in time for Jeopardy. Try to rest and don’t be afraid to ask for more painkillers if you need them. Leave some room after dinner. I hope you like Chinese food.

Ronnie

The young woman’s fingers slid over the textured paper. Where her own handwriting was small and neat, Veronica’s was full of flourish and style. She grinned at the comment about leaving room after dinner. When it came to food, Rose knew she could always eat everything in front of her and then some. She pressed the remote for the television, once again silently grateful to her benefactor, and noted that the local news was on. That meant less than an hour before Veronica would return. Rose took the plastic comb off of the table and ran it through her thick golden hair, trying to make herself look a little more presentable to her new friend.

“My friend,” she said aloud, smiling at the thought. She thought about the way she had cried so hard earlier and how good it felt to be held by Veronica. In her arms, she felt safe, cared for, comforted. Strangely, Rose found herself wishing for that feeling again, to be held in those strong arms, to smell the light scent of perfume on the tall woman’s tanned neck, to feel the compassion and tenderness within her touch and voice. Rose still did not understand why Veronica had chosen to befriend her but she was grateful that she had.

Wheel of Fortune was half over when Rose was treated to the sight of Veronica entering the room, a small bag full of delightfully smelling food in one hand, the ever present attache in the other. “Hi there.”

“Hi,” the young woman replied, happily sniffing the air as Veronica set the bag on the bed tray and, after tossing her leather bomber jacket across the back of the chair and setting the attache on the floor, took her usual seat next to the bed. “Smells wonderful.”

“Did you save room? I’ve got shrimp chow mein and boneless barbecued spare ribs,” Ronnie said while pulling the white boxes out of the bag along with two sets of plastic utensils.

“When it comes to food, I always have room,” Rose replied, taking the plastic fork offered to her. Her legs were throbbing but somehow the pain seemed to be diminished by the presence of her new friend.

“They didn’t give me any bowls or plates so we’ll just have to share,” Veronica said as she opened the boxes to reveal steaming hot food. “I didn’t know what you liked but I figured I couldn’t go wrong with the ribs.”

“I’ve never had shrimp chow mein but yeah, the ribs won’t last long.” Her fork was already headed for the box.

“Oh, you’ll have to try it. It’s really good.” She pulled out a forkful of the chow mein and put it into her mouth, drawing air in at the same time to try and counteract the burning hot temperature of the food. Rose was making quick work of the barbecued pork ribs, pushing several small pieces of meat into her mouth and humming with delight.

“Oh, this is sooo good,” she mumbled around the mouthful of pork. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. We’ve even got fortune cookies for dessert.” Since Rose did not think anything of talking with food in her mouth, Veronica relaxed and did the same. “I didn’t have time to stop anywhere for dinner so I figured I’d pick some up and have it here.”

“Oh, I’m glad you did. This is delicious,” Rose said. “Thank you.” She pulled the box of chow mein close to her mouth and pulled out a forkful of vegetables and shrimp. “Oh, this is good.”

“Told you,” Veronica smiled, pleased that her choices were so well received. “So did you rest well? I’m sorry I had to leave but I had some matters to take care of at the office.”

“Is everything all right? You’re helping me isn’t causing any problems, is it?” Rose asked with concern, not wanting to do anything to add stress to her new friend.

“No Rose, my problems are with one of the divisions.” She set her fork down and gave a polite burp. “Oh, that was good. I’ve forgotten how tasty Chinese food was.” The theme music for Jeopardy began on the television followed by the host introducing the contestants. “So you didn’t answer me. Did you have a good rest?”

“Yes, I slept very well, thanks.” She turned to catch the deep blue eyes of the older woman.

“Thanks for staying until I fell asleep.”

The nurse returning interrupted their picnic. She took one look at the two empty boxes and the guilty looks on the women’s faces and frowned. “You really shouldn’t be bringing food into the hospital,” she chastised. “Miss Grayson, you’re not on any special diets, are you?”

“No. I’m sorry. I asked her to bring it,” Rose said, trying to take the blame.

“In the future you really should stick to the food we serve. Our nutritionists work hard to design a meal…”

“Who is Abraham Lincoln,” Rose blurted, her attention on the show and not on the lecture she was receiving.

“Naw, it was Johnson.”

“No. He didn’t take office in February, he took it in April.” The host verified that Rose’s answer was correct complete with the dates that the presidential succession took place. The nurse looked at the two women focused on the television and gave up her attempt to explain why the Chinese food was not as good for a patient as hospital food. She left the room knowing full well where she was going to go on her dinner break.

Just as the theme music was ending the announcement came over the loudspeakers that visiting hours were over. “I guess that’s my cue to leave,” Veronica said reluctantly. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” She stood up and picked up her jacket. “Oh, I almost forgot.” She reached into the pocket and pulled out a business card and pen. “Let me leave you my number in case you want to call or if you want me to bring you anything.” She scribbled her private phone number down on the back of the card and set it down on the bed tray before picking up the empty food boxes and bag. “Really, if you want or need anything, just give me a call. I’m usually up until eleven.” She smoothed an imaginary wrinkle on the blanket before donning her bomber jacket. “Rest well, Rose. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I don’t want to keep you from your work.”

“Trust me, I’d much rather be here than there. I’ll be by sometime after breakfast. Remember what I said. Call me whenever you want to, even if it’s just to talk.” Just to be sure, Veronica pushed the phone a bit closer on the side table.

“Thanks. Good night, Veronica.”

“Hey, call me Ronnie. All my friends do,” she said with a smile.

“Ronnie. Good night, drive carefully.” Rose did not notice the look that flashed across the older woman’s face before being covered with a fake smile.

“Good night, Rose.”

********************

Ronnie was curled up in bed with Tabitha laying next to her, when the phone rang. A quick glance at the clock told her that it was almost eleven. “Hello?”

“Um…hi, it’s Rose. I hope I’m not calling too late.”

“No, no you’re not calling too late at all.” She sat up, much to Tabitha’s displeasure. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I um…I guess I just wanted to…see how Tabitha was,” came the lame excuse. Ronnie smiled, propping a pillow behind her back and leaning against the oak headboard.

“The purr machine is fine. You want to say hi to her? She seems to think that wherever I am is a good place for her to be.” Without waiting for an answer she put the phone near the cat. “Say hi to Mommy, Tabitha.” She held it there for a few seconds before putting the receiver back to her ear. “Did you hear her purring?”

“Yeah.” Ronnie could feel the smile through the phone and in turn smiled herself. “Is there anything you want me to bring tomorrow? I’ll probably be there around ten or so.”

“Um…if it wouldn’t be too much trouble, do you think you could check my mail for me?”

“Damn, I completely forgot about that. I’ll have to stop at the post office and put a forwarding address in for you before that jerk Cecil starts going through your mail.”

“Oh…I don’t know where you could have it forwarded to.”

“I’ll take care of it, don’t worry. But yeah, I’ll swing by there tomorrow and see if you’ve gotten anything.”

“I’d really appreciate it.” There was a momentary silence before Rose continued. “Ronnie?”

“Yeah?”

“Um…sleep well, okay?” That caused the executive to smile again.

“You too, Rose. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Good night.”

“Night.” She waited a few seconds before pushing the off button on the phone and putting it back in the charger on her night stand. Tabitha crawled onto her chest and began trying to imprint her paw marks on Ronnie’s internal organs. “Oof, I don’t think so, Missy,” she said, gently pushing the cat back onto the bed and receiving a dejected meow in response. “Come on, I’ve got a lot of things to take care of tomorrow. It’s a huge bed. There’s plenty of room without you having to be right on top of me.” Nonetheless, the black-haired beauty ended up falling asleep with the purring feline curled up against her.

The alarm went off at six as usual, announcing the start to Ronnie’s day. “Mrrow?”

“In a minute,” she replied sleepily, throwing the blankets off and sticking her feet into the soft blue slippers waiting next to the bed. With eyes half closed, she trudged into her bathroom. Returning a few minutes later, teeth brushed and bladder emptied, she stripped off her sweats and donned her light gray spandex workout suit before heading for the basement.

Ronnie’s private gym was the envy of any fitness junkie. With the exception of the room that held the furnace and water heater, the rest of the basement was devoted to her myriad of benches, machines, and mats. Growing up in the house that was now hers and hers alone, Ronnie had often dreamed of renovating the once musty basement into a place where she could just be herself, pumping iron and working up a healthy sweat. Her goal was accomplished with the private gym. The room was brightly lit with overhead fluorescent fixtures and enhanced by the walls of mirrors. She grabbed a fresh towel from the shelf, turned on the stereo, and headed for the stair climber to get warmed up.

Duran Duran blared through speakers placed throughout the large room while Ronnie pushed her calves and thighs to the limits on the stair climber. In her own private haven, no one could hear her singing to the music, see the sweat forming on her brow, neck and chest, or notice the way she pushed herself. She prided herself on her fit body and strength but both required constant maintenance. Twenty minutes climbing stairs that never went anywhere and she moved on to the next piece of equipment, taking the time to tie her hair up to keep it off her face and the back of her neck. She checked the amount of weights on the bar before lying down on the bench, pulling the bar off of its rest, and bringing it down to her chest. She wiggled her fingers to make certain her hands were in the proper position and began her grueling repetitions, pushing the barbell up to maximum height before lowering back down to her chest. Then it was off to the leg press, the crunch machine for her abdominals, the forearm grips, then the skiing machine for a good overall workout. By the time the CD was finished, Ronnie was a mass of well-earned sweat and muscles that begged for a break. She threw the soaked towel into the hamper near the door and made her way back to her bedroom where she peeled the sweat covered spandex from her body and entered her bathroom. Her showerhead sent pulses of hot water against her body, massaging while cleaning. Ten minutes with the hair dryer and Ronnie was refreshed and ready to face whatever the day had to offer.

Snow had fallen during the night, covering the city with a light coating of white. The bright blue Cherokee made its way up the narrow Albany streets, fighting the rest of the Friday morning traffic. She found a parking space on Morris Street and carefully made her way up the stairs to retrieve Rose’s mail. She picked through it, planning on leaving the junk mail for Cecil to deal with when one small envelope caught her attention. She tucked it into the inside pocket of her bomber and returned to the warmth of her sport vehicle. Only then did she pull it out and examine the return address. D. Bickering, RR 3 Box 4120, Cobleskill. Cobleskill, known more for its agricultural college than anything else, was a small village over an hour away from Albany. It was thought of as being mostly farmland, although there were a fair number of residents in the area. The overwhelming majority was either farmers or people who were willing to travel forty minutes or more to get to work each day, so far from any real cities was the village. Ronnie shoved the letter back into her pocket and put the Jeep into gear, determined to get to the hospital and hand the letter to Rose before the urge to go home and steam the envelope open got the best of her. She desperately wanted to know how the mysterious Delores Bickering fit into Rose’s life and why the young woman with no money was writing checks to this person.

Ronnie arrived just as the nurse finished checking Rose’s vitals. As expected, the young woman’s face showed the pain that the drugs could not completely erase. “Hey you,” she said softly, drawing Rose’s attention from the nurse to her.

“Hi,” the blonde woman smiled. “Looks like the snow got you.”

“Just a little,” Ronnie replied, brushing the melting flakes off her dark hair and the shoulders of her soft brown jacket. “Should I come back in a little while?”

“I’m almost done,” the nurse said without looking up from her task. She stood and made several notations on Rose’s chart. “There. All finished for now.” She peeled the latex gloves off into the red waste container. “Doctor Barnes will be in to see you in a little while,” she said before leaving the two women alone.

Curiosity won out the instant they were alone. Ronnie pulled the envelope out of her pocket and handed it to Rose. “Here’s your mail.”

The smile that had been on the young woman’s face melted at the sight of the writing on the envelope. She opened it and read the words written on spiral bound notebook paper while Ronnie set her attache down on the floor and hung her coat over the back of the chair before taking her usual seat next to the bed. Rose was quiet as she finished reading the letter and put it back into the envelope. “Could you do me a favor and bring me my checkbook tomorrow?”

“Is something wrong? Anything I can help with?”

“No, it’s just something I have to take care of.” She could not bring herself to meet the piercing blue eyes looking at her. “I hate to ask, but could you spare an envelope and a stamp too?”

“Of course, Rose,” Ronnie replied, still dying with curiosity about the contents of the letter.

“Look…if you have a debt that you need help paying…” She regretted the words instantly, thinking that her new friend would be offended.

“No, it’s not that. It’s from someone I used to live with.” Rose’s head never lifted up and her whole mannerism changed, withdrawing into herself.

“A boyfriend?”

“A foster mother. I lived with her for about two years. She took care of me when no one else would.” The blonde woman’s shoulders slumped and she let out a defeated sigh. “She’s had a hard time since the state took away all the kids she was caring for. You don’t want to hear about this,” she said, giving her new friend a way out if she wanted it.

“Sure I do,” Ronnie said, reaching over to clasp the smaller hand within her own. “That letter seemed to really bother you. Care to share?” She expected Rose to elaborate a little about Delores but was surprised to find the letter pushed into her hand.

“I think that will pretty much explain everything.”

Ronnie looked at Rose before opening the envelope and reading the letter.

Rose,

I haven’t heard from you for a while. Things are really hard here. I can barely keep a roof over my head much less anything else. The idiots at social services don’t understand nothing I tell them. I know your busy with your life and don’t have time for an old lady like me but you have to remember that I took care of you when no one else would. I opened my home to you, gave you food and made sure you got to go to school. You’ve been good about trying to help me but I really need more than what you’ve been sending. You know it costs a lot to feed someone else’s kid. Without me you would have starved. I was there when you needed someone to take care of you. I’ll be looking forward to whatever pit…pittnce…whatever little amount you can send me.

Your auntie Delores

Ronnie folded the note back up and shoved it into the envelope, trying to keep her temper in check, which was quickly becoming hard to do. Setting the envelope down on the bed tray, she gripped the side rails of the bed so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She took several breaths to try and calm down before feeling green eyes looking at her expectantly. “You don’t owe her, Rose,” she said through gritted teeth, unable to bring her head up to meet the gaze.

“I feel like I do,” the young woman said sadly. “When I was living with her, there were four of us. She always made it clear that the state didn’t give her enough to take care of us.”

“Bullshit.” Ronnie stormed out of her seat and went to the window, looking out at the light snow falling. “I have no right to tell you what to do with your money, Rose, but she’s just using you, playing on your sympathy. As long as you keep giving her money, money that you can’t afford to spare, she’ll just keep coming back for more.” She turned to look at the young woman. “Did she once thank you for the money you’ve sent so far? No, she just said that you needed to send more. She is guilting you into giving her money. Whatever debt you think you owe her, it’s been paid long ago. Now she’s just sucking you dry.” Not wanting to upset Rose any more than she was, Ronnie returned to her seat and lowered her voice, “Not once did she ask how you were doing, not even one kind word. That letter was nothing more than ‘send me money’. You don’t deserve to have your kindness taken advantage of like that, Rose. You’re too good a person to be treated like that.”

“She’s the closest thing I have to family,” the young woman protested, albeit weakly. She had never shared this problem with anyone else before and was surprised to see her friend’s reaction. Rose had heard for so long about how she owed Delores for taking care of her that she believed it to be a debt that she would never be able to repay, regardless of her personal feelings about it. To have someone voice the feelings that had been buried deep inside her was something she did not expect.

“You don’t need family like that. You deserve better,” Ronnie said. She gave a resigned sigh. “I told you I would bring you your checkbook and I will. I’ll also bring you the stamp and envelope but I really wish you’d think about this before you send her any more money.” She reached out and took Rose’s hand in her own. “Promise me that you’ll give this some thought first, okay?”

“Okay,” the young woman replied, drawing a smile from Ronnie. “Let’s talk about something else instead, okay?”

“Sure, name it.”

“Why don’t you tell me about your family? I’d love to hear about them.”

“It’s not as interesting as you might think.” Ronnie was going to try and worm her way out of it but the expectant look on Rose’s face changed her mind. “All right, but I’ll warn you, it’s pretty boring.” She shifted in her seat, wishing she had worn jeans instead of her dress slacks. “I’m the oldest of three. There’s me, Susan, and Tommy. Susan is the complete opposite of me. She runs Cartwright Insurance. She’s married to Jack; he’s a lawyer downtown.” She grinned as if sharing some big secret. “Susan wears more makeup than Tammy Faye Baker and she thinks she’s a knockout. But she can add numbers in her head faster than a calculator and brought the insurance division up from average earnings to being one of our leading revenue producers. I have to warn you though, don’t ever let her catch you alone at a party. My sister is the biggest gatherer of gossip and information in the state. Once she gets hold of you she won’t let go until she knows everything down to your blood type.”

“What about your brother?” Rose asked, watching as the smile left Ronnie’s face.

“Tommy is a lost soul. He’s twenty-five but he still acts like a teenager. It took him six years and three colleges to get his Bachelor’s because he wouldn’t apply himself. The family insisted that I put him in charge of something so I gave him the Real Estate division.” She sighed. “I figured it was doing so well that he couldn’t do anything to mess it up. Now we’re posting the worst growth since the recession and he acts like it doesn’t matter. That’s why I had to go back to the office yesterday. I hate irresponsibility.”

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Doctor Barnes. “How are you today, Miss Grayson?” she asked.

“Same as yesterday, I guess,” Rose replied. “Oh, Doctor Barnes, this is my friend Ronnie. Ronnie, this is Doctor Barnes.” She did not see the smile form on Veronica’s face at the title bestowed on her.

“Hello,” the physician said. She looked at Rose’s chart for a moment and made a notation. “Well, Miss Grayson, it looks like everything is healing up just fine.” She set the chart down and moved to the head of the bed to check the stitches on Rose’s cheek. “The bones are properly set and I see no reason why you can’t go home.”

“Home? But…” She looked fearfully to Ronnie for help.

“How can you send her home? She can’t even walk yet,” the black-haired woman said, falling into the role of protector easily. It seemed a natural thing to do when it came to Rose.

“Look Miss…”

“Cartwright, Veronica Cartwright.”

“Miss Cartwright,” the doctor corrected, unimpressed with the tall woman’s name. “There’s nothing more that we can do for her right now. Her body is reacting well to the treatment. There’s nothing more to do except wait for the bones to heal.”

“But she can’t walk yet,” Ronnie protested.

“She won’t be able to walk for the better part of a year,” the doctor replied. “There’s no sign of infection, the thinning agents have kept any clots from forming and the swelling has gone down to an acceptable level. At this point there’s nothing else the hospital can do except give her a bed. I’ll write her a prescription for the pain and she should come back next Friday to have the stitches on her face removed. At that time I’ll look at her legs and ankle then we’ll see where we go from there.”

Rose’s breathing increased and she looked ready to cry. Ronnie quickly leaned over the bed, blocking the young woman’s view of the bearer of bad news. “Rose,” she whispered. “Let me take care of this. I promise everything will be okay.”

“I can’t…I don’t…”

“Shh. Let me handle this. Trust me.” She spoke softly, as if calming a small child. “Do you trust me?” She received a shaky nod. “I promise everything will be fine.”

“But…”

“Trust me, Rose.” She maintained her gaze, letting deep blue search out and calm green, silently trying to convey that everything would be all right.

Finally the younger woman let out a heavy breath and nodded, placing her life in the hands of the woman who seemed so willing to help her. As scary as the prospect seemed, there was a comfort in knowing that Ronnie was there for her.

“What do I need to know about caring for her?” Veronica asked, turning her attention to the doctor.

“I’ll have the nurse show you how to properly bathe her to prevent infections. I suggest you get a home health aide or a private nurse if you can afford it.” That comment earned a raised eyebrow from the woman who had donated six figures to the hospital last year. “The important thing is making sure the wounds are kept clean.” She made another notation on the chart. “I’ll have an instruction sheet prepared to explain exactly what needs to be done each day.”

“Fine,” Ronnie said, her mind already figuring out which room would be turned into a recovery room. It was an unexpected turn of events, but one that she was able to handle. She dimly noted it was not guilt making her open up her sanctuary to Rose, it was something stronger—concern and caring. Somewhere in the course of trying to make up for her mistake, Veronica Cartwright had begun to care. “Whatever it takes to make her better.”

“I’ll have the nurse give you all the details. I’ll sign the discharge papers before I start the rest of my rounds.” She turned to look at her patient. “I’m sorry, Miss Grayson, I’ve heard you’ve become rather fond of our food.” Her attempt at humor was not received as well as she hoped, earning only a weak smile from the blonde. “Well, if there was any way I could justify keeping you here, I would.”

“I know,” Rose replied. “Thank you.”

“Don’t forget to make an appointment with our outpatient clinic to have those stitches removed next Friday. Make certain they schedule the appointment with me and not with one of the physician’s assistants. I want to take a look at those legs too.”

“I will.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Ronnie said firmly, leaving no doubt in the young doctor’s mind that her patient would be well taken care of.

********************

It was a busy afternoon for Veronica. Her portable cell phone was constantly on, draining the battery down enough the executive had to resort to using the phone in Rose’s room to complete her preparations. She called a surgical supply company to purchase a hospital bed, wheelchair, and various other things that the nurse insisted were necessary for Rose to recuperate properly. But no matter how hard she tried, Ronnie was unable to get them to deliver the bed that day. In frustration she told them to just deliver the other items and called several furniture stores until she found one that sold adjustable beds. Even that took some work to convince them to send a truck out with it that day. Then she had to call Maria to let her know what was going on. She explained to her trusted housekeeper which room they were to go in and what items needed to be moved in order to make room for the new furniture. The next call had been to a private ambulance service to arrange for transportation from the hospital to her house for Rose. The remaining calls had been to the various agencies in an attempt to get a private nurse to come in on a long term, full time basis, then back to Maria again to fill her in on the latest developments.

“Ronnie?” Rose called gently, drawing the tall woman’s attention.

“I’ve got to go, Maria. Call me on the Jeep car phone if there’s any problems.” She hung the phone up and sat on the edge of the bed. “I guess everything’s ready. Now we’re just waiting for the ambulance to arrive.”

“I don’t know how to thank you,” Rose whispered, her voice cracking with emotion.

“Shh…you don’t need to be worrying about things like that.”

“But no one’s ever…I mean, it’s so much…” Her eyes welled up with the heartfelt feeling.

“Hey, it’s no problem, remember? I promised that I’d take care of you.” Ronnie reached out and caught a tear before it could roll down Rose’s cheek. “Hey, none of that. Tabitha misses you and this is the perfect way to make sure that she has someone else to get her attention from so I can get some work done.” She received the barest of smiles. “Besides, I’ve been alone for a long time. It’ll be nice to have the company.”

Part 3

As much as Ronnie wanted to ride in the ambulance with Rose to provide her comfort, there was the Jeep to consider and the idea of leaving it in Albany overnight was an unpleasant one. She had not gone near the Porsche since the accident, although she did notice that Hans had been over the day before to start the repairs. That left her with either the vehicle that did well in the snow or her prized 1967 Mustang to get around with and the Mustang would never see the salted winter roads of Albany if she could help it. Reluctantly she chose to let Rose ride alone in the ambulance while she followed behind in the Jeep.

The drive from Albany to Loudonville where Ronnie’s home was located normally took less than fifteen minutes. The black-haired woman gave the ambulance driver a warning that he was not on a life or death call, and he had better do his best to avoid hitting any potholes on his way out of Albany, even if it meant it took twice as long to get there. Loudonville was an area filled with old money and old homes, most dating back to the early sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. It was often considered a rich suburb of Albany even though it was a separate entity altogether. The only relation Loudonville had with the Capital City was they were within the same county. People who lived in the prestigious village made it clear they were not residents of Albany in any way, shape, or form.

The ride to her home was the most agonizing drive of Ronnie’s life. The roads were typical of early December—slush and ice chunks made the ride bumpy enough but with the added factor of potholes, the ambulance found itself bouncing around far more than usual. Knowing that every bump meant pain for Rose, Veronica yelped when the ambulance hit a particularly large pothole just as they were leaving Albany and crossing over into Loudonville. The green and white ambulance bounced and shook over the uneven road, turning Ronnie into a nervous wreck before they finally hit the smooth streets of her hometown and turned onto Cartwright Drive.

Maria opened the door and stepped out just as the ambulance pulled up the driveway, followed closely by the bright blue Jeep. Normally Ronnie would use her remote to open the appropriate garage door and put her vehicle away but she had something more important to do. She parked in the large parking area in front of the garages and waited for the back doors of the ambulance to open. She did her best to stay out of the way as they brought Rose out, noting that beyond a few tear streaks she seemed to be none the worse for wear. “And I thought the hospital was cold,” the young woman commented, the threadbare blanket and sheet doing nothing to stop the biting wind that had picked up.

“Don’t worry, you’ll be inside and toasty warm soon enough,” Ronnie replied, noticing out of the corner of her eye that Maria had the double doors open to give them maximum room to get through with the stretcher and its precious cargo.

Flat on her back, the first thing Rose noticed when they entered the large structure was the high ceilings, dark beams against a cream colored background. She turned her head and her eyes widened at the sights. The living room was huge, easily larger than her whole apartment had been. When she felt the change in height she realized that part of the living room was sunken, something she had seen in magazines at the library but never actually seen in someone’s home. The wall to wall carpeting was the same cream color as the ceiling, thick and plush without a single sign of matting or wear. Large dark wood cabinets lined one wall; Rose guessed them to be either cherry or mahogany. A set of stairs took up another wall. They reminded her of the stairs from the television show The Brady Bunch, except that instead of having a lower landing, these stairs curved around at the bottom. The railing was also the same deep color as the cabinets and ceiling beams. She heard Ronnie cursing somewhere in the background but could not locate her no matter how she turned her head. Then she saw her exit from a room at the far end and race up the stairs. Maria stepped into her line of vision and Rose got her first real glimpse of the housekeeper. “Hello.”

“Well hello there, you poor thing,” the housekeeper replied. “Ronnie had to run upstairs to get some sheets. She’ll be right back down.”

“My name is Rose.” She held her out her hand.

“I’m Maria, child,” she replied, taking the offered hand and shaking it. “Once you’re settled in I’ll make you something good to eat. I’m sure you’re sick of that awful hospital food.”

“That’s very kind of you but I don’t want you to go to any trouble.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all. Oh, here comes Ronnie. I’d better go get those sheets on the bed so you can get comfortable.”

Maria took the linens from Ronnie and disappeared into the far room while the tall woman went to Rose’s side. “Sorry about that,” she said.

“Ronnie, can you do me a favor?”

“Sure, what is it?”

“Can you cover my feet? They’re freezing.” A second later she felt large warm hands clasp around her ice cold toes, the only part of her lower extremities not encased in a plaster cast.

“Why didn’t you say something?” Ronnie looked up and glared at the ambulance attendants while adjusting the sheet and blanket to cover the exposed feet. Maria stepped out of the room a few minutes later, announcing that everything was all set. “We’ll get you in bed and then I’ll run upstairs and get you a pair of nice warm socks,” Ronnie said before backing out of the way as the attendants took hold of either end of the stretcher.

It only took a quick look around for Rose to realize that the room she was being put into was Ronnie’s office. Two tall file cabinets were pressed up against the wall, apparently to make room for the queen sized bed sitting in the middle of the room. A computer desk with the largest monitor she had ever seen was against a near wall and an immense television took up the remaining wall where she could see it comfortably.

“Okay Mike, you ready?” The one attendant asked, gathering the sheet beneath Rose in his hands. “On three,” Mike replied. “One…two…three.” They easily lifted her up but in the process of putting her back down, one corner slipped out of his hands, causing the heavily casted right leg to flop down onto the bed. The jolt sent a rush of pain through Rose and the subsequent yelp brought Ronnie over to her side. “Sorry Miss,” Mike said. “We need to roll you onto your side now so we can get the sheet out from under you.”

“No,” Ronnie said. “I’ll get it.” There was clearly anger in her tone as well as concern that Rose not be injured any further. With infinite care she worked the sheet out from under the young woman until it finally came free. She tossed it to Mike’s partner. “Is there something I need to sign?”

“No Ma’am. You’ll receive a bill from us in a few days.”

“Fine. Is there anything else?” Without waiting for an answer she nodded at Maria, who was standing in the doorway, “Maria will see you to the door.”

“It was an accident,” Rose said once the attendants were gone. Ronnie was busily reviewing the instructions on how to operate the new bed.

“It was a stupid accident. He should have been more careful. What if you hadn’t been over the bed?” She reached down and wrapped her hand over Rose’s cold toes. “Let me get some socks for you. I’ll be right back. Do you want anything from the kitchen?”

“No, thank you. I can wait until dinner.”

“Uh huh. Well, I know I could use a cup of coffee. Do you want something warm or cold to drink?”

“Um…” The look in the deep blue eyes told her that she had better pick one or the other. “Warm, please.”

“Here’s the controller for the bed.” She handed the white plastic device to Rose along with the instruction booklet. “It comes with heat and massage. Just press these buttons if you want to turn them on. These control the foot and the head of the bed.” She watched as the young woman experimented, raising the head up until she was at a forty-five degree angle. “I’ll let you get used to it and I’ll be right back with those socks.”

Ronnie returned a few minutes later with a pair of thick white socks and a purring pile of orange and white fluff. “Look who I found hiding in the mud room,” she said, setting Tabitha down on the bed and smiling when she saw Rose’s arms wrap around her precious kitten.

“Hi Honey…I missed you,” the young woman cooed to her contented cat. “You’ve gained weight.”

“Mrrow?”

“Did you miss me?” She hugged Tabitha again, unmindful of the tears that spilled out of her own eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered to Ronnie. “Thank you so much for taking care of her for me. I can’t tell you how much…” Her voice broke off and she gave up trying to speak.

“I know,” the dark-haired woman said softly. “And you’re welcome.” A week ago she would not have believed that it could mean so much to anyone to have their pet taken care of but now Ronnie understood just how important the four legged feline was to Rose.

“Hey, let’s get these socks on you.” She moved down to the end of the bed, still watching the tearful reunion between Rose and Tabitha. “These were the warmest I could find,” she said as she untucked the blanket. She gathered the cotton material up in her fingers and carefully slid it over the small toes of Rose’s feet, then up over the cast-covered foot and ankle. With the heel in place, the toe portion of the socks flopped over, clearly showing the difference in the sizes of the two women’s feet. “Sorry about that. I’ll get you some socks that fit you tomorrow.”

“You don’t have to do that, Ronnie. These will be fine, if you don’t mind me wearing your socks. Besides, they have to be big or they won’t fit over the cast.” The heat emanating from the bed took more than just the chill out of Rose, it eased the pain in her legs and relaxed her to the point where her eyelids felt very heavy and she was unable to stifle a yawn. “Would you mind if I rested for a little while?”

“Of course not, Rose, when you’re tired, you just tell me.” Ronnie looked over at the computer, groaning inside at the thought of the work that had been piling up all week waiting for her. “Will the keyboard bother you if I do some work?”

“Oh no. Go right ahead. It won’t bother me at all.” Rose did not know if it would or not but she was not about to tell Ronnie that she could not do her work in her own office in her own home. Tabitha seemed quite content to lie down on the heated bed and soon fell asleep.

Sleep did not come as easily for Rose, however. The clackity-clack of the keyboard drew her attention to Ronnie working hard only a few feet away. There were computers at the public library and she knew how to use them to look up the location of books but little else. Even from this distance she could see that Ronnie was looking over some kind of spreadsheet. Though the sculptured face was turned away from her, Rose had no doubt that the head of Cartwright Corporation was frowning. A pencil with the end well chewed found its way into Ronnie’s mouth again and again. When it was not being gnawed at, it was being bounced up and down on the desk, an apparent nervous habit. Every so often an incongruous expletive would spew forth from the cultured woman’s mouth and the screen on the computer would change from one spreadsheet to another.

Ronnie stood up and walked over to the file cabinets, pulling out wads of computer generated reports. “What the hell are you doing, Tommy?” she asked the air before returning to her seat and comparing the information on the paper to what the screen was telling her. Through half-closed eyelids Rose continued to watch her new friend struggle to make sense of what she was looking at. Several times Ronnie leaned back in her leather chair and let out a frustrated sigh. It was those times that Rose could see her face, brow furrowed with thought, lips pursed, jaw clenched. The young woman finally fell asleep wishing that she could do something to ease Ronnie’s problems the way the gentle woman had eased hers.

**********************

Ronnie shut the monitor off and turned in her seat to find Rose sleeping, Tabitha by her side. The orange and white feline was busily cleaning her paws and did not even bother to look up when the executive left the room.

“How is the poor dear?” Maria asked when Ronnie entered the kitchen.

“She’s sleeping right now. I’ll wake her up when dinner’s ready.” She reached into the cupboard and retrieved a glass before taking a beer out of the fridge. “I really appreciate you staying late today to do that.”

“Oh, it’s no problem at all, Ronnie, you know that,” the older woman said. “What happened to her?”

“She was hit by a car. She has no family and no one else to take care of her. She’s going to stay here until she’s completely healed and I don’t need my mother and sister knowing about this,” Ronnie warned, wanting to avoid any family discussions.

“I take it she is Tabitha’s mother?”

“Yeah.” She took a sip of beer and sniffed at the oven. “Smells good.”

“Uh huh and it will be good once it’s done. Don’t even think about sneaking in there and taking any.” Maria remembered far too many times when forkfuls of dinner were found missing by the time she removed it from the oven. “You didn’t tell me what she liked so I made a pot roast.”

“Oooh. Sounds good.” Ronnie’s eyes lit up. “Hope you made plenty.” She took another sip of beer and looked around at the rows of cabinets. “Do you know where that tray is that we used when Mom was sick?”

“Of course I do. Unlike you, I know my way around the kitchen.”

“Hey, I know where things are. I found the beer with no problem.” Ronnie grinned.

“Always the smart aleck, aren’t you, Veronica Louise?”

“Only with you, Maria,” the tall woman replied, leaning over and giving her beloved housekeeper a peck on the cheek and ruffling the salt-and-pepper hair. “I’ll take my dinner in the office with Rose. If you need help just give me a yell.”

“Considering that I served your entire family when everyone lived here I think bringing two dinners into the office won’t be a problem.” She opened the oven door and poked at the roast and potatoes with a large fork. “Now you go see to your guest. Dinner will be at least another half hour.”

Once she was alone again in the kitchen, the smile left Maria’s face. She walked over to the sliding glass doors and peered out into the night. The large sodium lamp illuminated the garage…and the battered Porsche sitting inside it. “Oh Veronica…” she whispered. “What have you done?”

*********************

“That was delicious,” Rose said for the umpteenth time, putting her fork down on the empty plate. “I never cared much for carrots but those were terrific.”

“I think Maria puts some sugar on them while they’re cooking,” Ronnie replied, taking the tray off of the blonde’s lap and setting it on the desk. “You ready for dessert?”

“Dessert?” Green eyes lit up.

“Dessert. I know she has fresh brownies out there and if I look real hard there might be some ice cream to go with them.” The look of utter delight on Rose’s face brought a smile to her own.

“You keep that up and Maria will make you as big as a house. Nothing pleases her more than seeing people enjoying her cooking.” She glanced at the young woman still in her blue and white hospital gown. “Of course you look like you could use a little meat on your bones, so that might not be such a bad thing. While I’m at it, I’ll get you something a little more comfortable to wear than that thing.”

“Oh, well I guess it is a little drafty,” Rose replied, tugging the material up over her shoulder.

“I don’t think I have any pants that are big enough to go over those legs but I’m sure I have a nightshirt somewhere. I’ll be right back.” She picked up the empty plates and left the room.

“Meat on my bones?” Rose queried Tabitha once Ronnie left. “I feel like I’ve gained ten pounds from all the food I’ve eaten the last few days.”

“Mrrow?”

“Yeah, you look like you’ve been enjoying some of Maria’s cooking too,” she grunted when the orange and white cat climbed over her thigh to rest on her lap. “I don’t understand it.” She scratched absently behind Tabitha’s ears while voicing her thoughts. “She finds me on the street, takes me to the hospital, and that should have been it. Instead she takes care of both of us like we were the most important things in the world to her.”

“Mrrow?”

“Oh, heaven forbid I stop scratching you, your majesty.” She resumed her gentle scratching.

“You I can understand.” She lifted Tabitha up to her chest and nuzzled the soft fur. “You’re so adorable. Anyone who sees you falls in love with you.” She listened to the soft purring for a minute, taking comfort in holding her precious kitty. “Nope, I don’t understand it at all. I’m grateful but I don’t understand it.”

“Here we go,” Ronnie said as she entered the room. Each hand held a dessert plate with a large brownie and a scoop of vanilla ice cream pierced by a spoon while a pale maroon nightshirt was slung over her shoulder. She set the plates down on the desk and handed the nightshirt to Rose.

“Dartmouth?” The young woman asked, holding the shirt up in front of her.

“Yeah. I got my Bachelor’s from there and my Master’s from Stanford,” Ronnie said as she handed one plate to Rose. “It’s old and faded but I still love it.”

“What are your degrees in?”

“Mmm, good brownie. Let’s see…I have a Bachelor’s in Business Administration with a minor in Marketing and my Master’s is in Business Management.”

“No wonder you’re the president of your company.”

“Well, that and I’m the oldest,” Ronnie grinned. “When it comes to Cartwright Corp., nepotism will get you everywhere.”

“I’m sure it took more than that to get where you are,” Rose replied, spooning the tasty dessert into her mouth.

“It did, but if I were with any other company I’d just be middle management. My father died less than three years after I graduated and I took over the reins then.”

“Oh. Were you close to your father?”

“I guess.” She shoved the last piece of brownie into her mouth. “I was the oldest and for a long time the apple of his eye. You know, it’s funny, no matter how busy he was, he always found the time to attend every parent-teacher conference, every play, even made all of my little league games. Not many men in his position would do that.”

“Sounds like he loved you very much.”

“He did. I was a hell-raiser and he was always trying to keep me out of trouble.” Ronnie set her plate down and leaned back in her leather chair. “I remember more than one time when one of Mother’s antique vases would get broken with my roughhousing and he would take the blame.” She smiled at the memory. “Only once did I get hurt and he couldn’t cover for me. I was sliding down that banister out there and fell off. Broke my arm good. Mother grounded me for the whole summer.”

“If you grew up here, why doesn’t your mother still live here?”

“Well, after Dad died, she did live here for a while. Eventually she started spending more and more time with her canasta friends. They all live in a retirement community nearby. She figured that if she was spending all of her time there why not just live there, so we bought her a condo and I took over the family home. It makes sense, though. She is pushing sixty and doesn’t need such a big place anyway.”

“Your sister and brother didn’t want the house?”

“They didn’t have a choice. I’m the oldest. That’s how it works in our family. You done with that?”

“Oh, yes, thank you.” Rose handed over the now empty plate.

“Besides,” Ronnie continued. “Susan and Jack have a nice house a few miles from here and Tommy seems to prefer apartments. If I hadn’t taken it, we probably would have put the place up for sale.” She stacked the two plates and swiveled around in her chair to face the large screen television. “So it’s almost ten. You tired or do you want to see what’s on?”

“No, I’m awake. That nap earlier helped.” Rose shifted and inhaled sharply. “I do think it’s time for another Percocet, though.”

“I’ll get it. You find something for us to watch.”

**********************

Tabitha was contentedly sleeping next to Rose, who continued to stare up at the ceiling. Ronnie had gone to bed a half-hour before, leaving the young woman alone with her thoughts. It surprised Rose to realize just how disappointed she was when her friend announced that she was going to bed. She had truly enjoyed the evening and the older woman’s constant attention. It also seemed that when Ronnie was around, her legs and ankle did not ache as much or drive her to tears quite as often. She thought back to what had happened just after they started watching the late news.

One wrong move sent agonizing pain through her and immediately Ronnie had been there. Ronnie, who held her tight, who whispered comforting words, who gently rocked her. Rose did not want that embrace to ever end. She wanted to continue to feel the warm skin against hers, to breathe in the scent of Ronnie’s perfume, to feel the rise and fall of the strong woman’s chest against her cheek. When Rose finally did let go, it was with great reluctance and a sense of loss. She adjusted the pillow behind her head and forced her eyes to close, but it did nothing to erase the feeling of Ronnie comforting her.

Upstairs, Ronnie was staring at her own ceiling. She did not want to leave Rose, but it would not have looked right for her to keep the still recovering woman up too late. She listened to the sounds of the night, the occasional truck going down the main road, the owls hooting in the distance. None of that interested her. What she was listening for was the soft, melodic sound of Rose’s voice calling out to her.

“Damn, I should have gotten an intercom system,” she muttered into the darkness. What if Rose needed help with the bedpan? What if she woke up and needed more Percocet? Was it safe to leave Tabitha with her? What if she walked across Rose’s legs? What if she was in pain again and needed to be held? Those and a dozen more questions passed through her mind, all convincing her that upstairs was not the right place to be. With the office door open to let Tabitha in and out in case she needed the litter box, surely there was no way that she would miss hearing Rose. But what if she did? What if Rose needed her and she did not hear her call? Yes, that was why she had to be closer to her…just in case she needed anything. Grabbing her pillows and blanket, Ronnie left her bedroom and headed downstairs.

Setting the bedding on the leather couch, she quietly crossed the room and peeked in on the sleeping woman. After satisfying herself that Rose was fine, Ronnie returned to the couch and laid down, sleep taking hold within minutes.

********************

Ronnie was up and about by six o’clock. She returned her bedding to her room and changed into her spandex workout clothes before popping into the office to check on Rose. The young woman was still sleeping soundly so she felt safe in heading downstairs to get in her workout. However, what normally meant wall shaking decibels of 80’s music was changed to absolute silence lest she miss hearing Rose call out for her. What was normally twenty repetitions with each machine turned into ten and the skiing machine was ignored altogether. She ran back upstairs and checked in on the sleeping woman one more time before going to take a much needed shower. It was Saturday. There would be no sign of Maria who had the weekends off. It was up to Ronnie to figure out what to make for herself and Rose for breakfast.

As the steaming water rinsed the shampoo from her hair and the sweat from her body, Ronnie’s eyes closed and her mind drifted back to the fair-haired woman sleeping downstairs. There had been an almost guilty pleasure in holding her last night, knowing that she was the one responsible for the pain, yet also the one to provide comfort from that pain. She enjoyed holding Rose, burying her nose in the spun gold hair, wrapping her arms around the soft body, feeling the warm breath against her neck…

Ronnie’s eyes flew open and she looked down to discover her soapy hand fondling her own left breast. She quickly rinsed off, mentally chastising herself for fantasizing when she had much more important things to do.

Rose awoke to the sound of Ronnie entering the room, a plate full of pancakes and bacon in each hand. “I’m not as a good a cook as Maria, but at least I didn’t burn anything.”

“I’m sure it’ll be wonderful.”

“Do you want coffee or tea?”

“Oh, coffee would be great,” Rose said happily.

“There’s a fresh pot made. Cream and sugar?”

“Just cream please.”

“One coffee, cream, no sugar coming right up.” She set her plate on the desk and Rose’s plate on the tray before placing the tray on the young woman’s lap. “We’ll have breakfast and then I’ll help you get cleaned up. The nurse won’t start until Monday but I think I can help you.”

“You know I really hate feeling helpless like this,” Rose said. “I mean, I can’t even lean forward without it hurting my legs. If I don’t think and wiggle my toes that’s even worse, not to mention the whole bedpan thing.” Her cheeks flushed slightly with embarrassment.

Ronnie did not know what to say to that comment, knowing that if the roles were reversed she probably would not be as good about the whole situation. “I’ll be right back with the coffee and after breakfast I’ll see if I can find that Trivial Pursuit game.” She headed for the door only to be joined by Tabitha.

“Mrrow?”

“And I suppose you want your breakfast too?” She received her reply in the form of the feline rubbing against the leg of her sweatpants. “Come on, if you’re eating that means you won’t be bugging your mother for some of hers.”

******************

Although Ronnie had helped Rose last night with the bedpan, the young woman was still highly self-conscious of having the rich and powerful woman helping her. Not a word was spoken as the pan was slipped under her, she did her duty, and Ronnie took it into the adjoining bathroom. Well at least I don’t have my period, Rose thought to herself, dreading the fact that it was only a week or so away. She had no idea how she was going to handle that when it came up.

“All right, I suppose we should get you cleaned up. Do you want a Percocet now or after?” Ronnie asked when she returned from the bathroom with a basin full of warm soapy water and a cloth.

“After. They put me to sleep too easily. Do you think we could cut the pills in half? I mean, I know that Doctor Barnes wants me to take them for the pain but I hate feeling so dopey all of the time.”

“I don’t see any reason why not,” Ronnie replied, setting the container on the desk. “Let’s get you cleaned up. I’ll be as gentle as I can,” she promised.

Indeed the dark-haired woman was extremely gentle, as if afraid to cause the slightest amount of pain. “Okay, if I get your back can you get the rest of it?”

“Yeah.” Rose leaned forward and pulled the Dartmouth nightshirt up and off her body, laying it in front of her breasts. Firm fingers under the soapy washcloth worked their way across her back, drawing an unexpected groan from her lips.

“Did I hurt you?”

“No, sorry. I guess my back hurts from lying on it so long.”

“I used to get the worst cricks in my back after studying all night during finals. My roommate was great at backrubs.” Ronnie’s mind briefly thought back to some of the other things Christine was good at. “Anyway,” she said, pushing the image from her mind, “She showed me what to do. Can you lean forward a little bit more?” The young woman complied and Ronnie put the washcloth aside. She shifted slightly to get a better position and began kneading the tight muscles with her long fingers.

“Oh, that feels good,” Rose murmured sleepily, leaning back into the gentle massage. It seemed that every ache, every knot in her back melted away under Ronnie’s touch. The soapy water made the strong fingers slide even easier across her skin. “You’re in the wrong line of work, Ronnie. You should have been a masseuse.”

“Is that so?” she murmured, her attention focused on the soft skin beneath her hands.

“Absolutely,” Rose groaned as firm pressure was placed on a particularly sore spot. “You’re gonna put me back to sleep if you keep that up.”

“Well, we wouldn’t want that now, would we?” She picked up the washcloth, wrung it out, and cleaned off the rest of Rose’s back. “Okay, I’ll leave you to finish up while I look for Trivial Pursuit.”

Once Ronnie was out of the room, Rose set the shirt on her lap and washed the rest of her upper body and personal areas. She had just finished and was pulling the shirt over her head when the blue eyed woman returned. “I found…oh, sorry.” Ronnie shut the door quickly. “Let me know when you’re ready,” she called through the closed door, the sight of Rose’s firm breasts teasing her mind. That was one thing she did miss since putting in her own private gym. When she had been going to the local health club, there were lots of good-looking women running around the locker room in various stages of undress. It was easy for her to covertly eye their bodies and enjoy the sights without being noticed. Ronnie let out a sigh of disappointment at what she could not have…could never have again. Her experience at Stanford had seen to that.

“Okay,” Rose’s voice called out. She entered to find the bedridden woman’s upper body covered up by the Dartmouth nightshirt, her lower body hidden beneath the blankets. “You found it?”

“Yeah, sorry about barging in without knocking. I wasn’t thinking.”

“It’s okay. I’m sure you’ve seen half-naked women before.”

“Well, I still should have knocked.” Ronnie looked at the small tray. “Hmm…that’s not going to be big enough to play on.”

“You know, if you put the leg rests up on that wheelchair, I’m sure I could play at a table with you.”

“You think you’re ready for that?”

“Well, they put me in one to change the sheets on my bed at the hospital. I’m sure if we’re careful we could do it.”

“I don’t know, Rose. I don’t want to hurt you,” Ronnie said hesitantly.

“I’m in pain most of the time anyway. I don’t think it’ll make much difference.” She looked up at piercing blue eyes and smiled. “I really do want to play with you.”

“Are you sure about this?”

“I’m sure. Besides, that way you can give me a tour.”

Ronnie hesitated for a moment, weighing the dangers of moving Rose and trusting that the young woman knew what her limits were. “All right, but if you feel tired or want to lie back down you tell me immediately, okay?”

“Okay.”

*******************

It required bringing the chair up against the bed and pulling Rose into it but they were able to do it with a minimum amount of discomfort. Fortunately, the renovations Ronnie had done when she took over the house included nice wide doorways. With the exception of the sunken part of the living room, there was no place Rose would not be able to go on the first floor. “Are you ready for your tour?” Ronnie asked after double-checking to make certain the afghan tucked under the fragile legs would not interfere with the wheels.

“Absolutely,” Rose replied, reaching for the wheels only to find that she was already being guided out of the room, Ronnie’s hands on the handles. The office was off the living room and now upright, Rose saw even more of the magnificent area. Classic oil paintings hung on the walls. An antique coat rack stood near the door along with an umbrella stand that looked far too elegant to hold an umbrella. Every piece of furniture matched, from the trim on the leather sofa to the end tables to the cabinets that lined the wall. “It’s beautiful,” Rose whispered in awe.

“It’s pompous,” Ronnie replied. “I only leave it this way because I don’t want to listen to what my family would say if I changed it. Sometimes we have to have functions here and I’m sure that the Monet goes over far better than a Witherspoon would.” She noted the lack of response from the young woman. “Witherspoon is an abstract artist. I have some of her works hanging in the game room.”

“You have a room just for games?”

“It’s a throwback to my father’s time. He used to entertain some of his more bawdy friends there. It’s got a pool table, a bar, dartboard, that kind of stuff. It’s over here. I’ll show you.”

Between the office and kitchen was a door, hidden under the stairs. “This is it. I haven’t been in here in quite some time until today when I went looking for the Trivial Pursuit game. Maria doesn’t even bother cleaning in here because it’s never used, so don’t mind any dust you might see.” Ronnie stopped pushing the chair, stepped in front, and opened the door.

There was hardly a speck of dust in the room, despite the warnings. Rose heard a click behind her and the room lit up with a series of hanging lights, all proclaiming one brand or another of beer as being the best. On the far left wall stood a fully stocked bar. The center of the room sported a claw-footed pool table with crushed green felt and the right end of the room had a few small tables complete with ashtrays. “It’s just like a bar.”

“Pretty much. Dad used to retreat in here with his friends when he needed a break from the stuffy business world. I learned to play pool right on this table.” She ran her fingers across the felt in memory. “During prohibition, my great-grandfather ran a makeshift speakeasy out of here, just for important clients, of course.” She walked to the far wall and pointed at a small buzzer. “This was the warning bell. Grandpa used to use it to warn when my grandmother was coming and years later my father did the same thing.”

“Wow,” Rose said, truly amazed at the history of the room. She reached over and ran her fingertips along the smooth wooden side of the pool table. “I’m surprised you don’t spend time in here. It seems like a wonderful room.”

“It is, but I’m really too busy most of the time to have friends over.” Ronnie gripped the handles again. “Ready to see the rest?”

“Sure.”

They left the game room and ventured around some more, Ronnie pointing out the mud room that led to the back driveway, the foyer, and the second bathroom on the first floor. They passed into an elegant dining room with a table longer than any Rose had seen before. “You could seat twenty people here,” the young woman said.

“Actually, it seats eighteen with the leaf in, but it does look rather large, doesn’t it?”

“It’s beautiful.” The table matched the china closets custom built into each corner as well as the serving cart, a wooden table with wheels and fold down side flaps.

“I suppose it is. I never use it except for family get-togethers. I usually eat in the kitchen or in front of the computer. Come on, you haven’t seen anything yet.”

Their next stop was the kitchen. Ronnie wheeled Rose into the center of the room so she could see everything in one glance. “When I took the house over, this was nothing more than two counters and a few cabinets. Maria and I worked with one of the best kitchen designers in the area to make this.”

“It’s beautiful. It’s just like those kitchens you see in magazines,” Rose said. The colossal refrigerator sported light oak panels on the front, matching the rest of the kitchen’s decor. A state of the art cook’s island sat just off the middle of the room and was complete with a stovetop and sink as well as a garbage hole and built in cutting board. Above their heads was a wrought iron rack holding the brilliantly finished copper pots and pans. The opposite end of the room had large sliding glass doors that looked out at the driveway and the garages beyond. The entire kitchen was finished with oak, copper and steel with lots of light, giving an airy feeling to the area. “What’s that door?”

“That leads to the laundry room. It’s nothing exciting, I never go there.”

“A room just for laundry? Can I see it? I mean, if it’s not too much trouble.”

“It’s no trouble at all, Rose,” Ronnie said, smiling at the obvious approval in the young woman’s gaze and voice. She guided them to the medium sized room. Calling it a laundry room was a bit of an understatement. Beyond the requisite washer and dryer, it also held the ironing board, several shelves to store off-season clothing, a cabinet with everything from fabric softener and detergent to spot removers and dryer sheets, and a counter to sort clothes on.

“This house is amazing. If I lived here, I’d never want to leave.” Her eyes widened at the possible ways her statement could be taken. “I-I mean, it’s a really nice place, not that I’d…”

“Relax, Rose, I knew what you meant,” the tall executive said. “I don’t like to leave here much myself. That’s why everything is designed for my comfort, and Maria’s of course.” She reached over and shut the light off. “Well, that’s it,” she said as she wheeled Rose back into the kitchen.

“The rest of the place is either upstairs or downstairs and we’re not going to venture there today.”

“It’s really a beautiful home, Ronnie.”

“Thank you. I’m glad you like it,” she replied, taking Rose’s approval of her home far more seriously than she had taken anyone else’s before. “So you up for that game of Trivial Pursuit or what?”

“Oh, that table in the dining room is too high for this chair,” Rose said apologetically.

“No problem. You think one of the ones in the game room would be a better fit?”

The rest of the morning was spent in the game room where they completed four games of Trivial Pursuit, ending with a tie of two wins apiece. Then it was back to the office where they watched a marathon of Judge Judy tapes that Ronnie had stored up but had been too busy to watch. Tabitha kept them company, alternating between lying on the bed with Rose and jumping up on Ronnie’s lap in the leather chair.

Shortly after lunch Rose took half a Percocet and lay down to take a nap, the morning activities taking their toll on her still healing legs. Ronnie pretended to work on the computer but in truth she was just waiting for the young woman to fall asleep. When she heard the soft, gentle snores, she stepped away from the computer desk and knelt down next to the bed. She watched the steady rise and fall of Rose’s chest for a few minutes before tucking the blanket in around her and leaving the room, making certain the door was left ajar.

*********************

Rose shook her head groggily and opened her eyes. It was dark out but with the short days of winter, she could not tell if it was five o’clock or eight o’clock. A glance at the red numbers on the alarm told her it was quarter to six. Her bladder told her that it was time for something else altogether. She sighed at the thought of having to ask Ronnie yet again to help her with the task. Her eyes fell on the bedpan, sitting on the small table next to the bed. It was within arm’s reach…perhaps…

Ronnie was chopping up mushrooms when she heard the blood-curdling scream. The knife hit the floor as she raced from the kitchen to the office as the screams continued.

“Oh God…ahhh…” Rose was still crying out in agonizing pain when Ronnie burst in. The young woman had managed to roll onto her side in an attempt to get the bedpan underneath herself but in the process her left leg dropped over the right one and twisted, sending intense waves of pain through her ankle. “Oh God it hurts!”

Ronnie wasted no time, grabbing the left foot and lifting the leg away from the right one trapped underneath it. She quickly got Rose positioned onto her back again. “What happened?”

“I…I just wanted…” Her words broke off into sobs as she cried helplessly.

“Okay now, okay.” Ronnie scrambled up onto the bed and pulled Rose against her with one arm while reaching for the bottle of Percocet with the other. “I’ve got you, Rose…it’s okay now.” The cap to the bottle went flying under the force of her thumb. “Here now, take this.”

Rose took the full pill into her mouth, followed by a few sips of water to get it down. Her sobs eased up slightly, but her arms remained wrapped firmly around Ronnie’s neck. “What happened?”

“I…I had to go…and…and…”

“Why didn’t you ask me? I left the door open so I could hear you.” Whatever Rose tried to give for an answer was lost in her sobs, the only words Ronnie could make out were ‘sorry’ and

‘bother’. “Okay…I’ve got you,” she cooed. “I’ve got you, it’s all right.”

It was a good ten minutes before she got Rose calmed down enough to get the bedpan under her hips. “I think we’d better take you back to the hospital so they can make sure that the bones are still lined up.”

“I didn’t hit it that hard…”

“You don’t know that, Rose. Even the slightest bit off and you’ll have problems walking again, you know that.”

“I don’t want to go back,” she said fearfully. “I’m sorry, please don’t make me go back.”

“Shh…I’m not making you go back. I just want to make sure you didn’t do any damage, that’s all.” She pulled Rose close again. “I promise we’ll only go to get your legs X-rayed and then we’ll come back home.”

It was almost two in the morning by the time they returned from the emergency room. Ronnie was annoyed enough at the length of time it took for the ambulance to arrive, but she was even more angry at the hour and a half wait to get a return trip. The thought of purchasing a van just so she would not have to depend on others to help her get Rose around passed through her mind more than once. Much to their relief, nothing was moved out of place. Dinner ended up not being the elegant feast that she had planned but leftovers warmed up in the microwave due to the late hour.

Ronnie got Rose settled back into bed and gave her a stern warning about trying a stunt like that again before tucking her in. “I’ll be right here on the couch if you need me,” she said before shutting off the light and heading for the door.

“Ronnie?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry.”

Those words brought the dark-haired woman back to the bedside. “I know you are, Hon, and I know it’s gotta be hard for you, but please just ask for help next time, okay?”

“Okay.” There was a pause. “Ronnie?”

“Yeah?”

“It’s time.”

********************

Ronnie drained the last of her cup of coffee and looked out the window at the morning sun bouncing off the freshly fallen snow. Behind her, Rose continued to sleep soundly, not at all disturbed by the executive’s early morning activities on the computer. Ronnie set the empty cup down on the desk and sighed. Three hours pouring over statements and spreadsheets still failed to turn up anything amiss with Cartwright Real Estate. Contractors were paid, receipts were posted, everything looked like business as usual. So why did she feel so strongly that something was terribly wrong? She slumped back into her chair and picked up the report again. The answer had to be there. But instead of returning to the world of ledgers and entries, Ronnie’s eyes drifted over to the bed, where the bright sun cast a glow around the sleeping form. “Just like sunshine,” she whispered to herself.

Time began to tick by as she continued to silently study Rose. Her blue eyes started at the top, noting the soft honey colored hair that framed the cherubic face. Reddish brown eyebrows accented closed lids with naturally curly lashes. A petite, upturned nose rested just above the softest looking lips. Ronnie’s gaze continued downward, past the oversized nightshirt and down to where the curves stopped. Her eyes remained riveted on the broken bones hidden by the casts, reminding her just why the beautiful young woman was there. With a mix of guilt and regret, Ronnie turned her chair back to face the desk and buried herself in her work.

The rustling of the bedcovers accompanied by a painful groan announced that the young woman was waking up. “Morning,” Rose mumbled, trying to bring green eyes into focus.

“Almost afternoon, actually,” Ronnie replied, putting down her work for a moment and turning to face her companion. “I don’t have much to offer in the way of brunch but if you want, I’ll run out and see if I can get some Chinese food.”

“Ooh, that sounds wonderful.” Rose’s eyes lit up as if she were receiving the biggest Christmas present in the world. “I meant to thank you again for bringing that to the hospital.”

“It doesn’t take much to make you happy, does it?”

The young woman cocked her head from side to side in thought before answering. “No, not really. I never had much, so extras like take-out food were out of the question.”

“How long have you been on your own, Rose?”

“Oh,” she blushed. “You don’t want to hear about me.”

“Sure I do.” Ronnie moved her chair closer and propped her stockinged feet on the edge of the bed. “Come on, it’ll be like a slumber party.”

“I don’t know…”

“Come on, Sunshine,” she cajoled, realizing she had used the pet name only after she had said it. She shifted and glanced at the window. “It’s cold outside. I’ll call for delivery and you can tell me all about Rose Grayson.”

“There isn’t really that much to tell. Certainly nothing particularly interesting.”

“Let me decide that,” Ronnie urged, her eyes pleading for the young woman to open up.

Rose looked down at the blanket for a moment, weighing her options and fears. She felt so safe, so cared for here. What if something she said made her new friend think differently of her?

But…there was nothing in Ronnie’s eyes to suggest she would judge anything that was said. Maybe if she skimmed over the details….

“Well, like I said, there really isn’t that much to tell. I was almost two years old when my parents died in a car accident. After that I lived with my grandmother until she got too sick to take care of me anymore.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Then I lived in different places until I was old enough to be on my own. That’s about it.”

“How old were you when your grandmother got sick?”

“Ten.”

“She was your only relative?”

“Yeah.”

“You know this feels more like an interview than a conversation,” Ronnie said, drawing a shy smile from the young woman. “Tell me a story about you. Tell me about something nice that happened to you when you were a child.”

“Something nice that happened to me, eh?” Rose pondered the thought for a moment before coming up with a suitable tale. “All right, but first you call for that food you promised.”

“Deal,” she replied.

*******************

A few minutes later the food had been ordered and it was now time for Rose to tell her story.

“Okay, it was when I was six or seven. My grandmother came to me early one morning and told me that we were going someplace special. She packed us lunches and we took the bus for what seemed like hours. We had to switch buses a couple of times before we got there.” Rose’s eyes gleamed at the memory and her gaze was many years away from the office in Ronnie’s house.

“She took me to the zoo. Not the little petting zoos that would come to the bazaars from time to time but a real zoo. There were so many animals…tigers, bears, seals…it was incredible. We spent the whole day there and ate lunch near the cage with the bear cubs.” She placed her hand on the older woman’s ankle and leaned in. “My grandmother told me not to feed them but when she wasn’t looking I threw the rest of my sandwich into their pit.”

“Sounds like a really nice day,” Ronnie said.

“Oh, it was. It was one of those perfect days when it wasn’t too hot or too windy or anything. Grandma even had a roll of dimes to put in the machines to get those pellets to feed the goats.” Rose leaned back against her pillow and smiled at the ceiling. “I fell asleep on the way back so I don’t remember much of that but I do remember how happy I was to be walking home with her from the bus stop.”

“Sounds like she loved you very much.”

“She did,” the young woman replied. “Grandma always found ways to make our time together nice. After the chores were done, we’d always play Monopoly or cards or something.” Rose’s eyes misted and she blinked back the pain that came with the memory.

“My grandmothers were always scrapping with each other,” Ronnie said, hoping that a tale of her own would help keep her friend from thinking of the sad times growing up. “They were both the typical mother-in-law. Grandma Cartwright never thought my mother was good enough and Grandmother Mitchell thought the same of my dad. You should have seen them at holidays.”

“Did you always have a lot of people around on the holidays?”

“Yup, and always here, too—well, until I took over. Now the parties are held at Susan’s house or at one of the cousin’s places. But back then, we usually had thirty or forty people here for family get-togethers.”

“Wow, it must have been chaos.” Rose pressed the remote button for the heating unit built into the bed, hoping it would help ease the steadily growing ache in her legs.

“Chaos is a nice way of putting it. Tradition is a big thing in both families and of course what was a Cartwright tradition wasn’t a Mitchell one. On some holidays there’d be fights ten minutes after everyone arrived.”

“Fights?”

“Oh, not physical ones…usually,” Ronnie grinned. “At Christmas usually it would start with what we were having for dinner then work its way up to how the tree was decorated.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Nope, swear to God.” She held her hand up in solemn oath. “Mother’s family always waited until Christmas Eve to put the star on the top but Dad’s side would put it up long before, when they put the tree up.”

“That seems like a silly thing for people to get upset about, especially at a time when they should just be happy to see each other,” Rose said, realizing perhaps Ronnie’s family was not as perfect as she thought they were.

“Well, maybe it was because my family saw way too much of each other. They all worked for Cartwright Corp. in one form or another.”

“You’d think that would make them closer.”

“Sometimes they were too close,” Ronnie replied. “It’s like a soap opera at times. We all know what’s going on in each other’s lives all the time. There’s no real privacy.”

“I never thought it could be so difficult. I guess, not having a family, I didn’t see the down side to having so many people around,” Rose admitted.

“I never thought about how lonely it could be being an only child.” The two women looked at each other thoughtfully as old ideas blended with newfound truths.

“When I was at Dartmouth,” Ronnie began, “I loved the freedom being away from home gave me. No curfew, no disapproving looks. It felt so good not have to answer to anyone or worry about my image.”

“I bet you were one of those who ended up spending all your time studying and getting good grades,” the young woman ventured.

“Actually, I graduated summa cum laude and was a member of the Honor Society, but I was also a regular at all the good parties,” she acknowledged. “More for appearances and contacts than anything else but still, if there was something fun going on, I was there. That’s not to say I didn’t get into my fair share of trouble. For my sorority’s senior prank, we bought a car that had been stripped by car thieves from a junkyard and sneaked over to the Dean’s house in the middle of the night and switched it for his car. We parked his down the block a little ways but the look on his face was priceless when he came out that morning to get his paper and saw that hunk of junk sitting in his driveway.”

“Oh God, I bet he was ready to kill you when he found out,” Rose said, trying hard not to laugh at the image of the dean looking at what he thought to be his car stripped down to bare metal.

“I have a video of it somewhere, wanna see?”

“Oh, I bet that would be funny.”

“I’ll get it.” Ronnie stood up and headed to the door. “You know, I’ve got quite a video collection. Do you like comedies?”

“Love them,” she replied enthusiastically.

“I’ve got a bunch of those ‘Revenge of the Nerds’ and ‘Porky’s‘ kind of movies.”

“Sounds great.” She looked around. “Um, but where would we watch them?”

Ronnie looked around, only now noticing that in her haste to get the room ready for Rose, she did not think to have a VCR moved in. “Um…well…I guess we’ll watch it in the living room. There’s a TV just as large as this one and at least one VCR. If you’re up to it?”

Ignoring the increasing aches in her legs, she smiled and nodded. “Sure, but I don’t remember seeing a television out there.”

“Oh, you’ll see it.” Ronnie grinned with the thought of showing off her prized entertainment system. When it had been installed, her mother and sister had come over to see it. Susan thought it was ‘a bit much’ and her mother thought it was ‘nice’ but Ronnie knew it was something to be proud of. After all, she had picked out each and every component, matching just the right equalizer with the best series of Bose ‘surround-sound’ speakers. She even went to the best appliance store in the area to personally choose her television. Her entertainment system was a tribute to high-end electronics and Ronnie just itched for the chance to show it off.

*******************

“You’ll be all right here for a minute?” Ronnie queried. Rose was sitting in her wheelchair, just at the edge of the steps that led to the sunken living room.

“Sure.”

“I need to move the couch so you can see better.” The first thing she had to do was move the solid mahogany coffee table out of the way. It had a drawer full of remotes, each clearly labeled with the name of the item it operated. It also contained all the instruction manuals, the corners of which were dog-eared from use.

Next came the couch. With an ease that spoke clearly of strength, Ronnie lifted the right end up slightly from the carpet and used her legs to move it until it was facing the center cabinet on the wall. “Okay, all set.” Before Rose could yelp a protest, the black-haired woman stepped behind her, grabbed the wheels of the chair, and lifted both it and her off the carpet. Ronnie gently set the wheelchair down on the lower level. “Let me get the pillows for your head and then I’ll help get you on the couch. That way you can still lie down and enjoy the show.”

“But where will you sit?”

Ronnie just grinned. “Go take a good look at that couch, Rose.”

The blonde woman guided the wheelchair around to face the front of the couch. “Looks like a very nice couch, but…” Ronnie had come around the other side and sat down, reaching between the cushion and side to grab the hidden lever.

“It’s one of those reclining ones!”

“Yup…look at this.” She snaked her hand between a fold of soft leather and pulled, revealing a hidden snack tray nestled within the center cushions.

“Oh, that is cool!”

“What can I say? I like creature comforts.” Ronnie said with a grin. “Here, let’s get you settled. You’ll love how soft this is.”

“Oooh! This is niiiice,” the young woman drawled after sinking into the wonderful couch.

“I couldn’t tell you how many times I’ve fallen asleep on it,” the proud owner said as she walked over to the cabinets and faced the center one. The double doors opened to reveal the large screen television and the racks above it filled with stereo equipment and a top of the line six-head VCR. She slid the doors into their recessed spaces before turning to face the sight of Rose comfortably relaxing on her couch. “I’ll go get the movie and something for us to drink.” She returned a few minutes later with sodas for both of them and a black video cassette case. “I hope ‘Revenge of the Nerds’ is a good one because that’s the one I grabbed.”

“Sounds good to me. I’ve only seen it once, on television.”

“Oh, you have to see it. They cut some of the best scenes when they edited it for TV.” Ronnie reached into the drawer of the coffee table and picked up several remotes before settling on three of them. “Let’s see now, I have a list here somewhere…” She shuffled the manuals around until she found the one with all her writing on it. “Here we go.”

A few seconds later the television was on, the tape was rolling, and crisp sound came from every corner of the room. Ronnie had spent months adjusting the angles of the speakers to best blend in with the natural acoustics of the vaulted ceiling. A satellite feed gave perfect digital pictures on the fifty-inch screen of the massive television. She had originally purchased a projection television but that now resided in the gym. It was replaced with the sharper picture and higher quality of a tube. The credits were just beginning when they heard a car coming up the driveway.

“Food’s here,” they said at the same time, drawing mutual chuckles and smiles that would continue long into their lazy Sunday afternoon.

*************************

Monday came as it always does, forcing attentions to be turned to things of importance besides each other. This particular day also brought with it temperatures in the teens and blowing snow. Maria arrived at 7:30, half an hour late. Monday was the day she stopped at the supermarket first to pick up fresh milk and bread to replenish whatever Ronnie had depleted over the weekend. Normally was not a problem, but an accident near Routes 378 and 9 had traffic backed up for almost an hour. Ronnie was already in the shower after her morning workout. As Maria made her way from the foyer, the housekeeper tossed a curious look at the hastily moved furniture in the living room, noting the rumpled blanket and pillow. “Are you supposed to be up there?” She queried the orange and white cat lying on them.

“Mrrow?” Tabitha picked her head up at the voice and quickly followed Maria out to the kitchen. This was the dark-haired one that dropped the little pieces of meat all the time, the feline remembered.

“I see you’ve taken over while I was gone, eh?” She set the bags down on the counter before tossing her purse into the drawer reserved for that purpose. Her wet coat went into the laundry room along with her scarf. “Well, let’s see if we can’t try and get something quick whipped up before Ronnie gets down here.”

“Looks pretty nasty out there,” the black-haired woman said as she entered the kitchen a few minutes later. “Think maybe I’ll take the day off and stay home.”

“Did you have a good weekend? I see you certainly left enough dishes for me.”

“Actually I did have a good weekend,” Ronnie replied as she crossed the room looking for a fresh cup of coffee. “The roads are pretty nasty, right?”

“Well, they’re not the best but they are driveable.”

“But it could get worse,” she said, making the statement sound more like a question.

“I suppose it could, Ronnie. I didn’t really get to see what the weather report said this morning.”

“So it could get worse out there.” The executive seemed pleased with her reasoning. “I’d better work from home today. Wouldn’t want to take the chance.”

“Of course not, after all you’re what…eight miles from work or so?” Maria opened the refrigerator to survey the damage from the weekend. “Omelets?”

“Sounds good. I’ll go check on Rose while you’re doing that.”

“What does she like in hers?”

“I think mushrooms and green peppers…oh, and cheese, of course.” Ronnie picked up her coffee cup and headed toward the office, leaving Maria to her tasks and Tabitha to follow after the housekeeper in hopes of a treat.

Rose was still sleeping when Ronnie entered the office and sent an email to her secretary and to Susan announcing that she was going to work from home that day. Rose slept through the sound of the television being turned on and the constant flicking from one station to another. The only thing that brought her out of her dream world was the smell of fresh omelets and muffins when Maria brought breakfast in to them.

“Knew something had to wake you,” Ronnie quirked.

“Mmm? Oh, morning Ronnie,” she said, wiping the sleep from her eyes. “Morning Maria, how was your weekend?”

“It was fine, Rose. How was yours?”

“Good.” She sniffed the air. “Oh, that smells wonderful.”

“Maria’s cooking is always wonderful. That’s why I keep her around,” Ronnie teased.

“I knew there had to be some reason,” the housekeeper joked back. She turned her attention back to the injured woman. “How are your legs feeling?”

“They ache a lot but the heat seems to help.”

“Good. You just do what the doctor says and I’m sure you’ll be up and about in no time.”

“Yeah, as long as she doesn’t try to do everything for herself,” Ronnie chimed in. “We had to make a trip to the ER.”

“You did? Oh my!” Maria looked from one to the other. “What happened?”

Ronnie filled the housekeeper in on the incident while Rose tried unsuccessfully between forkfuls to change the subject. The head of the house was just finishing up her breakfast when the doorbell rang. “That must be your nurse,” she said to the young woman.

“I’ll see to her coat and then bring her in here,” Maria said.

A few minutes later the nurse entered the room. “Hello. My name is Karen Brown and I’ll be your nurse,” she said to Rose.

“Hi, I’m Rose Grayson.” She held her hand out to the nurse.

“Ronnie,” the executive offered.

“Well, I suppose the first thing I should do is wash up and take a look at those stitches on your cheek.” Karen looked up at Ronnie. “How long has she been home?”

Ronnie chose not to correct the nurse about Rose’s residence status. “They released her Friday afternoon.”

“Have you done any passive therapy?”

“No, but she’s been up in the wheelchair a little bit.”

“That’s not passive therapy,” Nurse Brown corrected. “Well then, I suppose we’ll clean the wounds and we can get started.” She glanced at Rose’s cheek and the stitches that ran across it.

“There’s no sign of infection there. When are you supposed to go back and have your stitches removed?”

“Friday. With any luck I’ll be up and walking again soon.”

Karen pushed her glasses up on her nose. “I wouldn’t get my hopes up, Miss Grayson. Your legs have been through a tremendous trauma. It’s going to take a great deal of time and effort before you’ll be able to get around on your own. Let’s not worry about walking yet and just concentrate on getting you healed.”

Ronnie stood up and grabbed her empty cup. “I’m getting some more coffee. Do you want some, Rose?”

“Yes please, thank you.” She held out her cup.

“What about you, Miss Brown?”

“Oh no thanks. I don’t drink caffeine.”

“Fine, I’ll be back in a minute.” She headed for the door but was stopped by the melodic voice.

“Ronnie?”

“Yeah?”

“Could you give me a few minutes?” Rose gave an embarrassed smile. “I have a couple of things that I need to take care of.” She looked pointedly at the bedpan sitting on the small stand.

“Oh, uh, okay. I’ll be in the living room if you need me.”

But Ronnie did not go in the living room. Instead, she haunted Maria while the older woman tried to get her daily chores done. “So, you saw her, what do you think of her?”

“She’s not my nurse. You should be asking Rose about her.”

“But do you think that she’s all right? I mean, the agency said she was a registered nurse. Should I have gotten more information about her? I can call Susan and have her run a check with the State Board.”

“If you think you should, Ronnie,” replied Maria, the duster in her hand flying over the antiques.

“Has she said or done anything you don’t approve of?”

“Well…no, not really.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“No problem. I just wondered if I should or not, that’s all,” the executive replied, her tone slightly miffed. She stood there silently for a minute, the tension building within her. “I have a lot of work to do and my computer is in there.”

“You have another one upstairs in your room that you could use if you had to.”

“But the data I need is on this one,” she lied, knowing full well both computers connected to the network housed at the corporate offices.

“Ronnie, if you need to get in there I’m sure Rose would understand.”

The tone in Maria’s voice made the tall woman realize just how she sounded. “No, I’ll use the one upstairs. Let me know when lunch is ready.” She turned and raced up the stairs.

Part 4

Once inside her room, Ronnie flipped on the switch of her computer and sulked over to her bed. She looked around the room, realizing, as if for the first time, how quiet and empty it was. The thick carpets and solid wood floors kept the sounds from below from filtering up to her. “This is stupid,” she scowled, returning to her computer desk and sitting down. “I have work to do.”

The folder she clicked on however, was not a work folder. It was to her solitaire game. She followed by reviewing her appointment book and noting that Christmas was only seventeen days away. Well, it would not hurt anything if she looked around the Internet for a while. Browsing the Macy’s site gave Ronnie no ideas at all about a gift to get for her mother. She had seen several items she thought Rose would like though. By quarter of twelve, Ronnie still had no presents for the members of her family. “The gift that always fits,” she decided, clicking on the gift certificate form. That problem solved, she shut the computer off and trotted downstairs to have lunch with Rose and watch Judge Judy together.

When Ronnie entered Rose’s room, she was pleased to see Karen was finishing up. “I’ll be back tomorrow. Don’t forget to do those exercises I showed you. You have to keep those muscles active as much as possible or it will only slow your recovery.”

“I will, thank you,” the young woman replied.

“Fine.” The nurse turned her attention to Ronnie, correctly assuming she was the one in charge.

“I’ll be back tomorrow around nine.”

****************

Lunch was a simple fare of soup and sandwiches, eaten while listening to the feisty judge reprimand someone for thinking she would believe they had repaid a loan but just could not find their receipt. By the time the credits rolled, both women were looking at empty plates. “Maria can make anything taste good.”

“Oh, she’s a wonderful cook,” Rose agreed. “Has she always worked for you and your family?”

“As long as I can remember. Her mother worked for us too, but she retired shortly after I was born. Maria’s been everything from housekeeper to baby-sitter to referee ever since.” The high pitched chirp of the phone interrupted her. “Probably another telemarketer,” she grumbled.

“Aren’t you going to answer it?”

“No. Maria screens my calls for me.” As if on cue, Maria knocked on the door. “Okay,” Ronnie called while reaching for the phone. “This is Veronica Cartwright.”

“Um…yes, Miss Cartwright, this is Jonathan Barker from First Albany Savings and Trust. How are you today?” Recognizing the name of the bank’s senior vice-president, Ronnie’s posture stiffened and she pushed her chair over to the desk.

“Yes, Mister Barker. What can I do for you today?”

“Well…I don’t mean to bother you at home but I felt this matter required your immediate attention.” She did not miss the touch of nervousness in his voice. “Mister Cartwright hasn’t returned any of my calls and I am afraid at this point I have to seek recourse somewhere else.”

Ronnie rolled her eyes and picked up her pencil, lightly tapping it on the desk. “What’s this about?”

“Well…as you know, when a loan is defaulted, we are obligated to go to the guarantor in order to recover our losses and since you are the cosigner on Mr. Cartwright’s personal loan….”

“I cosigned a loan?” The pencil stopped moving. “When was this?”

“Oh, I um…” She heard papers shuffling about on Barker’s desk. “Yes, here it is. I have your signature dated April fifth as a cosigner for Mr. Thomas Cartwright’s personal loan.” A touch of nervousness crept into his voice. “You did cosign a personal loan for him, didn’t you, Miss Cartwright?”

The pencil began tapping rapidly. “I guess I must have forgotten about it, Mister Barker.”

“Well, I’m sure it was just a simple oversight on Mister Cartwright’s part but I am afraid that we haven’t received a payment in over five months. I really can not let this go on much longer.”

“No, of course not.” The pencil moved with more force. “You can transfer the overdue amount from my personal savings account.”

“Well, I appreciate that Miss Cartwright but I am afraid at this point the loan is considered to be in default and we have to ask for full repayment.”

“Fine. You can take whatever is owed from my account.” She nestled the phone between her ear and shoulder, freeing up her hand to grab a piece of paper. “Can you please tell me the exact repayment amount so I can mark my records?”

The pencil dropped to the desk and clattered onto the floor. “What?”

“I said the total with interest and late fees comes to seventeen thousand six hundred forty-two dollars and twenty three cents. I’ll have that withdrawn from your account immediately.”

“Mister Barker?”

“Yes?”

” In the future, make certain you check with me personally before approving any more loans for any member of my family.”

“Certainly, Miss Cartwright.”

There was a pause before Ronnie realized that he had said something else. “Excuse me, I’m afraid I didn’t hear you.”

“I asked if there was anything the bank could do for you today.” the banker repeated.

“No. I think you’ve done enough, thank you.”

“Have a good day, Miss Cartwright,” he said, but she had already hung up.

From her seat only a few feet away, Rose heard every word of the executive’s side of the conversation. It was not hard to piece together what happened. “Ronnie?” All she got was a view of the back of the brown leather chair and the furious clacking of the keyboard. “Ronnie?”

“Do you need something, Rose?” Her tone sounded much harsher than she intended. The typing stopped. “You know, there are times when I wish I wasn’t the oldest,” she sighed, turning her chair around to face the young woman.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Ronnie’s first reaction was to say no, that family problems are always settled privately, but then she looked up into soft green eyes and realized she did want to talk about it, she did want to share her frustrations and feelings with Rose. “Tommy took out a personal loan and forged my name on it as cosigner.”

“Oh, that’s terrible,” the young woman gasped. “But, why did you pay it?”

“Because that’s what I’m expected to do,” she sighed. “If I didn’t, Susan or Mother would have.”

“But you’re only making it easier for him to do it again.”

“I know, but I don’t have a choice.” She pushed her chair closer to the bed. “Even though I’m considered the head of the family now, there are still some things I have to do whether I like them or not.”

“It’s a lot of pressure sometimes, isn’t it?” Rose reached out and placed a gentle hand on the older woman’s forearm. “It must be very stressful to have to keep everything inside.”

Ronnie looked up in surprise. “Yeah.” It was the first time anyone had ever expressed any understanding of her feelings when it came to being the family caretaker. “Tommy just soaked me for almost eighteen grand.”

“Oh my God! Eighteen thousand dollars?”

“It’s not even the money that bothers me,” Ronnie continued, deliberately not focusing on the fact that the amount meant completely different things to each of them. To her, it was a fraction of her savings and would not really be missed. To Rose, well…she did not even want to think about what it meant to the young woman who spent less than twenty bucks a week on groceries.

“It’s the fact that he used you,” the blonde woman guessed.

“He forged my signature on a bank loan. I can’t imagine why he would need a cosigner for that small amount anyway but I don’t manage his finances. I just can’t believe he had the balls to do that and then not bother to repay it.” As she spoke, Ronnie’s voice betrayed more of her anger and outrage. “He knew I’d take care of it. He knew the bank would never question my signature on a loan for him.”

“He used you.”

“He used me.” She looked at her desk and the still unsolved problems that waited for her there. The enormity of the problem made her take a deep breath. “I’m going to have to call for an audit of the Real Estate division.”

“Do you think he’s embezzling?”

“If you asked me that yesterday, I would have said that I wasn’t sure.” She leaned over and picked up the manila folder. “Today? Now I know he’s embezzling, I just can’t prove it.” She let the folder fall back on the desk with a thwap. Her body was a bundle of nervous energy and she needed to release it. “Rose, I need to go downstairs and work out for a while. Do you think you’ll be okay?”

“I’ll be fine,” the young woman assured her. “I know you have things to do. You don’t have to keep me company all the time.”

Ah, but Rose, she thought to herself. I like keeping you company. She stood up and pushed her chair back over to the desk. “I’ll be back in about a half-hour or so. If you’re up to it we can go out into the living room and watch some more movies.”

“That’d be nice.”

Yes it would, the executive thought.

********************

A grueling workout did nothing to improve Ronnie’s mood, which only seemed to worsen the longer she thought about her brother and what he had done. The punching bag suffered an onslaught of blows, accented by a string of curses that would make even the most raucous sailor blush. Only when she was thoroughly exhausted did she remove the boxing gloves and head for the small refrigerator to get something to drink. As she removed the last bottle of Gatorade, Ronnie noticed the clock on the wall. It was after three, well past the half-hour that she had planned on being gone. “Dammit.”

The door opened to the office fifteen minutes later with a freshly showered Ronnie holding a videotape. “Sorry, guess I got caught up in what I was doing. We still on for the movie?”

“Oh, yes. Of course,” Rose smiled. She had heard the muffled sounds of Ronnie working out, or raging, depending on how one looked at it, and seriously doubted the executive would be up to spending time with her.

As she had done yesterday, Ronnie used her brute strength to carry the wheelchair and its occupant past the steps of the sunken living room and helped Rose onto the couch. “I thought a romantic comedy would be nice…unless you prefer something else?”

“No, I’m sure whatever you’ve picked will be fine,” the young woman replied enthusiastically. And it was the truth. Rose would have been happy to watch a test pattern if that was what Ronnie wanted. The initial awkwardness was quickly fading, replaced with a sense of friendship and caring for the woman who befriended her. She was surprised when the executive did not lower the snack tray that had served as a barrier between them before and even more astonished when Ronnie sat down on the middle cushion, only scant inches away from her. “Don’t you want your footrest?”

“Naw, I feel like sitting up for a while,” she replied, tucking her feet underneath her Indian-style.

“You comfortable?”

“Very.”

“Good.” She pressed the play button on the remote and fast-forwarded through the trailers until she saw the Feature Presentation logo. “Here we go.”

The opening scene was almost over when Rose’s nose picked up a most delicious scent.

“Popcorn?” As if on cue, Maria appeared from the kitchen with a large bowl of the treat in hand as well as several napkins.

“If you don’t need anything else, I do need to be going,” Maria said as she handed the bowl to Ronnie. “Dinners are in the refrigerator, microwave on medium for three minutes to heat them up.”

“I think we’re all set, Maria. Drive carefully.”

“I’m only going home, Ronnie. You’d think I lived ten miles away,” the older woman said. “I could walk if it weren’t so darn cold outside.”

“I know, but I’m still allowed to worry about you. After all, who’d do all the cooking and cleaning if you weren’t around?” The twinkling in her blue eyes was the only sign that the blackhaired woman was joking.

“Ronnie!” Rose yelped. Maria chuckled.

“Keep it up, Veronica Louise, and you’ll find out.” She turned to Rose. “You keep an eye on her.”

“I will,” the young woman promised with a smile.

Once Maria left, Ronnie backed the tape up to the beginning and the two women settled in to watch Richard Dreyfuss try to win Marsha Mason’s heart. The popcorn bowl rested between them and both women were busily stuffing the buttered snack into their mouths. As was bound to happen, the large and small hands reached in at the same time and the greased fingers intertwined. “Oops,” came the simultaneous apology as their digits were disengaged from one another.

“Good popcorn,” Rose said as she reached back in, this time making sure to stay on her own side of the bowl.

“Yeah, really good.”

As the movie wore on and the popcorn supply dwindled, their hands continued to brush against each other in pursuit of the tasty kernels. After the fourth or fifth time, both gave up apologizing and just let it happen without comment. Rose still did her best to avoid touching Ronnie’s hand, but it seemed to always be on her side of the bowl. When only the tiniest pieces were left along with unpopped kernels, the older woman moved the bowl over to the unoccupied cushion. “You want something to drink?”

“Sure, thanks.”

“What do you want?”

“Anything would be fine. Water is good.”

“Uh huh.” Ronnie rose gracefully from the couch and wandered out to the kitchen, returning a minute later with soda for each of them.

“Thanks,” Rose said, taking the glass. “Do you want to back it up so you can see what you missed?”

“Naw, I’ve seen this one several times.” She sat back down and tucked her legs underneath herself. “I’m a sucker for a good romance story.”

Tabitha wandered out to see what was going on. “Mrrow?”

“No, we’re up here right now. You go play,” Ronnie said. Apparently the orange and white cat thought she said ‘come on up’ because she did exactly that, crossing over the executive’s lap and settling down between the two women.

“Do you want her down?” Rose put her hand under the feline’s stomach, ready to shoo her.

Ronnie looked at the purring cat. Two weeks ago she never would have let an animal take control of her house. “I guess she’s not hurting anything.” The truth was that it made the executive smile inside to see Rose happy and obviously being around Tabitha did that. She reached out and let her long fingers join the smaller ones in petting the happily purring feline.

********************

Tuesday brought with it the realization that the matters at Cartwright Corporation could not be ignored any longer. Ronnie bid goodbye to the still sleeping Rose and headed for the Jeep.

The morning disc jockeys were busy making fun of recent political activities, leaving the executive with no choice but to pop in a CD. She guided the bright blue Jeep through the neverending series of traffic lights and one-way streets until she reached the Hudson Avenue parking garage. She drove up ramp after ramp until she reached the row of spaces reserved for Cartwright executives. Ronnie pulled into the spot reserved for her and shut the engine off. She took a few minutes to put her head in the work mode after being in the caretaker mode for so many days. Feeling ready to face whatever awaited her, Veronica Cartwright stepped out of her vehicle and headed for the elevator that would take her down to the ground floor. From there it was a short walk to State Street and the Cartwright Building.

The worst part about having the corporate offices on the top floors of a large high-rise in downtown Albany was she had to share the elevator with everyone who worked on the lower floors. Ronnie found herself squashed into the corner as more and more people convinced themselves they could fit into the small transport. She clutched her attache tightly against her body and waited an interminable amount of time for the elevator doors to finally close and begin the slow ride upward. The multitudes of colognes and perfumes assaulted her senses, lingering behind after their owners departed on their assigned floors. When the elevator finally reached the twenty-eighth floor, a grateful Ronnie stepped out to face the double glass doors that led to the Cartwright corporate offices.

“Morning, Laura. Anything important I need to know about?” Veronica asked, pulling the pile of pink phone messages out of their slot. More than half found themselves crumpled up and tossed into the blue recycle can next to the young secretary’s desk.

“The reports are on your desk.” The brown haired petite woman glanced over the schedule book.

“You have a meeting at ten with the investors from Houston and your sister has left word for you to call her as soon as you arrive.” She took her boss’ coat and crossed the room to hang it up in the closet. “She says it’s important.”

“It’s always important to Susan,” Veronica responded, unimpressed. Reaching for the handle to her office she instructed, “Call my house and get Maria on the phone for me.”

Once inside the privacy of her corner office, Ronnie set her pumps under the desk and padded around in her stockinged feet, fetching a fresh cup of coffee from the private pot kept in her office. A few minutes later she was sitting at her desk, the computer humming to life. A polite buzz and the flashing light on her phone told her that Laura’s task was accomplished. She picked up the black receiver and pressed the button for line two. “Maria.”

“Is something wrong?” the housekeeper asked. It was rare for Ronnie to call home.

“I just wanted to see how things were going with our guest.”

“Rose is still sleeping. Do you want me to wake her up?”

“No.” She tried to keep the disappointment out of her voice. “Listen, when she wakes up, give her my office number and have her give me a call, okay?” The sound of the door to her office opening brought Ronnie’s head up. Susan stood there, her body language indicating that something was life-or-death. “I’ve got to go. Have her call me.” She set the receiver down.

“What?”

“You know that ‘new hire’ of yours? Rose Grayson?”

“Yeah? What about her?”

“She’s never shown up for work. The termination papers just hit my desk.”

“Termination papers? Who authorized that?”

“Grace did. Accounting is her department. She said she had never heard of this woman and that she never showed up for work.”

Ronnie picked up the phone and pressed the digits for Laura’s phone. “Get Grace on the phone.” She turned her attention back to her sister. “Anything involving Rose comes to my desk immediately. You are to do nothing involving her without my consent.”

“Ronnie, what’s going on? You hire someone for an entry level, give them full benefits immediately and they never even show up to work?”

“Don’t worry about it, Susan. I’ll handle it.”

“Grace on line three,” Laura’s voice cracked through the intercom. Ronnie picked up the receiver.

“Grace, there’s a problem with a new hire, Rose Grayson?”

“Yeah, like she never showed up for work.” the cousin replied.

“Don’t worry about it. She’s on extended medical leave. Just process her paperwork every week. Under no circumstances are you to terminate her.”

“What? Ronnie, she never showed up. I’ve never even met this Grayson woman. All I have is a few forms faxed over from Susan last week.”

“I know all about it.” There was a pause and she thought her cousin was going to argue with her some more about it. “Grace, there is no discussion on this.”

“Fine. You’re the boss.” There was a click followed by the dial tone. Ronnie hung the phone up and glanced at the computer screen. “Is there anything else, Sis?”

“Of course there is.” Susan replied, moving around the desk until she was standing next to her older sister. “Ronnie, come on, what’s going on?”

“Nothing you need to worry about. I’m sure you have more important things to do than to worry about one little employee.”

“One little employee that you mysteriously hired.” The redhead leaned casually against the mahogany desk. “Ronnie, you have never directly hired anyone for a position except Laura.” A thought occurred to her. “This isn’t like when you were at Stanford, is it?”

The mention of her great personal failure brought the executive’s attention away from the computer. “Susan, can’t you let anything die? That was ten years ago!” There was no mistaking her angry tone.

“Hey, you should have known better than to trust some poor white trash.”

“Christine was not poor white trash. She was there on an academic scholarship.”

“And what subject were you two studying at night in your room?” Susan jibed. “You weren’t there when Dad answered the phone the night she called. You didn’t hear the things she told him. The way she threatened to make it public knowledge.”

“Drop it, Susan,” she warned with a low growl. “I could have handled it.”

“How? Would you have preferred that everyone knew that the heir apparent to Cartwright Corporation was queer?” She flinched at the blazing look in Ronnie’s eyes. “Look, you’re my sister and I love you. I can understand that you made a mistake. You were young, you didn’t know better. I just don’t want you to have to suffer through that again.”

“That is not what’s going on.” Ronnie picked up a pencil and began tapping it on the desk.

“You promised Dad that it wouldn’t happen again.”

“And it hasn’t!” The pencil was thrown angrily, causing it to bounce off the desk and onto the floor. Ronnie stood up and looked out the window at the Albany skyline, seething inside at the reminder of her great humiliation. The vision of the blue eyed blonde who had once filled her with happiness only to turn around and become a blood-sucking blackmailer flashed before her eyes. “I’ve never…I mean…since….” She gave up and continued to stare out the window.

“Ronnie…” Susan stood next to her taller sibling and put her hand on the forearm. “I felt so bad for you when Mom and Dad went to pick you up at the airport that night.” The call from Christine demanding money in exchange for keeping quiet about her affair came less than two hours before Ronnie arrived at the Albany County Airport to spend the Christmas break at home with the family. “That was the worst holiday I can remember. All the yelling and screaming.”

It had been a subject the two sisters never spoke of, not even at the time. Ronnie had never known Susan’s true feelings on the matter of either her sexuality or the whole blackmail incident. Without turning around, the older woman spoke. “I had been looking forward to coming home. I missed Thanksgiving and after Chris and I broke up….” She shook her head. “Was what I did so horribly wrong?” she asked quietly.

“Trusting her or having sex with a woman?” Susan queried, turning and leaning against the ledge of the window.

Ronnie shrugged. “Either…both…ah, never mind.” She turned from the window and sat in her chair. “We both have work to do.”

“No, it’s okay.” The redhead said, pulling a chair around to sit on the same side of the desk as her sister. “Look, what I said earlier about being queer, I didn’t mean…”

“Forget it.”

“No. It’s your life. I have no right to judge you. Lord knows, I’ve done things that I’m ashamed of.”

“No judgment in that statement, is there?” Ronnie said sarcastically, turning her chair slightly and pulling out the keyboard tray. “I guess it’s okay to have an affair with your personal trainer but not with someone of the same sex, right?”

“I didn’t think you knew about Andre,” Susan said hesitantly, wondering just how much her older sister knew.

“Not much escapes me.” She tapped her password in, changing the screen from the corporate logo to her personal desktop. “Look, I’ve learned my lesson, okay? I don’t hang out in gay bars, cruise the softball fields, or have a parade of women going in and out of my bed.”

“You’re also thirty three and not married, Ronnie. This is a business. We have to maintain a certain image.”

“And I do!” She rose and began pacing. “I always attend all the charitable functions with a good looking male escort. Don’t I? I’ve done nothing to upset the family’s precious image.”

“What is it about a woman?” Susan stood to face her sister. “What is it? Really. Help me understand this, Sis. We grew up together. What happened?”

“Susan, we’re at work. Let’s drop this, okay?”

“Fine. The mysterious Rose Grayson stays on the payroll and insurance because you say so.” The redhead was obviously miffed at the brusque tone. “Are there any other problems you’re interested in or is she it?”

“I am President, aren’t I?” Ronnie scowled. “The whole Grayson thing isn’t a big deal, Susan. You don’t have to worry about seeing me leading the next gay pride parade either. Now can we talk about something else?” She stalked over to her desk and sat down. “Did you cosign any loans for Tommy?”

“Why would Tommy need a cosigner? He’s got plenty of money. He doesn’t even own a home except for that cabin in the Adirondacks.”

“He defaulted on a loan that had my name forged on it as a cosigner.”

“It must be some kind of mistake.”

“No mistake. I’m going to have copies of the application sent over so I can compare it to my signature.”

“Maybe someone forged Tommy’s name too.”

“Yeah, maybe. I’ll find out after I get the papers. In the meantime I suggest you take a look at your bank records.” She reached for the mouse and clicked open her link to the bank. “Oh, one more thing. I’m ordering an audit of Real Estate.”

“What? You’re auditing Tommy’s books?” Susan all but shrieked. “Do you know how that will look to him?”

“Like I don’t trust him. I don’t.” A quick typing of her account number and password and Ronnie was glancing at her recent transactions. The debit card that looked just like a Visa Platinum card was handy. All purchases were posted to her checking account within two days, making it easy for her to verify that her card was not compromised. She looked over the list, noting the familiar items like Tabitha’s toys and Rose’s bed. “You said yourself that you think something is wrong. Do you want me to find out what it is now, or do you want to wait until it blows up in the press?

I thought you were worried about our image?”

Susan bristled at the comment but reluctantly conceded that her sister was right. Trust was a big deal with the public image. The public remembered names and if they did not the nightly news would be more than happy to remind them. It was how scandals lasted so long in Albany. Thus far the Cartwrights had been lucky enough not to be involved in any publicly, no matter what it cost them privately. “All right,” the younger sibling sighed. “I can’t see where it would hurt anything if he’s innocent.” She headed for the door. “Ronnie?”

“What?”

“If he is, you had better give him an apology. And you’d better make sure Mother doesn’t find out about it.” The intercom buzzed, followed quickly by Laura’s voice.

“Rose on line one for you.”

Ronnie looked up to see her sister’s eyes light up at the name. “Is this the mysterious Rose Grayson?”

“Goodbye Susan.” She picked up the receiver and pressed the button. “Hi…” There was no mistaking the change in Ronnie’s voice. It became softer…gentler. There was a tenderness in it that was in direct contrast to her earlier tone. “Can you hang on for a minute?”

“I’m going, I’m going. But this isn’t the end of this conversation.”

“Susan!” she looked pointedly at the door. The redhead left, determined more than ever to solve the puzzle of her sister and Rose Grayson.

“Hi. Sorry about that. Did you sleep well?” Ronnie said, settling down in her chair and resting her stockinged calves on the desk.

“Very well. Maria said you wanted me to call.”

“Yeah…um…I guess I just wanted you to know that if you needed anything, let Maria know. She’s going to stay there until I get home. She’ll make you anything you want for breakfast, just ask her. Oh, and if there’s anything you want her to pick up at the supermarket, just let her know that too.”

“I’m fine, but thanks. How’s work going?”

“Oh, just a typical day,” Ronnie replied sarcastically. “It’s a wonder I don’t have an ulcer sometimes.”

“I wish there was something I could do to make it better for you,” Rose said sincerely.

You already do, the dark-haired woman thought to herself. “I’m fine. Tell you what. You up for seafood tonight?”

“Sounds great.”

“Good. I’ll have Maria whip us up something nice.” The light on line two began flashing. “I think I’d better get back to work, I just wanted to check up on you.”

“Okay, I’m glad you did.”

“Um…you know if you want to you can call later.”

“Oh. Okay, well maybe after lunch? I don’t want to bother you.”

“Sure. After lunch would be fine. I don’t think I’m going to stay all day anyway.”

“All right…well…I guess I’ll talk to you later then?”

“Okay Rose. You relax and do what the nurse tells you.”

“Bye.”

“Bye.” Ronnie listened to the click and then the dial tone for a few seconds before pressing line two. “This is Veronica Cartwright.” Her voice, once again, pure business.

************************

Ronnie was surprised to see the kitchen light on when she returned home, until she remembered she had asked Maria to stay until she got there. She and Rose had spoken briefly in the early afternoon but a meeting had cut that call short. Now, finally home, she was looking forward to spending the rest of the evening with the blonde woman. She hung her coat up in the closet and kicked her shoes off before walking into the office.

“Hi!” Rose greeted enthusiastically, a huge smile coming over her face.

“Hi yourself.” She turned her attention to Maria, who was picking up the cards that she and the young woman had been playing. “Thanks for staying so late.”

“I didn’t mind a bit. She’s better at rummy than you are,” the housekeeper remarked, drawing a smile from Rose. “I can stay late tomorrow too if you need me to.”

Ronnie’s first response was to say it would not be necessary but upon reflection of what had transpired today at the office and what was going to happen once Tommy found out about the audit, she reconsidered her answer. “Actually, I think I may have to take you up on that. Perhaps you could come in later so you don’t have to work so long. I can make my own breakfast.”

“Make your own breakfast and dirty every piece of cookware in my kitchen,” Maria snorted. “I’ll be here at seven like I always am. The only night I can’t stay late is Thursday. Carrie and Monica will worry if they don’t see me there by six thirty.”

“Bingo night,” Ronnie explained to her houseguest. “Well, since you’re here now anyway, why don’t you stay and join us for dinner? I’m sure you made more than enough.”

The older woman chuckled. “You know your mother would have a fit if she found out.”

“Why? Doesn’t her mother like you?” Rose asked, her curious expression turning to a selfconscious frown when Maria gave a short laugh and shook her head.

“Mrs. Cartwright likes me just fine, child. But it is considered bad form to share a meal with the hired help.”

“Oh,” the young woman murmured, embarrassment tinting her face. She wondered if her friend’s mother would disapprove of her as well.

“But my mother doesn’t decide who I dine with,” Ronnie said firmly. “Now do you think you’d like to eat in the dining room or in here?”

“Um…wherever you want is fine.”

“I’ll set some places at the table. It will take only a few minutes to heat everything up,” Maria said, excusing herself from the room.

“Thanks,” Ronnie said as the older woman brushed past her. Now alone with Rose, the persona she had kept in place all day long faded. Her shoulders slumped, her stockinged feet protested being stood on, and the headache she had been fighting made its presence known with full force. She crossed the room and all but flopped into her leather chair. “What a day.” She lifted her left leg up, bracing it over her right knee, and began rubbing her aching foot.

“Did you confront Tommy?”

“No. He never showed up,” Ronnie sighed. “I ordered an audit.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. It’s not going to be a pretty sight when he finds out.” She began rubbing her foot with more force, using both hands to knead the sore muscles. “On top of that, I had a mountain of paperwork to get through. Laura took off halfway through the day.”

“Laura?”

“My secretary,” she clarified.

“Oh, she must have been the one that answered the phone when I called.”

“Yeah, that’s her.” Ronnie reversed the position of her legs and began massaging her right foot.

“Oh great,” she scowled, looking at the rapidly growing run moving up her leg. “You know, someone should be able to figure out a way to make pantyhose so they don’t run the instant you put them on.” She stood up, smoothing the dark gray skirt. “I’m going to run up and change. By then I’m sure dinner will be ready.” Her eyes fell on the stringy strands of hair surrounding Rose’s face. “After dinner I think we’ll wash your hair.”

“How are we going to do that? I can’t take a shower.”

“I’ve got an idea.”

*******************

After changing into her sweats and sneakers, Ronnie grabbed a set of keys and headed across the snow-covered driveway to the garage. The original building had been torn down three years ago to make room for her idea of what a true garage should be. Capable of holding four cars comfortably, the garage sported multiple rows of fluorescent lights and a separate alarm system. The back half of the garage served as a storage place. Entering through the door on the side, Ronnie quickly walked over to the control panel and deactivated the alarm.

A quick flip of the switch and the four bays were bathed in a sea of white light. The first bay housed a car hidden by a canvas cover. Distracted for a moment, Ronnie walked to the back of the car and pulled back the cover. The white vanity plate sported the Statue of Liberty on the left side and blue letters announcing the car as “Rons Toy”. She pulled the cover back more to reveal the gas cap with the familiar mustang logo. “Soon,” she promised herself. Her prized muscle car had been painstakingly restored and the harsh salt of Albany winters meant that it had to stay in hibernation until the flowers started to bloom again. Her fingers trailed over the deep blue metallic paint and her mind drifted back to when she had first bought the car.

It was her senior year at Dartmouth. While she liked the Audi that her father had given her for her twenty-first birthday, she found herself always looking at the weathered Mustang that one of her sorority sisters’ boyfriend owned. The paint had been chipped away, surface rust was the dominant color, but when the pedal was put to the floor, the car could blow the doors off anything put up against it. When Ronnie had asked her father for permission to withdraw enough money to buy one for herself, Richard Cartwright adamantly refused, citing that she had a perfectly good car and that the Ford was far too dangerous a vehicle. Ronnie was undaunted, however, and saved her allowance for the entire semester until she could afford to buy it on her own. She drove it home on spring break, much to the dismay of her parents. Her father called it a pile of junk and her mother insisted that she would only get herself killed in that ‘death trap’. They tried offers of a new Mustang, threats of financial cut-off, even the old ‘ladies of proper upbringing don’t drive muscle cars’, but none of it worked. By the end of the week all they had accomplished was to make Ronnie even more determined to keep and restore her blue speed demon. Although it was no longer her primary car, she still took it out for a spin occasionally and, the metallic blue beauty was still her favorite.

A slight chill went through her, pulling Ronnie from memory lane and back to the present. She replaced the cover over her Mustang and walked into the next bay. The red Porsche sat there. It was the first time she had seen it since the accident. The fourth bay was where she kept the Jeep and thus far she had made it a point not to go near the sports car. Now she slowly walked around the car, blue eyes taking in all the repairs. Green tape surrounded the edges of the new windshield, no doubt to allow the new rubber sealant to set. The hood, grill, bumper, and front right quarter panel were all gone, the dull gray metal chassis standing out in stark contrast to the rest of the vehicle. A rolling toolbox sat against the wall, evidence of Hans’ visits. Ronnie turned away from the car and leaned her hands against the toolbox while she fought to keep her stomach in check. She knew right then that she would never be able to drive the Porsche again. She bit down the resurgence of guilt and took deliberate steps toward the storage room door, all the while telling herself everything would work out, that Rose would completely recover, the damage she had caused could be repaired. She tried three different keys in the deadbolt until she found the right one and stepped into the darkness of the storage area.

It took Ronnie a minute to find the light switch. When she did, she found what she was looking for immediately. In the corner, under a pile of drop cloths was a five gallon work bucket that once held quick-dry concrete. She took it to the work sink nearby and cleaned it thoroughly until the milky white water ran clear. Her task accomplished, Ronnie returned to the house.

*******************

“So what did you think of that last question?”

“I still say it was too easy. Everyone knows even numbered interstates run east-west and the odd ones run north-south,” Rose replied, adjusting the pillow behind her head. Maria had left a few minutes before and they were now relaxing in the office.

“If everyone knows that, why do so many people get lost when they go traveling?” the older woman replied, leaning back in her chair and setting her bare feet up on the edge of the bed near Rose’s left hip. Since the winter months were upon them and Ronnie had no reason to wear open toed shoes, she did not bother to get pedicures as often as she usually did. In the process of wiggling her toes, a nail scratched against the one next to it. “Well, no wonder I’m ripping up all my pantyhose. I guess it’s time to call for a pedicure.” She saw a faraway look take over the young woman’s face. “What?” she asked softly. “Share with me.”

“You were talking about a pedicure and I was remembering when I was thirteen.” Seeing the expectant look on the chiseled face of her companion, Rose continued. “The State found a foster family for me for a few weeks and they had a girl right around my age. Stacey loved having me around because I was a willing guinea pig for her to practice cosmetology on. She loved to play with nail polish. She had rows and rows of bottles on her dresser in every color you can imagine.” Rose absently reached down and put her fingers on Ronnie’s toes. “Well, one night we got in a mood. We painted every nail a different color. I can remember that on my toes it went from plum to avocado to this hideous purple to…” As she spoke, her forefinger brushed across each of the long nails of the bare foot. “The funny thing is that we were up past our bedtime and we didn’t have time to remove it. We went to school the next day and when we went to take a shower after gym class everyone saw our toes.” She chuckled. “It really was funny. I mean, between the two of us there were twenty different colors on our feet. After that, Stacey deliberately wore different shades of polish on her fingers. That was the last time I polished my toenails.”

Ronnie looked at her quizzically, then rose and went to the foot of the bed. Within seconds the oversized socks were removed to reveal Rose’s toes. “When was the last time someone gave you a pedicure?”

“That was it, if you could call that a pedicure. I just use clippers to keep them short now. Ow, easy.”

“Oh, sorry,” Ronnie apologized, letting go of the little toe she had moved to get a better look at the one next to it. Can you feel that in your ankle?”

“Yeah, that’s why I don’t wiggle them. My legs hurt enough as it is.”

“When was the last time you took anything?”

“No, it’s not that bad right now. I’d rather wait until I really need it.”

Ronnie looked up and remembered what she wanted to do that evening. “Are you ready to get your hair washed?”

“You figured out a way?” She sat up, prepared to get back into the wheelchair.

“No, you stay here. I’ve got it all worked out so you don’t have to get out of bed.” She looked at the adjustable bed, currently up in a comfortable angle. “You’re gonna have to lay the bed flat, though.”

A few minutes later Rose was lying on her back across the bed, her head hanging off the side. A towel braced behind her shoulders dangled down to protect the mattress from any soapy water. Ronnie was sitting on a stool taken from the kitchen, the white five-gallon bucket nestled between her knees. A large towel lay on the floor below to catch any spills. “You ready?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

Ronnie poured the water slowly over the blonde locks, using her other hand to help distribute the liquid over all the hair. She poured a generous amount of shampoo on her hand and worked it into a lather. Ronnie did her best to support Rose’s head, taking some of the strain off the young woman’s neck. “How’s that feel?”

“Niiiice,” she murmured, green eyes half-closed. “You have strong fingers.”

“I work out. Am I pressing too hard?”

“Oh no, it’s just right.”

“Good.” Ronnie continued to work her digits into the soft hair, thoroughly cleaning it. “Time to rinse. Keep your eyes closed.” Using her left hand to hold Rose’s head up, she gently rinsed the shampoo out. Once the majority was gone, she put another dollop of the strawberry scented liquid into her hand. “Round two.”

“You’re going to wash it again?” Rose asked with surprise.

“Of course. You know the directions. Lather, rinse, repeat.” She worked the shampoo into the golden hair before the young woman could tell her not to. “I take it you only wash it once?”

“Yeah, it uses less shampoo that way. My hair always looks clean. Lots of people only wash it once.” Rose leaned into the gentle but firm pressure of Ronnie’s fingers. She was treated not only to a second washing, but to having conditioner combed through her hair. Twice the executive had to get more water but the results were worth it. The soft overhead light bounced off the various shades of Rose’s hair, creating a golden aura around the young woman’s face.

“Looks great.” the dark-haired woman said, noting the smile that came to her companion’s face upon looking at herself in the hand held mirror. “Doesn’t she, Tabitha?” she asked the cat who decided the water was no longer a threat.

“Mrrow?” Two seconds later, the orange and white purring machine was perched across Rose’s belly.

“Ooof, you are definitely gaining weight.”

“I think Maria’s giving her scraps but I can’t prove it,” Ronnie said with a smile. “I just know that every time she’s cooking that furball comes out of the kitchen licking her lips.”

Ding, ding, dong, dong. The deep tones of the doorbell rang throughout the house. “Who could that be at this hour?” Ronnie asked, looking at the clock on the stand. “It’s almost ten.” The doorbell rang again, this time accompanied by furious pounding against the solid oak door.

“Ronnie? Ronnie, open the fucking door!” The shout followed by more pounding and tones from the bell.

“I’ll be right back.” She slipped her sneakers on and tucked the excess lace into the sides. Tabitha jumped off the bed, sensing something more interesting was about to happen in the other room.

“Oh no you don’t. You stay here with your mother.” Ronnie picked up the protesting feline and set her back on the bed, this time within reach of Rose’s hand.

*******************

“Ronnie! Open this fucking…” The words died in Tommy’s throat when he saw the outside light come on and heard the lock being turned. “Well it’s about time.”

“What are you doing here at this hour?” she scowled, having no doubt her younger brother was quite drunk.

“What the hell are you trying to do to me?” Tommy pushed his way past her and through the foyer into the living room. “I don’t show up to work ONE day and you order a fucking audit?”

“This is not the time to talk about this, Tommy. Go home and sleep it off.” Ronnie moved between him and the office, trying to guide him back toward the door. She put her hand on his arm only to have it shoved off.

“Fuck you, Ronnie!” He paced to the other side of the room and punched the wooden front of the entertainment center cabinet. He turned to face her and she could clearly see several days growth on his face as well as the unkempt hair and clothes. Tommy had obviously been on a bender and had only now heard the news. “What do you think I’m doing? Stealing from my own company?”

“I don’t know what you’re doing, but I am not going to let it continue,” she shouted back, her own short temper showing. “What is it, Tom? Drugs? Gambling?”

“Go to hell, Miss High and Mighty God of everything!” His fist slammed into the cabinet with enough force to knock a tiny vase off the top. Only the thick plush carpet kept the antique from breaking.

“Get out of my house, Tommy.”

“Your house,” he scoffed. “I grew up in this fucking house. What gives you the right to tell me to get out?”

“I bought the house fair and square from Mother and you know it.” Her eyes narrowed at the wild, almost inhuman look in her brother’s eyes. Tommy was strong enough on his own, but if he was on drugs…

Ronnie’s suspicions were confirmed a few seconds later when he lifted the end of the heavy coffee table and upended it. “You act like you’re an angel but you’re not, Ronnie.” For the moment, he was standing still so she kept her distance. Her heart pounded as the adrenaline pumped through her. “You sit in that office day after day. You have NO idea what it’s like to work for a living,” he spat, “I can’t just snap my fingers and make your wallet bigger.”

“No, but you can forge my signature on a loan,” she retorted.

“What?”

“You defaulted on a loan and they had my name on it as a cosigner. Why would you need a cosigner, Tommy?”

The sandy haired man blinked a few times as the information sunk in. “Shit. That’s all you’re ever worried about, isn’t it? The fucking money?”

“Someone has to worry about it. You certainly don’t. Now get out of my house!”

“This is not over! I don’t care what your damn audit turns up, you can’t kick me out of the company.” A thought occurred to him. “You may own the most stock but you don’t have controlling interest. You think anyone is going to vote with you to get rid of me?” He gave a short laugh, his energy fading as the high he had been riding began to wear off. “Face it, Ronnie. You can’t do a thing about me. You think Mom is going to vote with you to toss me out? Frank?

Susan? You can’t win this battle.” He made his way toward the door. “Any fool can see that. Leave me alone, Sis, or you will regret it.” Tommy slammed the door behind him, the sound reverberating throughout the room. Ronnie’s heart was pounding and she could only guess how scared Rose was.

“You okay?” Ronnie asked when she entered the room. She noticed the pallor of fear on the blonde woman’s face. “Hey, it’s okay.”

“He was pretty angry. What went crashing?” Rose’s demeanor was calmer now that she knew Ronnie was safe. She patted the empty place on the bed next to her. “Here, have a seat.”

“Nah, thanks,” the tall woman continued to stand, although the soft pillow was beckoning her.

“He flipped the coffee table and knocked something off the top of the cabinet. Nothing broken.” She looked at the TV, still on but with the sound muted. “Hey, there’s one of those news magazine shows.”

“Yeah, they’re supposed to have a thing on those rental trucks and how unsafe they are.” She patted the bed again. “Come on, I’ve got the heat and the massager on. This has got to be more comfortable than that chair.” She turned on the small lamp on the table next to her just before Ronnie shut off the overhead light. The softer glow was preferred by both of them for television watching.

“You’d be surprised how comfortable that chair is,” Ronnie replied, kicking off her sneakers and reluctantly accepting the offer. She sank into the vibrating warmth and closed her eyes with hedonistic delight. “Oh! That is nice. I’ve got to get one of these for my room.” She adjusted the pillow behind her head, slipped her feet under the covers, and opened her eyes. Rose pressed the button and they began watching the show. With the tall woman right next to her, she felt a sense of safety and her rapidly beating heart returned to a more normal level.

Rose used the remote to shut the television off once the late news began. “Wasn’t that interesting?” Receiving no answer, she turned her head to see her companion’s eyes closed.

“Ronnie?” No response, just the rhythmic rise and fall of the sweatshirt covered chest. Rose shut lamp off. The bed was plenty big enough. There was no reason for her to wake Ronnie up just to send the older woman to her own bed. “Good night, Ronnie,” she whispered, closing her eyes and letting the even breathing of the woman next to her lull her into a sound sleep.

*********************

Blue eyes fluttered open shortly after six and looked around, trying to get her bearings. “What the…oh,” she mumbled, realizing she had fallen asleep on Rose’s bed. Taking a moment to wipe the sleep out of her eyes, Ronnie propped herself up on one elbow and looked down at her sleeping companion. The morning rays highlighted the upturned nose, the rust eyebrows, and the full lips parted slightly in sleep. The seconds ticked by as she watched the slumbering woman. It amazed her how easily she had fallen asleep next to Rose. With the exception of Christine, Ronnie had never slept with anyone. She had done it then only because it was expected by her lover. Truthfully, she never did feel comfortable sharing a bed and would often slip away and sleep in the unused bed in their dorm room. Yet obviously she had no problem curling up and sleeping next to Rose. It was a curious mystery Ronnie knew was not safe to ponder over. She felt the slight hum of the massager beneath her. That was it. It had to have been the massager. It relaxed her enough to put her to sleep regardless of the presence of someone else in the bed. The executive smiled to herself with the logic of her explanation, even as she chose to ignore the fact that she was still laying there next to Rose. She contemplated playing hooky but the voice of responsibility won out. With a disappointed sigh she slowly slipped out of bed, careful not to disturb her companion, and padded off to the bathroom.

A vigorous workout and a refreshing shower prepared Ronnie for the day. She inhaled the cup of coffee Maria made for her while putting on her floor length wool coat. The temperature had dropped significantly overnight, bringing it down to single digits. She was headed for the door when the phone rang.

“Cartwright residence,” Maria answered. “Just a moment. Ronnie, it’s Susan. She sounds upset.”

She took the cream colored phone and nodded at her housekeeper. “Susan.”

“Ronnie, we have a problem.”

“I’m sure we have more than one. What has you so bugged that you couldn’t wait until I got to the office?”

“Both Ricky and Timmy came down with chicken pox.”

“So? Susan, your kids being sick isn’t the end of the world. It’s only chicken pox.”

“Ronnie, the family Christmas party is tonight.”

“So?” She unbuttoned her coat, deciding it was not going to be a quick and easy phone call after all. “I’m too busy to go. Why would you plan the party for a Wednesday night anyway?”

“It was the best date we could come up with. People always have parties to go to on the weekends. Putting it on a Wednesday guaranteed everyone would show up, but that’s not the point. The point is we can’t have the party here.”

“So. Rent a hall somewhere.” A thought dawned on her. “Oh no you don’t, Susan. I am not having the party here.”

“Ronnie. It’s too late to rent a hall and get directions to everyone.”

“You’re not having it at my house. No, no, no.” The coat now found itself draped across a nearby stool. “Sis, I can’t have the party here. Do you have any idea how much work that would take?”

“It’s perfect. Everyone knows where you live and they’d love the idea of a good old fashioned party at the Cartwright House.”

“I’ve told you before. This is my house now and I don’t want every relative in the world trampling through here.” She watched Maria preparing eggs for Rose’s breakfast. “Sis, I’ve got company staying with me. It’s really not convenient to have people here.” The call waiting tone beeped. “Hang on, Susan, I’ve got another call.” She pressed the flash button. “This is Veronica.”

“Ronnie, it’s your mother.”

“Hello Mother.” She rolled her eyes, drawing an amused look from her housekeeper.

“I’ll be there after I go to the airport to help with the caterers and to make sure you don’t put up any of those gaudy decorations.”

“What, did Susan call you first? I have her holding on the other line.”

“Yes. She did. We decided that the house would be the perfect solution.”

Perfect solution for everyone but me, Ronnie thought to herself. “Mother, I can’t have the party here. Couldn’t we just reschedule it or get a hall somewhere?”

“No. We can not,” Beatrice Cartwright replied. “Now Veronica, we don’t have time for all this selfish nonsense. I have to pick your Aunt Elaine up at the airport by three. Send a car for me at two and make sure I don’t get that incompetent boob like last time. It took him over an hour to get there.”

“Mother, it was a snowstorm and the traffic was backed up for miles. It wasn’t his fault.”

“He should have taken an alternate route. He couldn’t even get in front of the terminal. You just make sure I get someone else this time.”

“But…”

“No buts from you, young lady. Now I have to get to my hair appointment. You talk to your sister and don’t forget to call for my car.”

“Mo…”

“Goodbye dear. Nice talking with you.” Click. Ronnie took the phone from her ear and stared at the receiver for a moment before hitting the flash button.

“Susan? You still there?”

“I’m here. I assume that was Mother on the other line?”

“You assume correctly. Nothing like bringing in the heavy artillery.”

“I’m sorry about that.” Ronnie doubted her sister’s sincerity. “I’ll bring some ornaments that the boys made. Ooh, they’re so cute. Ronnie, you’ll love them. Ricky made this one with green glitter…”

“Sis, I need to get going here.” She gave a defeated sigh. “I guess I have a party to get ready for.”

“Oh. Sure. Jack and I will be by around six. I’ll let the family know.”

“I’m sure Mother’s already called them,” Ronnie said in a dry tone. “You deal with getting the decorator and caterers over here. Oh, and Susan?”

“Yes?”

“This makes us even.”

***********************

Rose was surprised to see Ronnie walk in and turn on the computer. “Good morning.”

“Morning, Rose,” she replied, setting her coffee cup down and typing in her password. “Maria will be bringing your breakfast in a few minutes.” She clicked on her mail file and quickly scanned the unread ones.

“Is something wrong?”

“Wrong? What could possibly be wrong? My mother and sister have decided the family Christmas party is going to be held at my house, tonight.”

“Oh.” A momentary pause, then “What are you going to do?”

“What can I do? I guess I’m going to get this place ready for them.” She began tapping the pencil in her left hand on the desk. “At least a third of them smoke. I put those carpets in three years ago and they’re still perfect. You think they’ll stay that way? Ha. I bet you there are gonna be at least a half dozen burn holes in it before the night is over.” Ronnie stopped ranting long enough to take a swallow of coffee. “I have to rearrange all the furniture, have Maria clean the game room and set up the bar in there, have the liquor store make a delivery…” The tapping increased.

“And on top of all that, I have to go get both of us something to wear.”

“U-us?” Rose swallowed hard at the implication.

“Well, yes of course.” Ronnie looked at her quizzically. “You don’t want to greet everyone wearing my Dartmouth shirt, do you?”

“What? Uh…” The shock had not worn off yet and the blonde woman was at a loss for words.

“I…well…”

“Rose, I’m not trying to punish you by making you meet my family, but I’m not going to lock you up in a room all alone for the evening while there’s a party going on.” The pencil found its way to her perfect white teeth, and they began gnawing at the eraser. “Actually,” she mumbled around the yellow writing implement while looking around the room. “Think we can both hide in here all night?”

They chuckled for a few seconds before the seriousness of the situation took over. Ronnie set the pencil on the desk and moved her chair closer to the bed. “As much as I’d like to let you stay hidden away, everyone knows there’s a bathroom in here.” The women found their conversation interrupted by Maria, as she entered the room with the tray of food and a decanter of coffee.

“Where are you going to want the tree?” the housekeeper asked.

“In someone else’s house,” Ronnie wisecracked, drawing a snort from her companion. “I don’t care. Rose and I are going to hide out in here all night.”

“Don’t even think about it, Veronica Louise.” Maria set the tray over Rose’s lap and began pouring coffee into the ceramic mug. Ronnie held her own cup out expectantly. “There isn’t enough time to get the carpets cleaned.”

“Vacuuming will be fine. Thanks.” She pulled the cup to her lips and took a grateful sip. “Do you want me to call somewhere and get extra help to get the place ready?”

A look akin to hurt flashed through the brown eyes of the housekeeper. “Just because you don’t run around like your mother checking for dust doesn’t mean that I’ve let this house go unattended. I polish the silver regularly even if you don’t use it. Except for a quick run of the vacuum and moving the furniture, we’re all set for company. Of course, I can’t put that coffee table back the way it should be.”

“I’m sorry, Maria, I didn’t mean to suggest that you did anything less than a perfect job. I’ll take care of the coffee table and everything else.” She drained her cup. “Right now I need to run out and get a few things.” Ronnie stood up and gave Rose a smile. “Your nurse should be here in a little while and I’ll be back in a couple of hours. What’s your favorite color?”

“Really, I don’t…”

“Color?” Ronnie repeated, making it clear she was not taking no for an answer.

Rose looked into deep azure depths and the answer came without thought. “Blue.”

“Easy to find something nice in that color. What shade? Do you prefer light tones like turquoise or dark ones like cobalt?” Ronnie did not fail to notice that the green orbs continued to stare into her own.

“Um…a bright blue, I guess. Something deep and rich.” Rose shifted nervously and looked down at her toast. “I guess any shade is fine.”

“I’ll make sure to pick out something nice.” Ronnie smiled inwardly at the thought of being able to pick a dress for her to wear.

“If it’s too much trouble I can go in another room. I could take a book into the laundry room. No one will go in there,” Rose offered, feeling very much in the way.

“No.” Ronnie answered quickly. “I’m not going to hide you. You’re a guest in my home and they’re just going to have to accept it.” She flashed a look to Maria, who nodded in agreement.

“I’ll be back before lunch.”

part 5

It was easy enough for Ronnie to walk into the exclusive boutique and pick out a dress for herself. It was quite another thing to pick out something for Rose to wear. For the better part of an hour she sat there watching the model try on different combinations of blouses and skirts, pantsuits, and dresses. Nothing seemed right.

“Perhaps if you told me exactly what you were looking for, Miss Cartwright?” The manager asked.

“I’m not really certain how to explain it, but none of these will work.” Ronnie waved a hand at the rack of clothes. The matronly woman looked at her particular customer and frowned.

“What is wrong with them? Perhaps we can figure out what you’re looking for that way.”

“There’s nothing wrong with them so much as they’re just not right.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. “Maybe I should just look around and see if there’s something I like.”

“By all means.” The boutique manager waved her arm. “Monica will be happy to model anything you wish.”

Ronnie walked through the racks of expensive garments, barely giving any of them more than a passing glance. Then she saw it. Tucked into the corner, she almost missed it and in fact wasn’t even sure what made her look in that direction. She reached over and pulled the dress out to look at it. Just a shade below a bright blue, the silk shimmered with beauty and softness. The material gathered at the elastic waistband before flaring out again. Ronnie guessed that it would reach down to Rose’s ankles, easily covering the casts. “This one,” she announced, drawing the manager’s attention.

“Would you like Monica to model it?”

“That won’t be necessary. This is the one I want.” She glanced at the size tag. “Yes, this will be perfect.”

*******************

The Jeep worked its way through the holiday traffic. A glance at the clock on the radio told the executive it was almost eleven. So far she had been to the boutique and the jeweler’s. Now it was off to the mall to fight with other shoppers for the little things that were needed…like gifts. She was within a mile of the mall when a corner lot full of trees caught her eye. She pulled the Cherokee over and walked through the aisles of pine and balsam propped up against wooden rails. Sensing a sale, the stocky merchant dashed over to her side.

“What can I help you with today?”

“I need a tree with nice full boughs and a sturdy top.” Ronnie gave disapproving looks at the group in front of her.

“We have very nice ones toward the back,” he said, gesturing toward the taller pines leaned against the chain link fence that ran along the back of the lot. “How tall are you looking for?”

Ronnie’s brow furrowed as she tried to imagine just how tall the trees in her home usually were.

“Tall. Over eight feet.”

“Oh, well then.” His eyes lit up even more and the pace quickened. “We have some beautiful nine and ten footers.”

Ronnie settled on a ten-foot tree that seemed to want to burst forth from the ropes holding it. The man called his son over to help but it still took some help from the strong woman to get it on the top of the Jeep. It hung over the front, the white rope running from the tree to the front bumper. A pair of ropes did the same to the back. Once fully secured, Ronnie resumed her journey to the mall. She pressed the scan button on her radio and settled on a station playing holiday music. When the Carpenter’s song Merry Christmas, Darling came on, Ronnie lost herself in the haunting sounds and harmony. Without thinking about it, she began singing along, her rich contralto voice blending in with the unique tones of the late Karen. She ignored the strange looks being thrown at her by the other drivers, preferring instead to lose herself in the song. Even after pulling into the parking space, she left the car running until the song was over.

********************

Holiday ditties were piped through the speakers, adding to the general din of the crowd. Everyone had bags in their hands and was in a hurry to finish up their shopping. Ronnie gripped her purse closer to her body and headed for Macy’s. A few gift certificates and her shopping would be done. As she moved through the bustling crowd, she saw the Christmas shop, a generic store opened just for the holidays to sell everything from tinsel to lights to ornaments of every possible design. The clerks alternated between ringing up sales and watching for shoplifters. Ronnie picked up a shopping basket and began filling it with the usual decorations. Soon the basket was full but she was not finished. After nailing down a clerk to help her, Ronnie spent the better part of an hour picking both tasteful and fun things to convert her dour residence into a festive home. Just as she handed the clerk her credit card, she noticed one item had been overlooked. “Oh, wait. I’ll need that too.” She pointed an elegant finger at the item in question. As the sprig of mistletoe was added to her purchases, Ronnie’s mind entertained the possible benefit of catching Rose beneath it. “Add a few more, will you please?”

*****************************

“Let’s try again,” Karen said gently, putting her hands in position.

“No, wait, please?” Rose cried. “Can’t we do this later?”

“Miss Grayson, you have to stretch at least twice a day.”

“I know,” she said, wiping a tear off her cheek. The door opened and Ronnie entered with several shopping bags in her hands.

“What’s going on?”

“I-it’s okay,” Rose croaked, embarrassed at the drops that continued to run down her cheeks. She looked up and saw Ronnie’s concerned face. “I have to stretch and it hurts.”

“Let me try,” Ronnie said, replacing Karen’s hands with her own. The young woman watched as the nurse explained how to properly stretch. Satisfied she knew what she was doing, the executive looked back at Rose. “You think you’re ready?”

She nodded, her eyes conveying her fear of the pain. “Be gentle?” She was still hesitant but there was something reassuring about the warmth of Ronnie’s hands on her foot.

“I swear.” The softly spoken words bathed her with a sense of reassurance. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the feeling of the strong fingers on her skin. Slowly she raised her leg to the point where she felt the pull up the back of her thighs. “Come on, Rose…that’s it, just a little more now.” She felt her limb being raised higher and fought the urge to fight against it. “That’s good, you’re doing great, Rose. You think we can go a little higher? Just a little bit?”

Ever so slowly she lifted her leg until she couldn’t take the pain anymore. Dimly she realized that it was higher than she had been able to go before, but that was immaterial at the moment.

“Please…”

“Okay, relax now. We’re going to go back down now.” Rose’s eyes were closed tightly and she clung fervently to Ronnie’s words and soothing tone. “There you go, almost done now.” Soon the sheet greeted her heel and she let out a deep breath. “How do you feel?”

Rose opened her eyes with surprise at the proximity of the voice and found herself staring into the endless blue depths. “It hurts.”

“Shh, it’s over now.” Ronnie looked up at Karen. “I think we’re done for the day. I have a party here tonight we have to get ready for. Is there anything else that has to be done?”

“Just bathing Miss Grayson.”

“Oh.” Rose looked from one woman to the other. “I can wash myself mostly if someone can get the water and washcloth for me.” She tried to tell her friend with her eyes that this was what she preferred to do. Ronnie nodded in understanding.

“Okay. I guess we can handle everything else, Karen. We’ll see you tomorrow.”

Rose relaxed with Ronnie’s words, until she remembered the rest of them… a party here tonight we have to get ready for. “Oh God, the party.”

“Don’t worry about it,” the dark-haired woman replied, walking into the bathroom. “I’ll get the things together you’ll need to wash up and then we’ll get you dressed.” The sound of water running into the basin mixed with the words. “I’ve got to get everything else from the car and find the stand for the tree.” She returned with the washbowl, soap, and cloth. “I think it’s in the attic. Do you need anything else before I go?”

“No, this is great.” Rose maintained her smile until the older woman left the room. Her legs throbbed from the physical therapy but panic overrode the pain. A party. A party full of strangers. A party full of high class strangers. A party full of high class strangers related to Ronnie. The Dartmouth shirt found its way off her body and onto the bed. Rose felt the pressure building from within. Oh God, please don’t let me do anything to embarrass her. The soapy cloth moved over her arms and shoulders as she thought about the possible disasters that could befall the evening. Her legs could get bumped accidentally, she could spill a drink down her front, she could say the wrong thing, all those and a dozen others passed through her mind while she continued to clean herself.

She was just finishing up when Ronnie knocked on the door. “May I come in?”

“Just a minute.” She covered her chest with the fluffy towel. “Okay.”

Ronnie walked in with a bag in one hand and the most gorgeous dress Rose had ever seen in the other.

“It’s beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

“Glad you like it. I’ve got all the things you’ll need to wear with it so now is just as good a time as any to get you dressed.” Ronnie walked over to the bed and set the bag down. “Then you can help me with the other things that need to be done.” She reached into the bag and pulled out a lacy brassiere, snapping off the price tags effortlessly. “I um…I got one that closed in the front.” Ronnie handed her the bra and quickly turned to rummage through the bag. “I thought that would be easier for you.”

“Yes, it would be. Thank you.” She was not sure how to take what appeared to be shyness mixed with enthusiasm from her friend. Ronnie seemed almost nervous to her. She took the bra and ran her fingertips over the lacy trim. They were low cut cups, designed to be worn with something that showed cleavage and had no padding, not that she needed any help in that department. Rose was quite comfortable with her 36C bust that had only recently begun to droop. She looked at the size tag. 36B. Well, it would still fit, she decided, just make her appear more busty. She let the towel drop and slipped her arms through the straps before hooking it. “It fits nicely, thanks,” she said, drawing Ronnie’s attention away from the sales receipt she had been studying intently.

“Oh, good. I wasn’t sure what size to get. Do the straps need adjusting?”

“Actually, yeah, they do.” Rose sat up as best she could, while Ronnie sat down next to her on the bed and slipped her fingers under the thin strap.

“Let me know when it feels right,” she said. The blonde woman nodded and tried to focus on the task at hand.

“A little higher…no, a little less than that…yeah, that’s good.” She placed her hand on the side of her right breast and checked the fit. Yes, it felt just right. Ronnie walked around to the other side and repeated the process. The end result was exactly what Rose thought it would be. Her breasts pushed up from the confines of the lacy bra, making her appear to be larger than usual.

“Um…do you like it? I can still run out and get a different one if you don’t like it.”

“No, no. It’s fine, really,” she assured. “Truthfully, I don’t think I’ve ever owned such a pretty bra.” She looked up to see a smile on Ronnie’s face. “It’s very nice of you, thanks.”

“Oh, there’s more.” She returned to the bag and pulled out a silky lace half-slip and equally delicate panties. “I had to guess at the size for these too, but they should be close.

With the older woman’s help, Rose pulled the half-slip over her head and into position. She flushed with embarrassment as Ronnie helped her get the panties on, unable to take over the job herself until they were within inches of being pulled all the way up. “How are we going to get the dress on?”

“Easy. We have to put you in the chair first, though.”

Sitting in nothing but undergarments in the wheelchair, Rose patiently waited while Ronnie gathered the layers of blue material. “Put your arms up.” She did as she was told and soon the dress was in position. It hurt her hamstrings to lean forward while it was zipped and tucked around her waist but it was over quickly. A new pair of large tube socks covered her feet and ankles. “That’s the best I can do. I don’t think slippers or anything like that would fit over the cast.”

Ronnie stepped back to admire her handiwork. She had good reason to be proud. Rose was a vision, even with the stitches still prominently displayed on her right cheek. Her golden hair hung loosely over her shoulders, creating the aura that captivated the older woman. The rich blue highlighted the alabaster skin and the low front accented another set of lovely features. Looking at the vision before her, Ronnie could no longer deny she was feeling an attraction to the young woman. “You look beautiful,” she said, sadly, knowing inside she could never act on that feeling. The true circumstances of the accident had ruined any chance of that.

“Thank you,” Rose replied. She ran her hand down the shimmering fabric. It was so delicate, so beautiful. A lump formed in her throat and she found herself blinking rapidly. It was obvious Ronnie had taken great care in picking out the clothes. She didn’t even want to think about how much everything cost her wealthy friend. “Everything is perfect…it’s all…”

“Hey, if it really is too much for you, I’ll figure out something else,” Ronnie cooed, kneeling down next to the chair.

“No, I can do this. I…” She sniffled and lifted her head, convinced she had her emotions under control. “I told you about my life. I’ve never been to fancy parties or worn beautiful clothes like this. I’ve given up on trying to figure out why you’re helping me but it’s still a bit overwhelming sometimes.” She clasped the larger hand resting on her own. “I know I thank you all the time and I seem to cry at the drop of a hat, but I can’t remember when anyone has been so good to me.” Rose lowered her eyes, the gentle green partially obscured by naturally long lashes. “You’re a very special woman, Veronica Cartwright.”

“So are you,” Ronnie countered, squeezing the hand beneath hers. The grandfather clock in the living room bonged with the arrival of the top of the hour. “I’d better finish getting everything inside and get changed. The decorators and caterers will be arriving soon.” She stood up, reluctantly removing her hand from between Rose’s. “Do you want to hang out in the living room or stay in here for a while longer?”

“I think I’d like to go out there, if I won’t be in the way. It would be nice to watch everything get set up.”

“Fine.” Ronnie smiled and grabbed the handles of the wheelchair. “I’ll put you to work then. You can direct traffic and make sure the decorations are evenly spaced on the tree.”

“Tree? You bought a tree?” Rose’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“Hey, I may not want to throw this party but if I’m going to do it, I’m going to do it right. Besides, wouldn’t you like a tree for Christmas?”

“I, uh…yeah, that would be very nice.” She had not thought Ronnie would decorate at all based on their earlier conversations but now…. “A tree would be very nice.”

Ronnie decided the smile she received was worth all the trees in the world. “Great. Let’s go get this place ready.”

******************

Maria expertly controlled the traffic of caterers and decorators. Calls for surge protectors or extra outlets were met with ease by the experienced housekeeper. Whether it was tacks to hang up the streamers or the mini steamer to clean up a spill on the carpet, she was one step ahead of them. Even the issue of Tabitha had been settled. Feline, food, litter box, and a bag of catnip were now safely hidden away in the laundry room. With her chair in the far corner of the living room, Rose stayed out of the way but was still able to keep an eye on the symmetry of the tree decorations. With Maria busy and Ronnie nowhere in sight, the decorators turned to her time and again for instructions on where to place this ornament or that string of lights. Rose tried to think about how her friend would like it to look. She decided tasteful yet appealing to the eye would be nice with just a touch of flair thrown in.

Ronnie stopped halfway down the stairs and just gaped at what she saw. A colorful array of blue, yellow, and red ornaments accented the branches of the tree, no one area screaming for more attention than any other, tinsel was draped in light strips throughout, with the same sense of symmetry. Multi-colored strings of lights twinkled and glowed with the exception of one set. Blue and red chaser lights formed a double-helix design from the base to the top, drawing attention to the traditional star resting there. The tree was absolutely perfect.

Slowly, her head turned to take in the rest of the effect. The decorations were scattered about the room, transforming it into a warm and welcoming space. Twisted streamers of red and green rimmed the room, old family ornaments hanging off them like tassels. Ronnie smiled as the sense of nostalgia flooded through her and images of childhood parties superimposed themselves over the modern scene.

The hostess was not the only one stunned into silence. Rose looked up and found she could not tear her eyes away from the beauty on the staircase. The velvet dress stopped just above the knees and was the same shade as Ronnie’s hair. A gold herringbone necklace and matching belt accented the diamond-studded earrings and bracelet, giving color to the outfit. A touch of blush enhanced the natural highlights of her cheekbones and a shade called coincidentally enough, Always Rose, emphasized her lips and nails. The soft velvet scooped down respectfully in the front, perfect for family occasions and the three-quarter sleeves highlighted every movement of her long arms. Veronica Cartwright was, in a word…stunning. When Rose saw blue eyes gazing back at her, she turned away, embarrassed at having been caught staring. Wrapped up in her own unexpected emotions, she didn’t realize that Ronnie had been staring at her as well.

Ronnie worked her way down the stairs, still enchanted by the miracle performed on her living room. “It’s perfect,” she said when she reached the young woman’s side.

“I saw the box of old ornaments and thought it might be nice to put them out where everyone could see and remember them. I hope that was all right. It gave color to the entire room instead of just the corner with the tree.”

“It was a wonderful idea and I love it.” She gave a smile reserved for Rose alone. The grandfather clock chimed. “Mother’s going to be here any minute.” Ronnie knelt down next to the chair. “Sometimes my mother can be a bit…harsh. I’ll try to keep her away from you. Don’t forget what I said about Susan being a gossip. I have to walk around and speak with everyone but I’ll try to spend as much time as I can near you.” The sound of a limousine pulling up in the driveway filtered through to them. “That’s probably her and Aunt Elaine now.”

As expected, Beatrice Cartwright arrived with her younger sister Elaine. Beatrice took her role as matriarch seriously, feeling it outranked everything else, including the president of Cartwright Corporation. She was no sooner in the door than she was ordering the decorators around and scrutinizing the caterer’s work. While Ronnie was busy listening to her mother’s demands about the party, Elaine wandered into the living room and spotted Rose.

“Hello there.”

“Hello.”

“Elaine McCarthy, Ronnie’s aunt.” She held out her well-manicured hand.

“Rose Grayson. I’m…a friend of Ronnie’s.” She returned the gesture. Elaine removed her red scarf to reveal dyed brown hair.

“Well…” the older woman said, looking around, “Seems like Ronnie did a halfway-decent job.” She reached into her overstuffed pocketbook and pulled out a silver cigarette case. “I’m surprised the party is here this year. She’s managed to worm her way out of the last two family gettogethers.” A press of the button on the silver lighter and the cigarette glowed to life. “You know where the ashtrays are?”

“Um, no I don’t,” Rose replied, hoping the woman would take her foul-smelling vice somewhere else.

“Well, I don’t need it right this instant. So tell me, what happened?”

“I was hit by a car.” She shifted in her chair, uncomfortable with the memory.

“That’s a shame. But that’s what insurance is for, I guess. I hope you have a good lawyer.” Elaine exhaled, sending a stream of smoke into Rose’s face. “My plane was over twenty minutes late getting into Albany. I can drive through snow with no problem, I don’t understand why pilots whine so much about it. It’s not like they have to come to any sudden stops or anything.” The smoke hung in the air, forcing Rose to blink rapidly to keep from tearing up. “I guess people always need something to complain about.”

Rose thought briefly about pointing out the fallacy in the wealthy woman’s thinking but decided against it. “I guess so,” she said, craning her head around to look for Ronnie.

“Exactly!” Elaine said enthusiastically, her movements causing ashes to fall on the carpet.

“Oh, let me go find you an ashtray.” Rose gripped the wheels of her chair and prepared to make her exit.

“Now why bother doing that?” Elaine caught the attention of a passing waiter. “Excuse me, I don’t see any ashtrays around here.” Her condescending tone was not missed by either Rose or the young man.

“I’ll get you one right away, Madam,” he replied.

“And I don’t think it would hurt anything for someone to start tending bar.” She turned her attention back to the blonde woman. “Really, you’d think we paid them to stand around.” Another ash fell onto the carpet. “When my husband Richard was alive, the workers never even thought about striking. They knew where their paychecks came from, then the damn unions came along…” Elaine paused long enough to pull a chair over, effectively cutting off any thought of escape Rose might have had.

Ronnie was not faring any better in the kitchen. “Mother…”

“Now there’s nothing wrong with speaking the truth, Veronica.” She cast a disdainful look around the room. “The refrigerator should be opposite the stove, not next to it. That is why we had it on the other side of the room.”

“It’s easier for Maria to work with it over here.” Ronnie had forgotten her mother had not been over since the remodeling last summer.

Beatrice stepped away from her daughter. “Heaven forbid Maria should walk a few steps to get the butter. It didn’t bother her mother when she worked for us.” She shook her head dismissively.

“Coddling, Veronica. I’ve warned you about coddling.”

“I don’t think moving the fridge ten feet constitutes coddling, Mother.”

“Of course you wouldn’t, dear.” The hairs on the back of Ronnie’s neck bristled at the tone. “And what did you get for rearranging the kitchen? Did Maria still ask for her annual raise? Of course she did. I’m sure most of this…” She pointed at the cook’s island and the dishwasher. “…was her idea.”

“Why don’t we go see the tree? They did a very nice job decorating it.”

“We’ll see.” Ronnie reluctantly followed her mother out of the kitchen.

Rose watched the two of them enter the living room, Ronnie pointing out the various decorations. “See how the ornaments from when Susan, Tommy, and I were kids are out? Isn’t that nice?”

“Very nice, Veronica.” For the first time since she entered the house, Beatrice actually smiled. “I remember, every year you would give me an ornament. I guess some family traditions are destined to fall by the wayside.” She turned and noticed her sister and the woman in a wheelchair. “Ah, there you are, Elaine. And who do we have here?”

“Mother, this is Rose Grayson. Rose, my mother, Beatrice Cartwright.” Ronnie’s voice remained pleasant but her eyes narrowed at the wisps of smoke rising from the crystal plate being used as an ashtray.

“Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Cartwright,” the young woman said.

“Grayson…Grayson…” The wrinkled brow furrowed with thought. “I don’t recall any Graysons. What happened to your face? And the rest of you?”

“I was in an accident.”

“Oh,” she tsked. “You poor thing. Such a pretty face ruined like that.” Beatrice moved to get a better look at Rose’s right cheek. “Well, don’t give up hope, dear. It is amazing what they can do with plastic surgery these days.”

Rose looked down at her lap, wishing she were keeping Tabitha company at the moment instead of being subjected to this torture. She did not see the empathetic gaze being cast on her by Ronnie. “I’m just happy to be alive.”

“Of course,” the matriarch said curtly before turning to face her daughter. “So what brings her to our family Christmas party?”

Rose was not sure which bothered her more, the fact Beatrice was speaking as if she was not there or that, with just a few short words, the older woman made her feel more like an outsider than ever. Suddenly a warm hand rested on her shoulder. “Rose is staying with me while she recovers.”

“Couldn’t her own people take care of her?”

“She’s a friend, Mother and a guest in my home.” The hand on her shoulder gave a quick squeeze before withdrawing, a reassuring gesture the blonde woman greatly appreciated.

Beatrice looked at her daughter and nodded. “Of course, Veronica. We had no way of knowing that you had company. I’m sure the caterers can come up with an extra plate.”

“I’m sure they can.” On the surface, Ronnie appeared calm, but the rhythmic clenching of her jaw did not go unnoticed by Rose.

“Well…” Beatrice looked at her sister. “Elaine, I think there’s too much red on the lower branches. Come help me show these people how to properly decorate a tree.”

Elaine made only the barest of attempts to put her cigarette out. “The problem isn’t the balls, it’s the lights.” She set her purse down next to Rose’s chair. “Be a dear and keep an eye on this for me. I don’t want to have to drag it around.” She walked away without waiting for an answer.

“You okay?” Ronnie asked once the older women were out of earshot. She could only imagine what Elaine had said to Rose before she and her mother had entered the room.

The young woman took a deep breath before answering. “They are quite a pair, aren’t they?”

“I tried to warn you.”

“You weren’t exaggerating.” She looked up into deep blue eyes. “Ronnie, if it’s going to be a problem, I can go into the laundry room. I don’t mind, really.”

“I should have let you take that escape when you could,” she said apologetically. “Unfortunately they’ve seen you now. You’re stuck, just like me, until the last guest is gone.” She leaned down and whispered conspiratorially, “Welcome to the world of the rich and snobbish.” The doorbell announced the first in a stream of arrivals. “I guess it’s time to meet the rest of the family.”

*************************

In groups of twos and threes the relatives arrived, those that had planned on attending as well as those who decided after finding out it was being held at Ronnie’s home. Limousines and luxury cars lined the long driveway and filled the parking area while taxis dropped off even more attendees. The electronic age allowed word to travel quickly and word was that the place to be on this evening was the old Cartwright Mansion.

Susan and Jack arrived almost an hour later than expected. The redhead joined her mother and sister while her husband headed for the bar. “What a crowd,” she said joyously as she approached.

“Yes, it does appear to be shaping up to be a success,” Beatrice replied. “Your brother isn’t here yet, though.”

“What a shame,” Ronnie muttered before taking a sip from her long stemmed champagne glass.

“What was that, dear?”

“Nothing, Mother.” She scanned the room. “Excuse me, I have to go tend to my guests. Susan, you can help greet the new arrivals.” Long legs carried her away before they could respond.

The corner opposite the tree seemed to be a good place for Rose to hide out. People stopped by, inquired about what had happened to her, gave sympathetic looks and moved on. She had been eavesdropping on a nearby conversation about the history of a particular ornament when she saw Ronnie moving through the crowd. Blue eyes smiled warmly at her as the tall hostess headed in her direction. “How are you?”

“Fine. Is that your sister?” She pointed at the redhead standing next to Beatrice.

“Mmm.” Ronnie took a sip, letting the tiny bubbles tickle her nose, and looked around.

“Everyone seems to be having a good time. I’ve heard more than one compliment on the decorations. Putting the old ornaments out along the streamers really was a good idea.”

“Thank you.” Rose smiled shyly and looked around the room. “Quite the crowd.”

“Yeah, and some of them were actually invited. Susan said there would be close to forty and we are well past that figure now.” Ronnie tasted the champagne again. “Where’s yours?”

Rose lowered her voice and looked around, not wanting to be overheard. “I didn’t think I should…you know, with the Percocet and all.” She felt alone enough being in a room full of strangers, but not being able to even join them in a simple toast made her feel even more isolated.

“Oh…I didn’t think of that.” Ronnie looked around and waved a serving person over, taking a step away from her in the process. The din of the crowd and the holiday music made it impossible for Rose to hear what was said. A few whispers later and the elegant hostess returned to her side.

I’ve seen that look from you before. What are you up to? Aloud she asked, “Is everything okay?”

“Fine. I just had to take care of something.” She retrieved her glass. “So have you met everyone?”

“I think so. It seems like I’ve been saying ‘hit by a car’ all night long.” The injured woman gave a short laugh. “There’s a little boy running around…”

“Tyler.”

“Yeah, he’s a cutie. Anyway, he was over here earlier. Stepped up on the coffee table before I could stop him and asked me if my stitches hurt.”

“Stepped…” Ronnie looked past her to check if there were any scuff marks. “He walked on my table?”

Rose smiled at her friend. “Don’t worry, I made him get down, but before I did, he leaned over and kissed my cheek.”

“He what?”

“He kissed my cheek. Said his mother did that to his boo-boos.”

“Tyler did that?”

“Yeah, isn’t that sweet?” She watched as Ronnie’s expression changed from one of annoyance to one of pleasure at the kind act.

The serving person arrived with a long stemmed glass filled with amber liquid. “Here’s your drink, Miss.”

“I didn’t…” Rose stopped when she saw the look on Ronnie’s face. “I mean, thank you.” Maybe she wants another drink without anyone knowing about it, she thought as she took the glass. The server smiled and walked away to take care of the other guests.

“It’s ginger ale. I thought you’d like something to drink that looked like the champagne,” the older woman said, taking a sip from her own.

“Yes, this is perfect,” Rose replied, bringing the glass to her lips. The tiny bubbles from the soda tickled her nose much like she supposed the champagne would. The color match was almost perfect. The ginger ale was so light in color that no one would suspect it was anything different from what they were drinking.

An older woman in a blue dress stopped by to talk with the hostess, giving Rose the opportunity to watch her friend. Ronnie smiled and appeared friendly enough but her body language told a different story. The executive shifted from one foot to another and her eyes darted about as if looking for an escape. Obviously, there was something about this particular person Ronnie did not like. The older woman continued to talk, keeping Ronnie trapped for the moment. Rose decided she liked the way that particular shade of lipstick looked on Ronnie. The discreet slit in the black velvet dress revealed that the tall woman chose to wear a garter and stockings for the evening instead of pantyhose. I bet those didn’t come from a plastic egg, she thought to herself. Expertly manicured nails tapped the champagne glass in a nameless rhythm as the conversation between Ronnie and the woman in blue dragged on. Looking around the room, Rose could not help but ask herself again why she was here. It’s not like someone like her lacks for company. Rose knew one of the reasons for the large crowd was Ronnie’s presence. She had listened in on enough of the conversations throughout evening to know that. So why would someone like you want someone like me around? she asked silently.

The woman in blue finally found someone else to talk to and Ronnie was once again standing by Rose’s side. “That’s Agnes, Frank’s wife.”

“And Frank is…” She tried, but there were just too many Cartwrights to remember.

“Cousin, car wash.”

“Oh, right. Is he the one who cheated on his taxes?”

“They probably all do that, but he has it down to an art form.” Ronnie gave her a quizzical look.

“How’d you know that?”

She smiled. “The man with the toupee and the one with the cigar were talking and I heard one of them comment on it.” She gave a sheepish grin. “I was just sitting here and they were right there. I couldn’t miss it.”

“So you’re the one to go to when I want information, huh?”

“I guess it depends on the information,” she replied with a smile.

“Okay,” Ronnie put her hands on the arm of the wheelchair and knelt down so only Rose could hear her. “So, what are they saying about the party? I know what they’ve said to me, but what are they saying to each other?”

Rose’s smile grew even wider. “Everyone is raving about how nice it is, saying it reminds them of parties from years ago. You’re getting lots of compliments.” She did not miss the look of pride that crossed Ronnie’s face.

“So they’re really having a good time?”

“Yes, a fabulous time, actually. I heard more than one person say they wished you would do it every year.”

Ronnie looked around. “You know, it is nice to see the whole family here again. It’s like when Dad was alive.”

Rose put her hand on the older woman’s. “You really miss him, don’t you?” Blue eyes regarded her seriously before she received an almost imperceptible nod.

“He enjoyed these parties.” Ronnie pivoted and looked at the tree. “Christmas was his favorite time. He’d get such a kick out of reminiscing with everyone or seeing the kids opening their presents.” Her face took on a faraway look. “He used to drag out the projector and screen and show the old home movies.” There was a long pause and Rose patted her friend’s hand in silent support. “Yeah, I miss him.” Ronnie stood up, withdrawing her hand from under the smaller one.

“He would have liked this.”

A commotion near the door drew their attention. “Damn.”

Rose watched the transformation before her. Lips pressed tight, eyes narrowed to intimidating slits, jaw muscles clenching…everything about Ronnie’s appearance spoke of being ready for trouble.

Turning her head, Rose saw what had captured her friend’s attention. “Is that Tommy?” At Ronnie’s nod, she studied the man who dared to return after the fiasco the evening before. Good looks ran in the family, she decided, taking in his sandy hair, piercing blue eyes, and athletic body. It was hard for her to reconcile the image before her with the screaming maniac who had flipped over the mahogany coffee table.

“I can’t believe he showed up,” she finally said after a minute.

“It’s an act, you know,” Ronnie said. “Him smiling and being all nice-nice like that. He’s just charming Mother and Susan…and anyone else who is foolish enough to fall for it.”

“What are you going to do?” She could not imagine Ronnie confronting him in front of the whole family at the Christmas party but Rose also could not see her putting up with his presence all night long.

“I guess I’d better get over there and say hello to my brother.” She held her glass out. “Keep an eye on this for me. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“Ronnie…” she said, taking the crystal. “You okay?”

“Part of being in my position is having to be nice to people I can’t stand. If I don’t get over there, Mother will think that I’m snubbing him.”

Rose watched her walk away, thinking how hard it had to be for Ronnie to be pleasant to her brother after last night’s antics. She said a silent prayer for the evening to go well.

As Ronnie headed toward her siblings, she felt a tugging on her dress. She turned and looked down to see a round face smiling up at her.

“Hi cussin Ronnie.”

“Hi Tyler,” she replied, kneeling down to his level. “How are you? Are you having a good time?”

“Yeah.” He held out a little cookie covered with red sprinkles. “There’s lots of stuff to eat.”

“So you like the cookies, huh?” She reached out and wrapped one long arm around him. “That was very nice of you to give Rose a kiss.” Tyler smiled shyly and put the holiday treat in his mouth.

“Iff you kith the boo-boos, they get better,” he mumbled, spewing cookie crumbs with each syllable.

Ronnie pulled him close and gave him a hug. “I hope so.” She stood up and tousled his hair.

“You’re a good boy, Tyler.” She turned to go but he tugged on the velvet again. “What is it?”

“Do you know where the baffroom is?” He grabbed himself to stress his urgency.

“Yup, come on, you.” She picked him up and quickly moved across the room, not stopping until she was in the office. “In that room.” She pointed at the other door.

While she was waiting to take him back out she noticed the Percocet sitting on the table next to the bed. Oh, I don’t think that’s a good idea, she thought to herself, snatching the brown plastic bottle. Once Tyler was finished, she sent him back out into the living room and put the prescription on the top shelf of the medicine cabinet, certain it would be well out of reach of any curious little hands up there. That task finished, she stepped into the living room and steeled herself to greet her brother.

“Oh, here comes Ronnie,” Susan said.

“Good. I don’t know where she’s been all this time,” the matriarch said in a disapproving tone.

“Sorry. I had to help Tyler find the bathroom,” Ronnie said as she approached. She nodded at her brother. “Hello Tommy.”

“Hi Sis, how are you?” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. ” Bitch!” he hissed before stepping back. “That dress looks wonderful on you, doesn’t it Mother?”

“It’s very nice, but too dark.” She reached out and tugged on the velvet sleeve. “You should wear lighter colors, Veronica.”

“Well, I think she looks lovely,” he said, sounding totally supportive of his oldest sister. “Ronnie looks good no matter what she wears.”

Oh that’s right, lay it on thick, you son of a bitch, she thought to herself. “You look nice tonight too, Tommy. New suit?”

“Actually, it is. I didn’t think anything I had was good enough for tonight.”

“I’m sure of that.” Blue eyes shot daggers at the sandy haired man.

“After all, I do believe this is the first time that you’ve allowed the family in here since you took it over.” He gave her a sinister grin, daring her to push it.

“Well, I think it looks very nice here tonight,” Susan chirped. “I like the way you hung all the ornaments around. Everyone’s stopping to look at them. I want to see the one I made in the third grade. Ronnie, can you help me find it?”

“Yeah. I think it’s over here,” she said, grateful for the escape offered to her.

They walked through the crowd until a flash of golden hair caught Susan’s eye. Immediately the redhead’s direction changed. “Where are you going?” Ronnie asked.

“To meet the infamous Rose Grayson,” she replied. “Aunt Elaine said she was in a car accident.”

“Susan…”

“Now what kind of hostess would I be if I didn’t stop by and meet everyone?” Her eyes twinkled with mischief.

“I thought I was the one hosting the party. It is my home.”

“Whatever,” the redhead replied, obviously not interested in silly technical details like that.

“Either way, I really should meet her.” She felt a firm hand grab her upper arm.

“Don’t you dare put her through one of your famous inquisitions.” Ronnie lessened her grip, but only slightly. “I mean, she’s kinda shy.”

“How am I supposed to learn anything about a person if I don’t ask them questions?” Susan teased, but the serious look on her sister’s face made her reconsider. “I just want to say hello, I’m not going to ask her for every personal detail of her life.”

“Promise?”

“I promise.”

The injured woman was finishing her ginger ale when she saw the sisters approach. “Rose, I’d like to introduce you to my sister, Susan Cartwright.”

“Younger sister,” the redhead corrected. She held her hand out. “I’ve heard a lot about you, Rose. It’s nice to finally meet you.” Truth be told, Susan had grilled both her mother and aunt in search of information about the mysterious woman. She looked at the row of stitches and tsked. “Such a shame, such a pretty face.”

“Susan, I think Alexandra is around here somewhere. You haven’t seen her in a while.”

Ronnie’s attempt to get her sister away failed. “No, you go ahead, Sis. I’ll stay here and chat with Rose.” She picked up the empty glass that Rose had set down on the coffee table. “That’s going to leave a ring. Ronnie, don’t you have any coasters?”

“Of c…” Out of the corner of her eye she caught the ashamed look on her guest’s face. It was only then that it occurred to Ronnie Rose might not be used to using coasters. “Actually, I think they’re all being used.”

“Well, I suppose it doesn’t really matter. Maria can get the rings out later.” Susan crossed in front of the wheelchair-bound woman and sat demurely on the coffee table, a much more comfortable position from which to interrogate her unknowing victim. “So tell me, Rose, how do you know Ronnie?”

“I um…” Green eyes looked up to blue, pleading for help.

“She was a sorority sister at Pi Epsilon Gamma,” Ronnie blurted.

“Really?” Susan looked from Rose to her sister and back again. “But you look so much younger than Ronnie.”

“Um…I skipped a couple of grades in school,” the young woman said.

“Oh, that’s nice. Still, you must have been a freshman when Ronnie was in her senior year.”

“I was,” Rose replied, still exchanging looks of desperation with her friend. She was not sure the exact reason for the lie but understood that there was no way to go back now.

“So where are you from?”

“Oh, well…I grew up in and around Albany.” She was afraid of lying and mentioning a city that the worldly redhead would be familiar with.

“Really? Well, Ronnie and I went to Saint Sebastian’s Academy.”

“Home of the Tigers,” Rose offered, drawing a smile from Susan. She was now grateful for the hours spent at the library reading the local newspaper.

“Yes. I was the head cheerleader the year we went to the state championships.”

“Which sport?”

“Well, basketball of course,” the redhead said, her eyebrows rising slightly. “I’m surprised you didn’t know that. Ronnie played…” She looked at her sister quizzically.

“I played guard,” Ronnie said, silently wishing someone, anyone would come by to distract Susan.

“Yeah, that’s right. You were all-conference that year, weren’t you?”

“All-State.”

“All-State,” the redhead repeated, not particularly worried about the details. “Anyway, enough about Ronnie. So what happened to you? I heard you were in a car accident.”

“Actually I was hit by a car.”

“You mean you were walking and got hit?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, that’s terrible. So are you paralyzed or something?”

“Susan,” Ronnie admonished. “Her left ankle and both her legs are broken.”

“Oh, that must hurt quite a bit, huh?”

“Well…yeah.” Rose could not figure out why anyone would ask such a silly question. “My legs were broken very badly.”

“That’s a real shame. Well, at least you’re lucky enough to have Ronnie taking care of you.”

“Very lucky,” Rose agreed. “I don’t know what I would have done without her.” She gave a smile to her friend, an action not unnoticed by Susan. The redhead stood up and smoothed her skirt.

“Well, if you two would excuse me, I have to mingle. It was nice meeting you, Rose. I’m sure we’ll see each other again soon.”

“Nice to meet you too.”

“Ronnie, can you help me in the kitchen for a moment?” Susan asked in a sing-song voice, the kind that always grated on her older sister’s nerves.

“Actually…”

“It’ll only take a minute.” She grabbed the velvet-covered elbow and tugged Ronnie away from Rose and into the kitchen, leaving the younger woman alone to her thoughts.

The caterers and Maria were occupying the kitchen, affording them no privacy. Susan spotted the laundry room door. “In here.”

“You don’t want to go in there,” Ronnie warned, but it was too late. Her younger sister opened the door to reveal an annoyed pile of orange and white fluff.

“Mrrow!”

“You have a cat?”

“Well don’t just stand there. She’ll get out.” She gave her younger sister a shove and shut the door behind them.

“Does Mother know you have a cat?” Susan asked.

“She will about twenty seconds after you leave this room,” Ronnie said knowingly. “So what did you want to talk about, as if I didn’t already know?”

“She wasn’t a sorority sister. I’d bet my Bentley she never even went to Dartmouth.” Susan leaned against the closed door, a Cheshire-cat smile crossing her lips. “You know what I think, Ronnie?” She continued without waiting for an answer. “I think this is a repeat of what happened at Stanford.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about. Rose is just a friend that I’m helping out. That’s all.”

“Is it? You give her a job, insurance…is she living with you?”

“She’s staying with me while she heals.”

“Oh, so this is a temporary arrangement?” Susan looked down at the cat desperately trying to get Ronnie’s attention. “So is it hers or yours? Or does it belong to both of you?”

“Stop it, Susan. Tabitha is Rose’s cat, there is nothing going on between us, and this discussion is over.” She reached past her sister and grabbed the door handle.

“Ronnie,” She placed her hand on the taller woman’s shoulder. “Say what you want but there is more to this than just helping a out a friend.” She stressed the last word, making it clear that she did not believe that was the appropriate title for the blonde woman.

“Think what you want, Sis, but right now there is a room full of people that I need to attend to. And Susan?”

“Yeah?”

“I don’t think Jack would be too happy to hear about Andre, do you?” Ronnie said, playing the only trump card she had on her sister. There was silence in the laundry room for a moment before Susan nodded, accepting the unspoken threat.

“This better not blow up in your face, Ronnie. You can not afford another incident like Christine.”

“I know,” the black-haired woman said solemnly.

Ronnie spent the rest of the evening keeping her distance from wherever her brother happened to be. Fortunately it appeared the vain young man had no interest in meeting the woman in the wheelchair. It allowed her to spend most of her time hovering around her guest. The time wore on and the liquor ran low. Ronnie had underestimated her family’s ability to consume alcohol. Tommy seemed to be staying away from the booze, his smile and friendly manner remaining constant throughout the festivities. But every time he looked at her, the smile turned to a smug grin which she answered with a menacing glare. One such exchange of looks had her on the verge of exploding when she heard Rose quietly joining in with the rest of the carolers.

“…fa la la la la, la la la la. Tis the sea-son to be jolly, fa la la la la, la la la la.”

“Don we now our gay apparel,” Ronnie joined in, lending her rich contralto to Rose’s alto

“Fa la la, la la la, la la la,” they sang together. “Troll the ancient Yuletide carol, fa la la la la, la la la la.” The song ended far too soon for the black-haired woman as the grandfather clock chimed to announce the late hour. As expected, the music stopped and several guests began to say their goodnights.

“I guess the party is winding down. I’d better go play hostess,” Ronnie said, her feelings mixed about the evening. It was nice to see everyone so happy and to be reminded of the holidays past. Tommy’s presence and her mother’s comments however made her wish that she had insisted on them holding it somewhere else. Still…it would have been nice to share another song with Rose, she lamented as she took her place near the door, pasting a smile on her face and wishing everyone a safe ride home.

It took every ounce of concentration to keep her smile when Tommy appeared in front of her.

“Nice party, Sis.”

“Sorry you can’t stay longer,” she said without a hint of sincerity. “I suppose I’ll see you in the office tomorrow?”

“No can do, Ronnie. I’ll be in the field all day, but hey, if I get a minute I’ll swing by and say hello. Hi, Mother.” Beatrice and Elaine appeared forcing Ronnie to swallow the comment she wanted to say.

“Mother, leaving so soon?”

“It’s almost eleven, Veronica. We still have to drop Elaine off at the Hilton.”

“I could take Aunt Elaine there,” Tommy offered pleasantly.

“Oh, that is so nice of you, dear, but the driver can take her. I wouldn’t want to burden you.” She kissed her son on the cheek. “He is so much like his father, isn’t he, Elaine?”

“Very much,” the matriarch’s sister agreed, much to Ronnie’s annoyance.

“Well, at least let me escort you two lovely ladies to your car.” He hooked his arm through his mother’s. “Night Ronnie. I had a good time. We should do this again.”

“Good night, Mother,” she said, ignoring her brother’s comment. She kissed the proffered cheek and stepped back. “Aunt Elaine, it was nice seeing you.”

“You too, dear.” Tommy and the two women stepped out into the cold air of the night. Ronnie took a deep breath and released it, feeling the heavy blanket of stress that had covered her all evening slip away.

Ronnie checked all the doors and set the alarm system once everyone was gone. “I’m glad that’s over.” She shut the Christmas tree lights off and turned to face Rose. “So. That’s my family. What do you think?”

“There sure are a lot of them,” Rose replied. “Tyler’s nice.”

“He’s too young to be a snob.” Ronnie looked at her carpet. “Look at that. I knew someone would burn it.” She scanned the rest of the room looking for damage, then realized that it was far too quiet. “Rose?” She didn’t expect to see the sad face looking back at her. “Hey,” Long legs crossed the room quickly. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I guess I’m just tired, that’s all,” came the soft reply, although the young woman refused to look at her.

“No, there’s more to it than that.” Ronnie sat down on the coffee table, her knee touching the right wheel of the chair. “What’s going on, Rose? Did someone say or do anything to upset you?”

There was silence for a moment before she received an answer. “Are you embarrassed by me?”

“Why would you say that?”

Rose shrugged. “I don’t know, never mind.”

“No.” She reached out and placed her hand on the smaller one. “Is this because I lied to Susan?” The quick look away gave her the answer. “Rose, I’m not embarrassed or ashamed of you.”

“Then why did you make up that story about me being a sorority sister?” Green eyes looked at her, revealing the confusion and hurt.

“I don’t know,” Ronnie sighed. “I am not ashamed or embarrassed by you. If anything I’m embarrassed by my family.” She pulled her hand back and ran her long fingers through her dark hair. “Susan didn’t believe me anyway.” Realizing she still owed Rose an explanation, she continued. “I guess I just figured it was easier.”

“Then telling them the truth? That I’m just a poor bum with nowhere else to stay?” Rose turned her head away, blinking rapidly to keep the tears in check.

“No. That’s not it at all.” She reached out and captured the young woman’s chin with her fingers.

“You are here because I want you to be here, not because there was nowhere else for you to stay,” she said emphatically. “My family wouldn’t understand that. I’m sorry if my attempt to protect you made you feel that I was embarrassed by you.” She released Rose’s chin and looked down. Fucked up again, she thought to herself. “You know how everyone acted toward you because you were in a wheelchair?”

“Yeah?”

“If they knew that you didn’t come from money, it would have been much worse. You would have been the topic of conversation instead of the hors d’oeuvres.”

“So instead of being the cripple, I would have been the poor cripple living off you,” the young woman clarified.

Ronnie chewed her lower lip, trying to think of a way to deny the truth in Rose’s words. Finally she gave a defeated nod. “That is how they would have seen it, yes, but that’s not how I see it and that’s all that matters.” She patted Rose’s hand and stood up. “Right now, I think we’d better let Tabitha out before she decides to claw her way through the door.”

The clock on the stand next to the bed read 12:15 by the time Rose was changed out of the blue dress and back into the Dartmouth nightshirt. Pacing back and forth across the bed was Tabitha, still loudly protesting her time in confinement and demanding extra attention. Ronnie helped the young woman into bed and adjusted the pillows. “All set?”

“Yeah, I guess so.” Rose looked around. “Do you know where my Percocet is? I thought it was on the stand but I don’t see it.”

“Sure do.” Ronnie headed into the bathroom. “I put it here so Tyler wouldn’t find it,” she called out. Rose heard the medicine cabinet open and poured herself a cup of water in preparation. The sound of items being shoved back and forth on the shelves caused her to turn her head in the direction of the bathroom.

“Is something wrong?” She was answered with the continued moving about of items followed by the slamming of the medicine cabinet. “Ronnie?”

The black-haired woman exited the bathroom, her face an unreadable mask. “Someone took it.”

“The Percocet is gone?” The throbbing in Rose’s legs that had begun earlier seemed to intensify at the news. Ronnie began pacing back and forth between the bed and the desk, her anger rising with each step.

“Tommy. I’ll bet you anything it was him. I can’t fucking believe he did that.” Her hands balled up into fists and her jaw was visibly clenched. “Bastard comes into my home and does this to you. He had to know those were for you, your name was on the bottle. What kind of asshole takes medicine away from someone who so obviously needs it?”

“You don’t know for sure that it was him.”

“Oh yes I do. I can feel it.” Her leather chair got in the way of her pacing and she gave it a hard shove. “Unbefuckinglievable.”

“Hey…” Rose said softly, reaching out and putting her hand on Ronnie’s forearm, feeling the muscles bunched up beneath the skin. She let her thumb slip to the soft underside of the angry woman’s arm and began gently rubbing. “There’s nothing you can do about it now.”

Ronnie’s fury was close to the breaking point when she felt the soft touch. For reasons she could not explain, the anger seemed to dissolve, the tensed muscles relaxing under the soothing motion of Rose’s thumb. She nodded in agreement and tried to think of a solution to their immediate problem. “I’ll call the doctor. Maybe she can give you a new prescription.” She headed to her desk and grabbed the thick phone book. “I’m sure there’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy somewhere.” Ronnie flipped through the yellow pages, tearing several of them in the process with her desperation. “Doctors, see Physicians. Damn it, why can’t they make it easy to find?”

“Ronnie…”

“Barnes…Barnes…there’s no Barnes listed. I’ll try the hospital.” More pages flipped, more torn.

“Ronnie…”

“It’ll be all right, Rose. We’ll get a new prescription and you’ll be all set in no time.”

“Ronnie!”

“What?” She finally looked up from her frantic searching.

“Stop.”

“But-”

“It’s too late to do anything now. I’ll have to wait until morning.”

“Rose, you can’t wait until morning.” She looked back down at the yellow pages. “Look, there’s an all-night pharmacy less than five miles from here.”

“You can’t go out now.”

“Sure I can. I can be there and back within a half hour.” She reached for the phone.

“Ronnie, no.” She shifted, well aware of the pain in her legs. “It’s starting to snow out there.”

“So? I’ve driven in snow before.” Her hand rested on the phone but did not pick it up. “Rose, you need the Percocet, you know that. How are you going to make it through the night without it?”

“I’ll have to manage. Ronnie, I don’t want you to drive tonight. It’s snowing and you’ve been drinking.”

“I haven’t had that much. I’m fine to drive.” She rose to her feet, fully intending to change into more suitable clothes to go out.

“I’m sure the person who hit me felt the same way.” Rose said quietly, causing Ronnie to stop and look at her, the words hitting home harder than she realized. “I don’t ever want you to have to go through that.”

Even though Ronnie knew she was unable to argue the point, she hesitated before lowering her head. “Are you sure that’s what you want? I could take a cab,” she offered.

“No. It’s too late. Please, I can make it through one night.” Even as she said the words, Rose was not at all sure. The pain had been steadily increasing and she really wished she had a pill at that moment. “Maybe you have some Tylenol or Advil?”

“You know they won’t touch the pain.”

“It’s better than nothing.”

Ronnie left and returned a minute later with several bottles of over-the-counter pain-killers from her medicine cabinet. While upstairs collecting them, she also grabbed her sweats and T-shirt to sleep in, knowing the couch would be her bed tonight. There was no way she was going to leave Rose all alone downstairs. She went into the bathroom and changed while Rose sifted through the various products promising to relieve pain and took three pills.

“You need anything else?” Ronnie asked when she returned.

“No, I think I’m all set.” She reached for the covers, but her benefactor was faster.

“I got it. Move, Tabitha.” The feline protested but moved out of the way. Ronnie tucked the blanket around Rose’s body. “There you go.”

“Thanks.” The orange and white cat jumped back up and resumed her position on the bed.

“If you need anything, I’ll be out on the couch.”

“Oh Ronnie, you don’t have to do that. I’m sure your bed is much more comfortable.”

“No, really, the couch is fine. I’ll leave the door open in case fuzzball needs to get out.” She reached over and petted the purring feline. “Do you need anything else?”

“No, I think I’m all set.”

“Okay then, I guess it’s time to say good night.”

“Good night, Ronnie.”

“Good night, Rose.” She smoothed an imaginary wrinkle in the blanket before heading to the door. “Remember, if you need anything, just call out. I’m a light sleeper.”

“I will,” the young woman promised as the light was shut off and Ronnie left the room.

part 6

Swirling memories of Christmases past danced in the wealthy woman’s dreamscape; presents wished for and received, laughter and merriment, wrapping paper ripped apart in anticipation of the treasures hidden within. The sound of someone crying slowly broke through the fog, pulling Ronnie away from her childhood and back to the present. Her eyes opened to the darkness of night and it took her a moment to realize where she was and what she was hearing. “Rose,” she whispered to herself, shaking off the weight of sleep and getting up.

“Rose?” she called from the doorway.

“Did I wake you? I’m sorry,” the young woman choked, grateful the darkness kept her tears hidden from her friend’s gaze.

“I knew the stuff I had wouldn’t do any good,” Ronnie said as she entered the room and sat down on the bed. “You want me to run out now? I’m completely sober.”

Rose shook her head. “No, please don’t leave.” The pain was practically unbearable but the thought of suffering through it without Ronnie was even worse. “Please.” She reached out and gripped the larger hand with her own. “Can you…can you stay here with me?” There was a shift in weight as the taller woman slipped under the covers.

“I’m right here.” Ronnie moved as close as she dared, telling herself it was for Rose’s comfort and not her own. She was surprised when she felt the soft cheek press up against her shoulder.

“Is this all right?” the young woman whispered. Ronnie felt the tears soak through her cotton tee and realized Rose must have been crying for quite a while before she had been awakened.

“It’s fine,” Ronnie answered, moving a bit closer.

“It hurts,” Rose admitted, lifting her head to allow Ronnie’s arm to slip underneath. They shifted their bodies into more comfortable positions, at least as comfortable as they could considering the injured woman could not roll onto her side because of her broken legs. Ronnie managed to bury her face into the soft golden hair, breathing in the gentle scent. Rose found herself snuggled into the crook of the older woman’s shoulder, a place far more comfortable to her than the softest pillow could ever be. In Ronnie’s arms she felt safe, protected, cared for. The throbbing pain was still there, yet somehow it seemed bearable now. Within moments both women were fast asleep.

***************

Rose awoke to throbbing pain in her legs and the sound of Ronnie clacking away on the computer. “Good morning,” she yawned, snuggling back into the warmth of her pillow.

“Morning. Your pills are there on the stand.” The executive stopped typing and turned around to face her. It was then that Rose noticed Ronnie was dressed for work, a tailored gray skirt and blazer combination accented by a cream colored blouse.

“You went out already?” The young woman sat up slowly, clearly surprised.

“I called the hospital as soon as I woke up and explained the situation to them.” She moved her chair closer and poured a glass of water from the pitcher. “Doctor Barnes was there and had another prescription in for you right away,” she said while handing the cup to Rose. “Then it was just a matter of running out and picking it up.” She watched the young woman take her pills before she turned and pressed a few more keys. “I’ve got to get going. Do you need anything before I leave?”

“No, I’m sure Karen will be here soon. Is Maria here?”

“Yeah, she got here about a half hour ago. I’ll let her know you’re awake.” Ronnie stood up and shut the computer off. “Are you sure I can’t get you anything?”

“No, really, I’m all set. You have a good day at work. Do you think Tommy will be there?”

“I doubt it. He said something last night about not being in the office today.” A flash of anger over last night’s events clouded her features. “He’d better not show up either.” She reached over and gave Tabitha a quick pet. “My office number is two on the speed dial if you want to give me a call.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to bother you or anything.” Rose silently wished Ronnie would give her a hug goodbye but could not bring herself to ask for one.

“If you feel like calling, you just do it. Don’t worry about bothering me because you won’t.” She hesitated for a moment. “It’s kinda nice to hear a friendly voice in the middle of the day.”

“Okay then. I’ll call you later.” She set the glass down and looked at her friend. “Ronnie?”

“Mmm?”

“Thank you for running out this morning. I really appreciate it.”

Ronnie smiled. “You’re welcome.” She reached out and gave Rose’s hand a squeeze. “Now I really do have to get to work. Call me later, okay?”

“Okay.”

********************

It was late afternoon when the door to Ronnie’s office opened and Susan entered, carrying a manila folder. “I was right,” the redhead said triumphantly as she tossed the folder onto the desk.

“You were right about what?” Ronnie asked disinterestedly, not bothering to turn away from her computer.

“Your guest.” She picked up the folder and opened it, reviewing the information she had acquired. “Rose Grayson graduated from Albany High School. There is no record of her ever having attending college anywhere or owning a credit card. She doesn’t even have a driver’s license.”

Ronnie stood up quickly, sending her chair rolling back as she grabbed the folder out of Susan’s hands. “You investigated her?”

“I had to,” the younger sister protested. “You obviously believe everything she says.”

“And what does it matter to you?”

“Ronnie, she obviously has nothing and saw a good meal ticket.”

“You have no idea what you’re talking about.” She slammed the folder down on her desk. “Rose is not using me.”

“No? Do you know where she was employed before you gave her a job?”

“Money Slasher, I know. She was a cashier there.”

“A part time cashier,” Susan corrected, “making minimum wage. From what I can tell, before that she bussed tables at a diner.”

“What is your point?”

“My point is why are you doing this? Why are you letting some poor white trash live off of you?”

“Don’t…you…EVER call her that again!” Ronnie roared. “You have no idea what you’re talking about, and as far as ‘white trash’ goes, have you taken a good look at Tommy lately?”

“You’re trying to change the subject.”

“Am I? You’re judging her because she doesn’t have the money you and I do. How fair is that?” She walked over to the window and looked out at the dreary gray sky. “Did you take the time to talk to her? To find out what kind of a person she is? No. Not everyone who doesn’t have money is scum and not everyone who is rich is a good person.”

“I’m not saying that.”

“You’re not? You find out she wasn’t born to privilege and right away you assume she’s a gold digger.”

“Then what is she, Ronnie? Help me understand because right now I don’t,” Susan challenged.

“Try looking at it from the family’s point of view. A woman we’ve never heard of suddenly moves into your home, complete with a cat and obvious medical problems and you expect us to just sit back and not be concerned?”

“Yes, I do. It’s my life, Susan. Who stays in my home is my concern, not yours. I didn’t run an investigation on Jack when you announced you were going to marry him.”

“Are you planning on marrying her?”

“You still won’t accept that she is just a friend, will you?” She crossed the room and flopped down on the black leather couch. “Why does it bother you so much?”

“I just don’t want to see you hurt…again.”

“This is not like Christine, I told you that before.”

“You may not think so, but from what I see…”

“Then you had better look again. Rose doesn’t want anything from me. She’s just a friend. Stop trying to make this into something more than it is.” She kicked her shoes off and tucked her feet up under her legs. “You don’t know her, Susan. You don’t know what she’s like. Last night her bottle of Percocet was stolen. I offered to go get more but she didn’t want me to. Does that sound like someone who is only interested in my money? She hasn’t once asked me to buy her a damn thing. Everything I do, I do because I want to, not because she asks me to.” She waved her hand dismissively. “You don’t understand, forget it.”

“Look. You’re an adult. You have to make your own decisions. I ran every check I could on her today. All the info is in that file. Do with it what you want.” Susan headed for the door. “Ronnie, don’t forget dinner tomorrow at Mother’s.”

“Oh, I’m looking forward to it,” she said sarcastically. “Did you fax her a copy of your precious report? Or did you just take an ad out in the Times Useless?”

“That wasn’t necessary, Ronnie. I’m just looking out for you.”

“Last time I looked, I was taking care of myself just fine. I don’t recall asking you to baby-sit me.”

“Fine. Do what you want, you will anyway.” Susan left, not bothering to close the door. Laura, who had been listening to the raised voices, discreetly closed it and returned to her desk, knowing the intercom would buzz in a few seconds.

“Laura, hold my calls.” A second later, line two lit up and the young administrative assistant would have bet her entire paycheck that she knew who her boss was calling.

“Cartwright Residence,” Maria answered.

“Hi Maria, may I speak with Rose please?” Ronnie was still sitting on her couch in the office, the block multi-line phone sitting on the floor next to her. It was at times like this she appreciated the extra length in the gray phone cord, even if it did get tangled up in her feet under the desk from time to time.

“Hello?”

“Hi there.” At the sound of Rose’s voice, Ronnie smiled, the stress of her conversation with Susan melting away. “How was Judge Judy today?”

“Oh, you wouldn’t believe the cases she had.”

“Tell me about them,” she urged, settling back into a comfortable position. Ronnie could not explain it but the sound of Rose’s voice had a soothing effect on her and, at the moment, she needed that comfort.

*******************

A few days later, Rose was at the hospital to get her stitches removed and to have new X-rays taken of her legs. Ronnie sat in the waiting area, reading six-month old magazines to pass the time.

“Almost finished,” Doctor Barnes said, removing the last of the stitches on Rose’s cheek. She stepped back and threw her latex gloves in the red waste receptacle. “Looks good. I don’t think you’ll have a scar. Remember to keep it out of the sun until it’s fully healed. Not that that is a problem this time of year.” She made a notation on Rose’s chart. “You’re recovering splendidly. At the rate you’re going, I see no reason why you won’t be on crutches by late Spring.”

“Late Spring?”

“Late Spring,” the doctor repeated. “Your body suffered a severe trauma. Your ankle alone was broken in seven places. It’s going to take time to heal. Understand this, Miss Grayson, we’re talking months of therapy, not weeks.” The young woman’s heart sank at the words. She knew it would take time, just not that long. How would Ronnie react? Surely that would be too long to stay at the place she was quickly thinking of as home.

Despite Rose’s fears, Ronnie took the news well, more concerned about the progress of the recovery than the time frame. Although it caused some discomfort, the young woman insisted she could ride in the back seat of the Cherokee by sitting sideways, allowing her legs to rest on the deep gray velour. Ronnie did her best to avoid potholes, but there were still a few times when she looked into the rear view mirror and saw Rose wince as they passed over a particularly rough spot of road. “You know I could stay home tonight,” she said as they turned onto Cartwright Drive.

“No, your mother and sister are expecting you. I’ll be fine.”

“But what if you need to use the bedpan or something? What if you need a drink?” She pulled the Jeep into the driveway and turned off the ignition.

“I’ll go before you leave. If you fill that pitcher on the stand, I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

******************

Ronnie was late arriving at her mother’s condo. She blamed it on the Friday rush hour traffic but the truth was she found it difficult to leave Rose alone. A full pitcher of water, cans of soda cooling in the ice bucket, various snacks all within easy reach of the injured woman…she left nothing to chance, even going so far as to write down her mother’s phone number just in case Rose needed anything.

The small round dining table had just enough room for everyone. Ronnie found herself seated between Elaine and Susan. It was bad enough to be a lefty stuck next to a right-handed person but the pungent smell of her aunt’s perfume threatened to take away Ronnie’s appetite. “Smell’s wonderful,” Susan said as the platter of meat was placed on the table.

“Thank you, dear,” Beatrice replied as if she were the one who had spent hours preparing the food instead of her part-time helper. “You know your sister always enjoys a good pork roast.”

“Yes I do,” Ronnie readily agreed, reaching for the platter.

“Hey, leave some for the rest of us.”

“Now Susan, don’t you worry about it,” her mother chastised. “There’s plenty for everyone.” She turned to her eldest daughter. “You just take as much as you want, dear. I’m sure you must be tired of those reheated dinners that Maria makes for you.”

Ronnie poured the steaming gravy over her pork. “Maria’s a great cook, Mother, you know that.”

“I know that when I ran the house she worked until eight o’clock each night. I never had to worry about dirty dishes piling up until morning.”

“I have a dishwasher.”

“Humph, another appliance purchased so she could work less, no doubt.” Beatrice ladled some gravy onto her plate. “You know you spoil her.”

“I know,” Ronnie grinned, drawing a smirk from her sister and an annoyed frown from her mother.

“First it was every weekend off, then it was shorter hours. At the rate she’s going, you’re going to pay her to stay home just like those welfare people.”

“Mother, she puts in a full work week just like anyone else.”

“I’m sure she’s busier than ever with your friend there,” Susan chimed in.

“Yes, how is that poor dear?” Elaine asked. “She seemed like such a nice girl. What was her name? Rachel, Ruth…”

“Rose,” Ronnie corrected.

“Ah yes,” the visiting relative replied, not at all interested in the correct name. “Well anyway, she seemed like a nice girl. Pass the corn, please. Bea, did you see in the paper where they are rabble rousing about health care again?”

“You’d think the president would have better things to worry about,” the matriarch replied. “Jack, do you know anyone without insurance?”

“Of course not, Mother,” he replied, learning long ago exactly what answers his mother-in-law wanted to hear.

“See, that’s my point exactly. They need to worry about more important things like reforming the tax code or bringing prayer back to school.” Beatrice took a sip of wine. “I’m telling you, that’s where the country went wrong. There was a time when children respected their elders. Now I can’t get the paperboy to leave the paper between the doors when it’s raining. And he wonders why I don’t tip him. Tips should be earned, but nowadays they seem to think they deserve it just for doing their jobs.”

Throughout the rest of dinner and into the after dinner drinks, Ronnie tried to pay attention to the conversation but found her mind slipping back to thoughts of the blonde woman waiting for her at home. She wondered if she would sleep on the couch or if Rose would let her share the bed again. She hoped the latter. Ronnie’s mind was so far away she did not hear her mother address her and it was only Susan kicking her under the table that brought her back to the present. “I’m sorry, what?”

Beatrice gave an annoyed huff. “I asked you if you planned on coming here for Christmas. Honestly, Ronnie.”

“Sorry, I was just thinking about something.”

“Or someone,” Susan said so quietly only her sister could hear it.

“Actually I thought I’d spend Christmas at home this year,” she replied, shooting a glare at her younger sister.

“Oh good. Elaine asked me to join her on a cruise but I didn’t want you to have nowhere to go.”

“What about Tommy?” Susan asked.

“He said he had other plans this year, something about going up to the mountains with some friends of his. You and Jack have the boys, so the only one I was worried about was your sister.”

“I’ll be fine, Mother.” Ronnie looked at her watch. “I didn’t realize the time. I need to swing by the office and pick up some files before it gets too late.” She stood up and tossed her napkin on the now empty plate. “Dinner was wonderful, as always.”

“That’s my daughter, always working,” Beatrice said. “Perhaps someday you’ll find the time to settle down and make me some grandchildren.”

Ronnie ignored the jibe and donned her jacket. “I really need to get going.” She glanced out the window. “It’s beginning to come down really hard out there.”

“Of course, of course. You go work on making money. I guess I’ll have to depend on Jack and Susan to give me a granddaughter.”

“I guess so,” the black-haired woman said as she reached for the door handle. “Jack, you’d better be careful on the way home, looks like sleet. Goodnight everyone.”

*********************

“Hey, you’re still up,” Ronnie said when she walked into what used to be considered the office and now was Rose’s room.

“Yeah, it’s only ten.”

“Anything good on?”

“Not really.” Rose used the remote to mute the television before patting the space on the bed next to her. “So how did your dinner go?”

“Draining,” the older woman sighed, taking the offered seat on the adjustable bed and leaning back into a comfortable position. “Now I remember why I hate family dinners so much.”

“Why is that?”

“Everyone talks about nothing. They went on and on about things they have no control over like taxes and tipping. Not to mention Mother started in again about my not giving her grandchildren.”

“Oh, that’s too bad. Does she do that a lot?”

“Every opportunity she can,” Ronnie shrugged. “Come on, let’s see what’s on TV.”

They settled back and watched a crime drama. Both of them guessing who the murderer was long before the cops figured it out. When it was over Rose found she was unable to stifle a yawn.

“Sorry, must be more tired than I thought,” she apologized when Ronnie pressed the button on the remote to shut the television off.

“That’s okay. It is getting late. I guess I’d better get going and let you get some sleep.” She made a move to get off the bed only to be stopped by Rose’s hand on her arm.

“Are you going upstairs?”

“No, I’ll probably crash on the couch, why?”

“You know, it’s a big bed and I am sure it’s more comfortable than the couch is. You could stay here.” Rose bit her lower lip. “I mean, if you want to, I don’t mind.”

Ronnie hesitated for only a second. “Well, I wouldn’t want to crowd you or anything.”

“You haven’t yet.”

“It is more comfortable than the couch…but only if you’re sure.” If the truth were told, she could fall asleep in either place, but one definitely was preferred over the other.

“I’m sure.” Rose pulled one of the two pillows out from behind her head. “Here, I’ll even share.”

Ronnie smiled at the gesture. “Let me change and get the light.”

A few minutes later Ronnie was changed into her sweats and a cotton T-shirt. She shut the light off and scooted under the blanket, consciously keeping her body from moving over and pressing against Rose no matter how much it wanted to. Her resolve lasted only until the moment sleep overtook her, when her body took over and did what it wanted so desperately to do when she was awake.

Half-asleep, Rose woke up completely when she felt the strong arm rest across her stomach. Ronnie gave a soft sigh of contentment in her sleep and snuggled closer, her warm breath caressing the smaller woman’s shoulder. Rose smiled in the dark and brought her left hand down to rest atop the larger one. It should have seemed strange to sleep next to someone after spending the first twenty-six years of her life sleeping alone but it didn’t. Lying next to Ronnie felt natural, comfortable, right. She believed the older woman truly cared for her, something Rose had never really felt before. It filled her with a sense of…well, whatever it was she could not quite name but it was a wonderful feeling just the same. Another sigh and the older woman moved even closer, her chin resting just above Rose’s shoulder and her face buried in the blonde hair.

Time ticked by while the young woman enjoyed the sensations, the warmth of Ronnie’s hand through the cotton nightshirt, the gentle breaths tickling her ear. The feeling of safety and security covered her like no blanket ever could. Rose had friends growing up, playmates, girls to share secrets with, but she never felt toward them what she felt toward Ronnie. Her feelings ran deeper than anything she had ever known and although it should have scared her, it didn’t. She turned her head to the side and placed a gentle kiss on Ronnie’s forehead. “Sweet dreams,” she whispered before closing her eyes and letting sleep overtake her.

*******************

The rusted out station wagon chugged its way up Morris Street. Delores Bickering spotted the address she was looking for and double-parked in front of it. She had planned on visiting her sister but decided since she was in the area anyway it would not hurt to stop in and see Rose, especially since she had not received a reply, or a check, from the young woman yet. She rolled down the window and reached for the outside handle, the only way to open the car door, and stepped out. She walked down the steps leading to the basement apartment, frowning when she saw a Hispanic couple moving about inside. She knocked on the door. “Does Rose Grayson live here?”

“No, we just moved in. You might want to check with Cecil. He lives upstairs.”

“What the fuck you want?” Cecil asked when he opened the door.

“I’m looking for Rose Grayson. I thought she lived here.”

“Moved out,” he grunted. “Damn bitch didn’t give me no notice either.”

“Do you know where she moved to?”

“Who the fuck are you?” He looked at Delores suspiciously.

“I’m her mother,” she lied.

“I don’t know and I don’t give a shit. If you want to know, you should ask the bitch that was here. Hang on, I got her name here somewhere. I wrote it down in case the check she gave me bounced.” He went back into the apartment, leaving her standing outside. He returned a minute later with a Post-It note with scribbling on it. “Here, that’s the name and address of the bitch that moved her stuff out.”

Delores took the paper and looked at it. V. Cartwright, One Cartwright Drive, Loudonville. “Did you get a phone number?”

“Do I look like the fucking information booth?” he snarled. “That’s all I know. Now, unless you’re interested in renting the third floor, you’re wasting my fucking time.” He shut the door without waiting for an answer. Delores walked back to her car, puzzled. Anyone who lived on a street with the same name as theirs was no doubt rich, and the fact that it was in Loudonville, where no one on welfare could afford to live was even more intriguing. She decided she needed to find out more. She adjusted the pillow on the front seat, the only thing keeping the worn springs from pressing into her bottom, and turned the key several times before the twenty year old station wagon sputtered to life.

She stopped at the nearest convenience store to gas up the car, not bothering to pull up to the furthest pump. Let them wait, she thought to herself while putting the nozzle into the tank. She put exactly five dollars worth of gas into the tank before entering the store. Once inside, she picked up a street map of Albany County and headed for the back where the soda coolers were lined up. While opening the case with one hand, Delores used her other to stuff the street map into her pocketbook. She approached the pimply-faced clerk with a bottle of Pepsi in her hand.

“Seventy-five cents for the soda and five for the gas,” the clerk said. Delores pulled a worn bill out of her jacket pocket along with a one-dollar food stamp. The clerk nodded and returned her a quarter, completely unaware of the shoplifting. As she always did, Delores could not resist smirking as she exited the store, having once again gotten away with getting something for nothing.

The station wagon sputtered and worked its way through the congested traffic of Albany into the quieter suburb of Loudonville. In the village where the average income was well into six digits, the rusted out Ford with fake wooden panels stood out in stark contrast to the newer vehicles of Ronnie’s neighborhood. Delores made two wrong turns before finding Cartwright Drive, blaming both of them on the street map and not on herself. Deciding the large mansion at the beginning of the street had to be number-one, she pulled the uninspected and uninsured car into the long driveway, stopping it just behind a bright blue Jeep Cherokee. She removed the key from the ignition and waited for a moment while the car continued to run before it finally gave a dying gasp and went silent. Drips of oil stained the driveway as she rolled down the window to reach the door handle. No doubt about it, she thought to herself. This has to be Number One Cartwright Drive. If Rose knew the person who owned this place, well that certainly was worth investigating, Delores reasoned. She spotted the shoveled flagstone walkway that circled the lawn and led to the large double-door entrance and followed it.

********************

Ronnie was working on her computer when she heard the rattling sound of a car pulling into her driveway. A quick look at the bed confirmed Rose was still sound asleep. She stood up and walked to the window, blue eyes widening at the sight of the brown, white, and rust colored station wagon sitting in her driveway. “What the hell…?” The window rolled down and an arm reached out for the handle. She watched as a rotund woman, poorly dressed, stepped out of the car and looked at the house. Ronnie’s first thought was it was either a lost traveler or one of those annoying door-to-door salespeople. She took another look at the peacefully sleeping woman and decided to intercept the unexpected arrival before the doorbell could wake Rose.

Ronnie opened the door and realized this was no door-to-door salesperson. A black knit cap with a pompom at the tip covered the head of a woman who appeared to be in her mid-forties while a dirty yellow jacket littered with various stains covered the upper body. She held an oversized purse in hands that bore no gloves and her feet were covered with a pair of sneakers which had long ago stopped being considered white. The dark-haired executive looked down at the shorter woman and frowned. “May I help you?”

“Um, yes,” Delores said, looking up with surprise. “How did you know…”

“I heard your…” Ronnie paused as she tried to think of a tactful term for the bucket of junk.

“…car…park in my driveway. What do you want?”

“I’m looking for someone and I was told you would know where she is. Her name is Rose Grayson.”

“Who told you that I would know where she is?” Ronnie now knew who the woman standing before her was and she was not the least bit happy with the revelation. She had promised to bring Rose’s checkbook to the hospital but with the unexpected release and everything that had happened since, there had not been any more mention of the subject. As far as Ronnie knew, Rose had not mailed out anything since coming to her home. So how did this leech find her?

“I stopped at her old apartment and they told me you had paid her rent.” Delores shivered and looked pointedly at the door. “Can I come in? It’s pretty cold out here, you know.”

Ronnie mentally cursed whoever it was that created manners and stepped back, holding the door open. “Come in, Miss…?”

“Bickering, Delores Bickering,” the rotund woman said, walking past the executive and pulling her knit cap off to reveal straight brown hair that looked in need of a good cleaning. “So you’re V. Cartwright?”

“Yes,” Ronnie said without bothering to elaborate further. Now she was faced with a moral dilemma. She could pretend Rose was not here and send Delores packing, but that risked upsetting the young woman. Then again, she was not sure she wanted to let the vulture near her companion. Reluctantly she accepted that the decision was not really hers to make. “Wait here.”

Ronnie crossed the room and entered the office, making sure to close the door behind her. She knelt onto the bed and placed her hand on the sleeping woman’s shoulder. “Rose…Rose honey, wake up.”

“Hmm?” Green eyes opened and blinked wearily.

“We have company, you have to get up.”

“Company?” She gave a healthy yawn and rubbed her eyes. “Who?”

“Delores.” Ronnie did her best not to let her annoyance show through.

“Delores? Bickering? Here?” Rose’s eyes widened.

“Delores. Bickering. Here.” She watched as the words sank in and the blonde’s demeanor changed. “Hey, if you don’t want to see her…”

“No, if she went to all this trouble to find me then I owe her at least that much.”

“Rose.” She took the younger woman’s chin in her hand. “You don’t owe her a thing. Whatever she did for you in the past you’ve already paid back and then some, I’m sure.” She gentled her tone, realizing it was not helping. “I’m sorry, I know you feel you owe her and I shouldn’t be telling you how to think or feel.” She withdrew her hand and sat back. “I just don’t like to see you being used and I’m afraid that’s exactly why Delores is here.” She picked up the brush and began to straighten out Rose’s sleep-mussed hair.

“Ronnie?”

“Mm?”

“Would it be too much to ask if I could borrow the shirt you wore yesterday? I can cover the rest of my body with a blanket.”

“It will be a little big on you but it’s fine with me.” She leaned back and used her long arm to pluck the gray button down shirt from its position across the back of the chair. Rose pulled off the nightshirt at the same time and when Ronnie straightened up she was greeted to the sight of firm young breasts. She reluctantly tried to keep herself from staring by concentrating on helping Rose get her arms through the sleeves. “I’ll let you button it up while I get the chair ready,” she said abruptly, leaving the bed and retrieving the folded up wheelchair from the corner. A few minutes later Rose was comfortably settled in her chair, the afghan tucked neatly around her legs and hips. “You ready?” Ronnie asked.

“Yeah,” came the half-hearted reply. The last person she wanted to see was Delores. She hadn’t replied to the last letter and had no doubt in her mind the former foster mother would bring up the subject of money, especially after finding out where she was living. “Ronnie?”

“Yes?”

“Could you…I mean, if you don’t mind, would you…stay with me?” She hoped Ronnie’s presence would keep Delores from asking about money, but more than that, she wanted the emotional support she knew her friend would give. She smiled when she felt the warm hand squeeze her shoulder.

“I’ll be right there, don’t you worry,” Ronnie said.

Delores turned from her inspection of the various ornaments still dangling from the streamers and gasped when she saw Rose in a wheelchair. “What happened to you?”

“I was hit by a car,” the young woman replied. “How did you know where I was?”

“Your landlord told me,” she said smugly. “So did you sue the guy who hit you?”

“The police don’t know who it was. He took off after the accident.”

“They couldn’t find him? That’s a shame. If they found him, you could have sued. I know a good lawyer that’ll help you if you need him. He represented me when I slipped in some water in the supermarket. Got me almost four thousand dollars.” Delores stepped into the sunken part of the living room and flopped down on the leather couch, drawing a disapproving look from Ronnie.

“So, come tell me what you’ve been doing. I haven’t heard from you in almost two months now.” She reached into her oversized pocketbook and pulled out a worn vinyl cigarette case and lighter, lighting one up without a thought.

“I don’t allow smoking in my home,” Ronnie said.

“Oh, don’t worry, I have my own ashtray,” Delores replied as she pulled a small brown one out of her purse.

“No, I don’t allow smoking in my home,” the black-haired woman stressed, not caring a bit about the glare she received from the large visitor, but caring a great deal that Rose did not make a sound of objection.

“Oh, that’s fine.” Delores took one long drag before butting out the cigarette. “So Rose…” She exhaled, filling the air around her with the translucent smoke. “How long are you staying with Miss Cartwright, or do you live here now?”

Rose blinked in surprise and looked to her benefactor, asking the same question with her eyes. Ronnie swallowed, uncertain of how to answer. What do you want, Rose? There was no doubt in her own mind that she wanted the fair-haired woman in her life, and in her home. Does leaving the decision up to me mean that you want it too? Looking into Rose’s eyes, Ronnie inhaled deeply and took a chance, letting her heart guide her answer. “She lives here.”

Rose opened her mouth, then closed it, shock taking away her ability to speak for a moment. “Yyes, that’s right.” Her voice cracked and she fought to keep a smile off her face. “So, what brings you up to this area? Visiting Isabel again?” she asked, referring to Delores’ sister.

The large woman nodded. “The Tupperware came in. You know she’ll never get around to delivering it to me. If I don’t come down and get them she’ll end up using them herself or selling them to someone else for the money just like the cookie episode. You remember that, don’t you, Rose?”

“Isabel collected all the money for the Girl Scout cookies but didn’t have it when it came time to pay for them,” Rose explained to Ronnie.

“Sounds like quite a family,” the executive said dryly.

“Not to mention that her kids got into them before they were delivered,” Delores added, always ready for a chance to run the rest of her family down, even if she were guilty of the same things.

“Anyway…” She turned her attention to her former foster daughter. “So what do the doctors say?

I hope you went to a real hospital and not just down to the clinic. You know they don’t know anything down there. I fought with them for five years over Jimmy and they never did find anything wrong with him,” Delores said. Rose nodded politely thinking to herself the reason they never found anything wrong with her foster brother was there was never anything wrong with him. Jimmy was the picture of health during the time she stayed with them, yet Delores dragged him from doctor to doctor, insisting that some dreadful rare ailment affected her younger son.

“You know he’s in college now.”

“Really?” Rose had not thought he would make it through high school. “What’s he majoring in?”

“Acting. Someday he’ll get his own series just like Seinfeld. He even got an offer to play downtown,” she boasted, as if downtown Cobleskill was anything to brag about. “Yup, they’re doing Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat. Andy Gibb played the lead on Broadway, you know.”

“Now there’s someone to look up to,” Ronnie drawled, earning her a slightly raised eyebrow from the young woman. She gave Rose a slight pout but quickly returned to her normal bored expression as Delores continued to ramble on and fill the young woman in on all the trivial events that had happened in her family recently. Eventually, as Ronnie suspected it would, the conversation turned to money.

“You know the state stopped paying for Jimmy when he turned eighteen. It didn’t occur to them that I needed that extra money each month for the other kids. One in college and four other kids still in school.”

“Doesn’t Jimmy help out?” Rose queried.

“He only works weekends at Fred’s gas station. He needs that money for gas to get back and forth to school.”

“Sounds like Jimmy needs to get another job and help out,” Ronnie quipped, earning another disapproving, albeit brief, look from Rose. Delores shifted, focusing her attention on the young woman and wishing that the dark-haired woman would go away. To her delight, it was at that moment the phone rang and Ronnie excused herself for a moment. The scheming woman leaned forward in her seat.

“The State doesn’t care. The idiot social worker doesn’t care either.” She paused, sighing for effect. “It’s so hard when you’re alone, you understand that, don’t you, Rose?”

“Yes,” she replied. Delores smiled inwardly.

“You know how hard it was when you were there, all the sacrifices I had to make just to keep you and the others out of the state orphanages and group homes.” She watched, pleased, as Rose nodded. The hook is set, now to reel her in, the dumpy woman thought. “You must be getting some kind of disability money, aren’t you?”

“Actually, no. I didn’t get any benefits at Money Slasher and I haven’t applied for anything.” Rose’s head drooped, a visible expression of her knowledge as to where the conversation was going and her inability to speak up and stop it.

“But you’re living here. You can’t tell me someone like her lets you live here rent free. You must be paying her something.”

“I think that’s a matter between Rose and I,” Ronnie said as she reentered the room, her tone effectively ending the subject. She did not miss the quick look of relief which passed her way from the grateful woman. She also could not miss the way Rose’s shoulders were slumped.

“Well I don’t see what the big deal is. I just asked a simple question.” Delores tried to appear hurt, but no one was buying it.

“And it was answered,” Ronnie replied firmly as she took her seat. She crossed her arms, making it clear that she was not leaving the room again. She had no doubt that if she had not returned the leech would have guilted Rose into giving her money. Ronnie would be damned if she were going to let that happen.

“I think Rose is old enough to speak for herself, don’t you?” Delores made no attempt to hide her anger. She had only one shot left. “Rose, I think you should come stay with me until you recover. I always took such good care of you when you were a child.”

There it was. The threat was on the table. Delores was making Rose choose between her and Ronnie and the overweight woman was confident the quiet child she once knew and controlled would come forth and pick her.

“I…I…” Rose felt the pressure closing in around her. It had been so automatic to do whatever Delores bid for so long. Now she actually had a choice, an option to make up her own mind. Submit to the long-standing status quo or plunge forward into the unknown with Ronnie. She lifted her head and gazed into soft blue depths, seeing only warmth and concern. “I…I don’t want to leave.” She said it to Ronnie just as much as to Delores. She watched the executive release a breath and give a small smile. On the other hand, the former foster mother looked furious.

“Rose, I want to talk to you privately, or does she make all your decisions for you?” Delores glared at Ronnie.

“Rose is her own woman,” the black-haired woman said. “I don’t control her, or manipulate her,” she insisted. Her own temper was rising rapidly and Ronnie’s thoughts centered about throwing the fat woman out on her ear and hopefully out of Rose’s life.

“Then why don’t you let her tell me that for herself?” Delores snarled, visibly upset her plans were crumbling around her. “You don’t know how hard I worked to keep a roof over her head when no one else would.”

“You took her in because of the extra money from the State. That’s all there is to it.” Ronnie stood up and began pacing. “Have you once asked her if there’s anything you could do to help her? No, you asked what happened and then went into your own little world of problems, half of which would be solved if you got off your lazy ass and got a job instead of living off of everyone else.” She deliberately avoided looking at Rose, certain she would see disapproval in her eyes. She knew she should stop, let her friend fight her own battles, but she would be damned if she was going to let Delores Bickering bully Rose into giving her one more cent.

“I don’t have to listen to this,” the large woman said angrily, rising to her feet and retrieving her pocketbook. “Rose, you’re letting this bitch control you. You’re going to turn your back on me?

On the only family you have?” She stepped up onto the main level and headed for the door.

“After everything I’ve done for you.”

Rose let a lone tear slip down her cheek. “Wait.” She looked up at Ronnie. “Please?”

“Rose,” the dark-haired woman protested, “you don’t have to do this.”

“Please, just a few minutes. I’ll be all right.” She winced inwardly at the hurt look on Ronnie’s face but knew she needed to do this.

It went completely against her better judgment but finally Ronnie nodded. “I’ll be downstairs.” She shot a murderous look at Delores before leaving the room.

****************

“Hrmmpf,” Delores grunted as she returned to her seat. “I don’t know, Rose. These rich people, they think they can control everyone just because they have money.”

“Ronnie is not like that,” the young woman protested.

“She won’t let you speak for yourself. You are a grown woman. What you do with your money is your business, not hers.” She reached into her bag and pulled out her cigarette case. “You would think you were a child the way she treats you.”

“Delores, please don’t.” Rose pointed at the cigarette case.

“Obviously she doesn’t know how to treat guests either,” the large woman grumbled, shoving the case back into her purse. “Well, I can’t stay long. I have to pick up the Tupperware and hope I have enough gas to get home.”

“Delores, you understand I’m not working? I don’t have any money.”

“Rose, you live here. You can’t tell me if you needed something she wouldn’t help you out.” The large woman pointed out the obvious. “You’re not going to starve…or run out of gas on some lonely stretch of highway on the way home…” Delores paused for effect. “I remember the time it was snowing and I had to take you to the doctor’s for…what was it again?”

“Strep throat,” Rose replied sullenly, knowing full well the older woman remembered.

“That’s right. I had to get prescriptions for both you and Jimmy because he hadn’t had it yet. I couldn’t afford to go to bingo that week because of that, you know.”

“I know.”

“You know, the coverall is worth two hundred fifty dollars and I had just as much chance to win it as anyone else in that room.”

“I know,” Rose repeated, sinking further and further into the role she knew so well.

“You know how scared little Jessica will get if I don’t come home?”

Whatever strength and reserve Rose had crumbled with the last implied threat. Jessica was nine and very much attached to her mother. “How much do you need?”

Delores relaxed against the couch, triumphant. “At least thirty dollars.”

“I don’t have that much,” the young woman lied.

“Well how much do you have?”

Rose thought quickly. “The most I can spare is fifteen dollars.”

“Well if that’s all you can do then I guess that’ll have to do.”

“I’ll get my checkbook.” Hanging her head in defeat, she turned her chair and wheeled her way into the office, returning a few minutes later with the check lying on her lap. Delores already had her coat on.

“Thank you, Rose. I hope to hear from you on Christmas.” Delores reached for the check only to have the young woman jerk it out of reach.

“Wait…” she summoned her courage and took a deep breath. “I…I really can not afford to give you any more money after this.”

Delores’ smile changed to an angry snarl. “Fine, I’ll remember if I end up with no food or anything I shouldn’t call you for help.” She leaned forward and snatched the check out of Rose’s hand. Now, having what she came for, Delores was ready to leave, but she would do her best to reinforce her hold over the young woman. Her voice became shrill, accusatory. “You just remember that while you are sitting here in all this…” she spread her arms out to encompass the room, “that I struggled and suffered to take care of you for so long.” Delores opened the door, letting in the cold air. “I hope you get back on your feet soon, Rose. Perhaps someday you will stop being so selfish and realize just how much it took for me to keep a roof over your head.” The door shut and soon Rose heard the sound of an engine straining to turn over. After a few false starts and a backfire accompanied by a cloud of black smoke from the rusted-out tailpipe, the station wagon backed out of the driveway and headed down the street.

The door to the basement opened and Ronnie appeared, looking about for her unwelcome guest.

“She’s gone,” Rose said in response to the raised eyebrow. Worried her benefactor would be upset about the check, she hid the checkbook beneath the cover of the afghan. “Ronnie, I’m sorry about…”

“No, don’t worry about it,” the older woman replied, cutting off the apology. “You had no way of knowing she would show up here.” She walked over to stand behind the wheelchair. “You hungry?” she asked. “Never mind, silly question.”

“What can I say? Maria’s a great cook,” Rose replied. Her beaming smile earned a quick hair tousle from her companion.

“Okay, you head on in and find something on the tube while I see what goodies Maria left for us.”

Nothing more was said about Delores Bickering as the day progressed, both women far more interested in lying side by side on the bed and watching television together. It was only after night had fallen and both were settling down to sleep Rose broached the subject.

“Ronnie?”

“Mmm?”

“Would you be mad at me if I told you I ended up giving Delores money?”

“I don’t think I could ever be mad at you,” Ronnie admitted, rolling onto her side and propping her head up with her hand.

“Disappointed?”

“No,” she sighed. “Rose, if I seemed short or aggravated or…”

“Hostile?” the younger woman offered. Ronnie looked at the shadowed form in the dim moonlight and arched an eyebrow.

“I don’t think I was hostile, Rose. I think I did a great job of being civil to the witch, especially considering what I really wanted to do was throw her out into the snow bank.”

Rose reached out in the darkness and ran her knuckles up and down the forearm Ronnie was propped up on. “I know you did…and I appreciate it.”

“I don’t like to see anyone use you, Rose,” she whispered. “You deserve better than that.” Ronnie hesitated for a moment before continuing. “So how much did she take?”

“Fifteen bucks,” was the reply. “But I told her this was the last time,” Rose added quickly.

“Have you ever told her that before?”

“No.”

“Well then, that’s a start, anyway.” She reached over with her free hand and softly cupped Rose’s cheek. “Hey, I understand, I really do. It’s hard to say no after saying yes for so long. Look at me and my family.”

“So you’re really not upset with me?”

Ronnie leaned over and gave her young friend a hug. “I could never be upset with you,” she whispered into Rose’s ear. She did not expect to feel arms wrap around her neck and pull her close.

“I don’t know what I ever did to deserve a best friend as good as you,” the young woman choked as her grip tightened. Ronnie returned the embrace, smiling at first with the feeling of holding Rose. Then memories came unbidden to her mind…a flash of blue flying over the hood and into the windshield, blood pooling on the ground, and a series of lies designed to cover up the truth. The smile faded, replaced with a look of sadness.

“I am the one that doesn’t deserve you,” Ronnie whispered. She held on for a moment longer before rolling back to her side of the bed. “It’s time for us to get some sleep.”

Despite her intentions when she closed her eyes, Ronnie’s body betrayed her as it did every night. Just as Rose was drifting off she felt the warm weight of the older woman’s arm flop across her stomach and warm breath caressing her shoulder. She smiled and allowed sleep to claim her. Deep in the land of dreams, they let the warmth of each other’s bodies fight off the night chill the two and a half century old home couldn’t keep at bay.

****************

“Ronnie, got a sec?” Susan asked as she stepped into the office. “There’s a claim here that doesn’t make any sense.”

“Since when do you come to me about something like that?” She asked, not bothering to look up from the computer screen.

“Since it involves lost materials and equipment totaling over a hundred thousand dollars.”

“What?” Ronnie turned from the computer and motioned for her sister to take a seat in the chair on the other side of the desk.

“Orbison Contractors filed a claim for lost equipment and materials from that mini-mall remodeling site. They say that everything from lumber and tools to a brand new work truck were stolen.” She handed Ronnie a copy of the multi-page claim form. “Since they had full protection with us, they also are filing for lost wages due to lack of equipment.”

“Are you sure this is legit? Maybe they’re just trying to put one over for the insurance money.” Ronnie flipped through the pages, frowning at each figure. “Did they file a report with the police?”

“Sure did. They found the truck, stripped to the metal out in Arbor Hill.”

Ronnie read the report carefully, looking for any clue that it was a fraud. “Does Tommy know about this?”

“No. I can’t reach him. I’ve left messages everywhere for him.”

“He’s probably still drugged up from all the Percocet he stole from my house during the Christmas party,” the executive grumbled.

“What?”

“Nothing, never mind.” Ronnie’s teeth sank into the soft wood of her pencil while she continued to pore over the report. No sign of forced entry, not that much was needed to get past a simple chain link fence surrounding the work site. The truck was a total loss and there was no sign of inflated figures for the missing tools and materials. “I can’t see anything out of the ordinary here, Sis. Other than the cost, what is it that’s bothering you?”

“I ran a check against the reports we have on file and from what I can see, that project should have been finished or almost close to it. But according to the loss report, they had barely started. I gave Mike Orbison a call and he said they were at least six weeks away from completion.”

“If they were so far away from being finished….” Ronnie looked at the paper again. “Then why was so much stuff there? Look at this…all the large panes of glass, paint, sheet-rock, even carpeting. I thought those were the last things to be delivered.”

“That’s what I thought. Maybe they expected to be finished before this.”

“No…Mike’s been in business long enough to know exactly what he needs and when he needs it. I can’t imagine him ordering stuff to be brought on site without it being used right away. He knows how easily things are stolen from construction sites.” Ronnie’s brow furrowed as she tried to make sense out of the puzzle. “And you’re sure these things were on the site?”

“I can’t imagine him lying to us after all this time. His family has worked for us since the 60’s and this is only the fifth time they have ever filed a claim.”

“I’m sure it’s the first time it was in the six figures.” Ronnie picked up the phone. “Laura, get hold of Mike Orbison for me.” A minute later the buzzer and flashing light announced the task was accomplished. “Mike? Veronica Cartwright…fine and yourself? Good. Mike, I wanted to talk to you about this claim you filed with Cartwright Insurance. Sure, I understand that…yes, that seemed strange to me too, that is why I wanted to call you…no, there’s no problem with that….yes…absolutely…uh huh…yes…no, I didn’t know that….uh huh…when was this?”

“What’s going on?” Susan queried, drawing a frown from her sister.

“Yes Mike, I’m still here, go on….uh huh….when did you talk to him last? I see…Mike, let me ask you something, other than your people, who else had keys to the building? What? Well when did this happen? Did you ask him about it? When? And that’s the last time you talked to him?

Okay Mike…no, I understand perfectly….of course…you too…yes, say hi to Sarah for me….okay Mike, good-bye.” Ronnie hung up the phone and sighed.

“So what did he say?”

“He said everything was ordered weeks in advance but Tommy kept pushing the dates back, that is why everything was on site when the robbery happened. Did the police report say whether the truck was hot-wired or not?”

“I don’t think so. I didn’t pay that much attention to it, why?”

“Mike said that Tommy stopped by there last week and after he left a set of keys turned up missing.”

“Keys for what?”

“The building, the truck, the equipment boxes, everything. Mike said they were on his desk when Tommy stopped by but he couldn’t find them later that day.”

“Ronnie, you don’t think….”

“That is exactly what I think.” The dark-haired woman rose and went to the window, the bright sun reflecting off the snow banks below. “Susan, I want you to contact all the other contractors and tell them to deal with me directly from now on, instead of Tommy. If he shows up anywhere, I want to know about it.”

“Why would he steal? It’s not like he needs money.”

“He stole from me!” Ronnie growled angrily. “Why are you defending him? The truth is right in front of your face.” The phone buzzer interrupted her tirade. “What?”

“John Means from Means Auditing on line one,” Laura replied.

“Terrific.” She slumped down in her chair and picked up the receiver. “This had better be good news,” she said before pressing the button. “This is Veronica Cartwright.”

Ten minutes later a furious Veronica and a shocked Susan stared at each other.

“Now do you believe me?”

“I can’t believe he would steal from his own family,” the redhead replied quietly.

“Well he did. A few more weeks and he would have crippled the Real Estate division, not to mention what it would have done to the company as a whole. We’ll be lucky to post a profit this quarter.”

“What could he possibly need with that much money?”

“What do you think, Susan? You’re the one who mentioned drugs last week.”

“I know I said it but I didn’t really believe it.”

“Well, you should have.” Ronnie picked up the phone and buzzed her secretary. “Laura, I want you to call the security company and the locksmith. I want all the locks changed and Tommy’s key codes blocked before the end of the day. Call downstairs and make sure no one lets him in. Then call all the heads in for a meeting. I don’t care what time, just make sure everyone is there.”

“I just can’t believe it,” the younger sister repeated.

“Believe it. Our baby brother is a thief and a liar and I’ll be damned if he’s going to get away with it.”

By the end of the day all the locks had been changed and the news broken to the rest of the family. Ronnie shut down every construction project until further notice and announced that Frank’s brother John would run the Real Estate Division until a suitable replacement could be found. As an added precaution, she called the bank and reported Tommy’s corporate credit card stolen only to find out that large cash advances had been taken on the card during the last two weeks and it had reached its limit. Yet another piece of information to add to Ronnie’s already pounding headache of problems.

**********************

“What about a nice scarf?”

“She’ll hate it.”

“Hmm…what about a bottle of her favorite perfume?”

“Ugh, I hate her perfume.”

“Well, what does she like?” Rose flipped through the glossy pages of the Macy’s catalog.

“They’ve got some pretty jewelry in here.” They had spent the last two hours flipping through the various catalogs and flyers, to no avail. Everything suggested was dismissed just as quickly and Rose was running out of ideas to help her friend.

“No. Mother’s got more jewelry than she knows what to do with.” Ronnie tossed the Bloomingdale’s catalog on the desk, picked up another, and sighed. “I hate Christmas.”

“Oh, don’t be a grump now, I promise to help you find something for her.” Rose gave her friend a smile. “It can’t be that hard to find a present for your mother.”

“Beatrice Phoebe Cartwright is without a doubt the hardest woman to buy a present for.” Ronnie took a sip of wine and placed the long stemmed glass on the desk. “Maybe I should just send her on a cruise.” Blue eyes twinkled with mischievous thought. “Maybe a nice, long cruise.”

“Would she like that?”

“I would,” the executive replied with a devilish grin. “Maybe one of those around-the-world tours. You know, maybe six, eight…months.”

“Oh, you. Stop,” Rose playfully chastised, reaching out to lightly swat Ronnie’s forearm. “Your mother is not that bad, she’s just a little…a little….” She put her finger to her lips, trying to figure out one or two words that could accurately describe her friend’s mother. “Stuffy.”

“My mother is a snob, Hon.” Ronnie said as she took another sip of the rose wine. “She doesn’t take no for an answer, she expects perfection all the time, and worries more about the family image than how we feel.” Another sip, “Maybe I should just get her a gift certificate and let her pick out what she wants.”

“Are you sure?” Rose flipped a page in the catalog and held it out for the older woman to see.

“Here. There’s a toll free number you can call to order one, if that’s what you really want to do,” she said, her tone making it clear that she did not believe that to be the case. Despite having only known her for three weeks, Rose was beginning to understand some of the little facial expressions and mannerisms that betrayed Ronnie’s true feelings. Pencil gnawing meant frustration, fingernail tapping equated to boredom, and the firm yet gentle embrace that held her each night spoke of something neither of them would dare put words to.

Blue eyes looked up from the liquid for a moment, then back down again. “No,” Ronnie grudgingly admitted. “I just hate feeling so much pressure. I feel like I have to get the perfect gift.”

She opened her mouth to protest, then closed it, realizing that in her friend’s family, it was not far from being the truth. The Christmas party proved that. Not only was the entire thing thrust upon Ronnie’s shoulders, there had been no sense of appreciation from Susan and Beatrice for all the effort. Rose decided perhaps a different tactic was called for. “Okay then, what is the perfect gift?”

Ronnie’s eyebrows lifted, not expecting this reaction from the fair-haired woman. “Um…I don’t know, something…something….” She motioned with her hands, causing the wine to slosh about inside the glass. “I guess I never really thought about it.”

“Well then, let’s think about it. Come over here.” Rose raised the head level of the bed until she was almost in a sitting position and patted the space next to her, booting Tabitha off in the process. “Come on, if the only thing you can get her is a perfect gift than let’s find one.” She turned the pages. “Maybe the trick is to get the perfect gifts, you know, a collection of things that she likes instead of one big gift. Bring a pen, I’ll mark anything we find.”

Ronnie reached for something to write with, but all her pencils were gnawed and there wasn’t a pen in sight. She lifted a small pile of papers on her cluttered desk but no pen appeared. Opening the drawer showed paper clips, spare staples, even a pile of Post-It notes, but nothing to write with. “President of a multi-million dollar corporation and I can’t find a pen when I need it.” She continued her search unaware of the page Rose was looking at.

That’s it! Rose thought excitedly. There before her eyes were pen and pencil sets in a multitude of price ranges and designs. The Mont Blanc sets were exquisite but completely beyond her meager spending level. She turned the page and saw it. There in the center of the page was a nice set, a marble design in a shade of blue that reminded Rose of the brilliance of her best friend’s eyes. Hesitantly she focused on the price written in smaller print below and gulped. It would take most of her remaining funds. She looked up to see Ronnie hunting for the still elusive pen, then back down at the catalog. The problem of finding a present for Beatrice had not been solved but another problem had. Rose discreetly bent the bottom corner of the page, then flipped back to the jewelry just as Ronnie found the missing pen and came over to the bed. Rose took the offered ball point and moved the catalog so the older woman could see. “Now, let’s figure this thing out. What’s your mother’s favorite place to visit?”

“Europe. She’s taken two of those country by country tours and raved about both of them.” Ronnie smiled and, the tension and worry of the last few days drained away from her face.

“That’s it! She’d love it. A tour of Europe. I can’t believe I didn’t think of it before.” She took the catalog from Rose and began flipping through the pages.

“Wow…that…that’s a wonderful gift.” She tried hard not to seem too awestruck but it showed in her expression nonetheless.

“You think that’s enough?” Ronnie asked as she looked at the glossy pictures, unaware that Rose, used to thinking in terms of pennies, was now trying to fathom the thousands of dollars a trip like that would cost. “I was thinking maybe a new wardrobe or…” She looked up and was struck by the beauty that gazed back at her. They studied each other for several seconds before Rose gave a shy smile and looked away.

“So um…” She picked at a non-existent piece of lint on the blanket as a slow flush crept up her cheeks. “You said something about clothes?”

“Um…yeah, clothes.” Ronnie closed the catalog, no longer having any interest in picking out presents. What she wanted to do was shut off the lights and curl up against the younger woman.

“You know, it’s getting late.”

“Yeah, I guess it is.” Out in the living room, the grandfather clock announced the ten o’clock hour but both women chose to pretend not to hear it. Rose reclined the bed into a sleeping position while Ronnie ran around shutting off lights and checking the locks on the doors. Within minutes the house was dark and they were lying in bed together.

Staring up at the blackness, Rose thought about what had happened earlier. For that brief moment there had been something…special between them. She heard the sound of a fist punching a pillow and wished Ronnie would just roll over and hold her but that usually did not happen until she was almost asleep.

Ronnie tossed and turned enough for the both of them. One particular toss jarred the injured legs and the young woman hissed at the sudden pain. “I’m sorry, Rose. I just can’t seem to get comfortable tonight.”

“It’s all right. It just hurt for a second, that’s all.” She was glad it was dark as a tear slipped out.

“I’ll go out on the couch.” Ronnie moved to get up but was stopped by the feel of the young woman’s hand on her shoulder.

“Why don’t you just put your arm around me like you usually do? You seem to go to sleep just fine after that.” She gave a gentle tug on the older woman’s top. “Come on Ronnie, you know you’ll only end up coming back in here after I’m asleep and holding me anyway.” Such had been the case a few nights ago. Slowly, reluctantly the weight next to her shifted and she felt the familiar warmth of Ronnie’s body against hers. A second later and her wish came true as a strong arm draped itself over her belly. Rose let out a contented sigh and closed her eyes. By the time Tabitha decided they were done moving about and jumped back up on the bed, both women were sound asleep.

part 7

“So what did you get Maria?”

Ronnie hit the mute button on the remote and turned her head to look at her companion. Oh, we’re going to try this again? “A present.” The corner of her mouth curled up in a teasing smile.

“Come on, tell me, please?” Rose gave her best puppy eyes. “I won’t tell, I promise.”

“I told you…a present.” She tossed a piece of popcorn into the air and caught it in her mouth.

“Now I thought you wanted to watch this show?”

“I do, but I want to know what you got her too. One clue?”

Ronnie pretended to consider the request for a moment before smirking with a devilish glint in her eyes. “It’s not something that Maria would go out and buy herself. How’s that?”

“That’s a rotten clue,” Rose groused, reaching for her cup.

You’re so cute when you pout. She reached the cup first and stood up. “Ah, empty. You want more?”

“No, I’ve had enough hot chocolate for tonight. Any more and I’ll be up half the night.” She held her hand out. “Come on, sit down and relax. You’re missing the show.”

“Do you want the snack tray up or down?”

“Up. We won’t need it anymore,” Rose answered.

“Sure, no problem.” Ronnie complied instantly, knowing that the snack tray going up was a prelude to something far more enjoyable than watching a television show. She set the empty mug on the coffee table and returned to her cushion, this time with her feet up and resting between them. “Oooh,” she gave an exaggerated groan and wiggled her toes.

“Do your feet ache?” Rose asked.

“Nothing worse than usual,” she replied. Ah, yes…you know what I want, she thought to herself as she felt her feet being pulled into Rose’s lap. I hope your fingers aren’t tired tonight. She lifted her heel in response to the gentle tug on her sock. Soon she was barefoot and Rose’s knowledgeable fingers rubbed out the aches of the day and she had no choice but to moan with pleasure. “You do that soooo well….”

“It’s easy with you. I know just where to push and rub.” Rose demonstrated her skill by pressing her thumb firmly across the arch of Ronnie’s left foot.

“Mmm, you can stop in about…oh, seven or eight hours.” She closed her eyes and sighed. This is so nice.

“Or maybe I’ll stop if you don’t tell me what present you got Maria.” Her fingers stilled as if to carry out her threat.

“You drive a hard bargain,” Ronnie admitted. “It’s not much, just a plane ticket.”

“A plane ticket? To where?”

“Arizona.”

“That’s where her son is,” Rose remembered.

“She hasn’t seen him in over a year. I thought she might like to take a trip out to visit him.” She raised an eyebrow. “So are you going to continue?” She stressed her point by wiggling her toes.

Rose laughed and continued the massage. It had become an unspoken ritual between them. Ronnie would groan about her feet and she would immediately offer to rub them. They would spend hours on the couch like that, Rose sitting in the reclined position with her legs straight out and Ronnie lying across the length of the couch with her feet being pampered. The younger woman only paid a passing glance at the television as her attention focused on the soft flesh beneath her fingers.

Rose took special pleasure in rubbing Ronnie’s feet. With the exception of cuddling at night it was the only physical contact they generally shared. She could not explain why, but it made her smile to hear the hedonistic groans coming from her friend’s lips in reaction to her fingers. With all the stress over the audit and Tommy not speaking to anyone but his mother, the massages were one of the few things that brought a smile to Ronnie’s face, and that smile was something Rose tried to see at every opportunity.

She looked down and studied the foot before her. Baby smooth skin gave way to the slightest callus at the widest part of the heel. She let her fingertips glide over the softness from toe to ankle before moving her thumbs back down below to knead out the tightness. Rose pressed with a little more force than usual and was rewarded with a moan that teetered on the edge of sensual. She repeated the motion but only received a lesser version of the desired sound. Undaunted, she released Ronnie’s foot and pulled the other one in her grasp. “You know, when I get out of these casts I’ll give you a backrub you won’t forget.”

“Mmmm…” A slow, sexy smile crossed Ronnie’s lips and she opened one eye lazily. “You’re too good to be wasted in an office job. I think I’ll change your position to Chief Masseuse.”

“Uh huh…do I get a raise with that new title?”

“You keep touching me like that and I’ll pay you whatever you want.” Ronnie’s eyes closed again as Rose’s fingers pressed in all the right places.

“I’ll remember that,” the younger woman replied, her mind traveling to thoughts of having Ronnie’s strong back beneath her fingers in the future. Hmm, some oil, a nice summer day…you roll onto your stomach and unlace your bikini… Her fingers stopped moving and she shook her head to clear the unusual thought. Yes, she enjoyed touching Ronnie, but that? She gave a short laugh and concentrated on what she was doing.

“What’s so funny?” Ronnie asked, opening one eye and looking down at her friend.

“Oh, nothing…just something on Home Improvement. He really is a menace around tools, isn’t he?”

“Hm?” Oh, is that what we’re watching? “Uh, yeah.” She sensed there was more to it than Rose was letting on. She thought only briefly about saying something but the rubbing started again and Ronnie closed her eyes, surrendering to the gentle touch. They stayed in that position for the next hour, both silently enjoying what began as a massage and turned into a light caresses. The blissful and peaceful scene was shattered a moment later when the phone rang.

“Damn.” Ronnie reluctantly sat up. “If it’s one of those MCI people again I’m going to kill them.” Her toes felt cold where only seconds before they had been held in Rose’s soft, warm hands. She padded out to the kitchen and picked up the phone. “Cartwright Residence.” She began walking back into the living room, phone in hand, when she stopped. “When did that happen? Well, did they catch anyone?” She stepped into Rose’s view. “Is that the one on Central? Yeah, I’ll meet you there in a half an hour. Okay, bye Susan.” She hung up the phone and shook her head.

“Ronnie?”

“Unbelievable.” She sank onto the couch and let out a long breath. “Someone broke into the office tonight.”

“Oh no. I hope no one was hurt.”

“Susan didn’t say anything about that. The police caught the guy, though.” Ronnie had to smile inwardly. First thing out of your mouth is worry for others. My first concern was if anything was taken. It was yet another example of the little things about Rose she found so endearing. “I have to meet Susan at the police station. They caught one of the robbers.” She reluctantly stood up.

“Let’s get you back in your room before I go.” She helped Rose back into her chair and soon had the young woman settled into bed. “I’d better get going,” she said as she looked down into soft green eyes and had an irrepressible urge to hug her. Ah, the hell with it. She leaned in quickly and wrapped her long arms around Rose’s shoulders. “I’ll call you if I’m going to be late.” She smiled when she felt her squeeze returned.

“Be careful. It’s been snowing,” the young woman said once they separated.

“I will.”

********************

Ronnie made it to the police station first and spoke with the night sergeant who directed her to one of the detectives. She returned to the lobby several minutes later, seething with anger at the information the officer had given her.

Susan and Jack came down the hallway, shaking snow off their coats. “I went down to the office. You wouldn’t believe it. They’ve got that yellow tape up and your office looks like a bulldozer went through it,” the redhead said as she hung her coat up on the nearby rack. “It looks like they were trying to get into the safe.”

“He was,” Ronnie replied coolly. “I guess it’s a good thing I changed the combination last week, huh?” To her sister’s confused look, she nodded and continued. “That’s right, Susan. Go ahead and guess who broke into the offices and tried to steal from us, from our FAMILY!” Her raised voice drew the attention of several nearby officers, forcing Ronnie to speak through clenched teeth in an attempt to keep her anger in check. “The prodigal son is down in the lockup now. Probably being fingerprinted and introduced to his new husband for the next five to ten years.” She made no attempt to hide the anger in her tone.

“You mean Tommy…?” Susan shook her head. “No, that’s impossible.”

“You’re right, Susan.” Clenching her fists in disbelief, she continued sarcastically. “The strung out junkie down in lockup, he just looks like Tommy and carries his wallet around with him. ”

“But…maybe he just went back to get something. You changed all the locks, maybe he set the alarm off accidentally?” She looked to her husband for support, but saw only the truth reflected back.

“Sweetheart, I think your sister is right this time. You were there, you saw the office.” He gave Ronnie an apologetic look. “I’ve heard drugs can make people do all sorts of things, even steal from their own relatives.”

“Well that’s real enlightening, Jack. Are you just now realizing Tommy has a drug problem?”

“Ronnie, just because you’re upset doesn’t mean you can take it out on Jack. After all, it’s not his fault.”

“No Susan, it’s not Jack’s fault Tommy’s in jail, it’s Tommy’s, and I think we should leave his ass there until he straightens up.”

“What?” The redhead stood between her sister and husband. “You can’t honestly be thinking about leaving him here…in jail?”

“Why the hell not? He broke into the office, tried to break into the safe. Susan, if we keep coddling him…”

“I’m not coddling him. I’m just saying you can’t leave him in jail overnight.”

“Oh, well, thanks for explaining the difference,” Ronnie scoffed, turning away and rubbing her face in exasperation. “Susan…” She kept her back to her younger sister. “Tommy has a drug problem. First it was stealing money from the real estate projects then it was forging loans. Now he’s committing robbery to try and get money for his habit. I think it’s time for some tough love.” She turned to see streaks in her sister’s makeup from the tears that were starting to fall. “Look, maybe this is the best thing for him. A few days to get those drugs out of his system and he’ll be good as new.”

Susan shook her head adamantly. “No. It’s two days before Christmas. I can’t let my younger brother, my ONLY brother, spend Christmas in jail, I just can’t.” She looked up at her husband.

“Can’t you do something?”

“I’m a tax attorney, Honey. If he was being arrested for cheating on his taxes, then yes I could help him. I’m not really versed in criminal law.”

Susan tapped her finger to her chin, unwilling to give up. “I’ve got it!” Her eyes grew wide.

“We’ll refuse to press charges. No crime, no jail.”

“That would be fine except for one little detail.” Ronnie held her forefinger and thumb slightly apart. “It seems Hercules in there decided that he didn’t want to go willingly with the cops. He bit one of them.” She wiggled her fingers together as if wiping away her sister’s idea.

“What about bail? We can get him out on bail, can’t we?”

“Susan, it’s better to leave him in there, don’t you understand? He needs help, help he won’t get if he’s allowed to roam the streets.”

“Ronnie, I know you two haven’t always gotten along and I know he’s jealous of you, but how can you be so petty that you would let your own brother spend Christmas in jail?”

A bald man strode into the station, his briefcase in one hand and his cellular phone in the other.

“I came as soon as I got the call.” It was Richard Jenkins, the family lawyer who did little more than fix their parking tickets in exchange for his huge annual retainer. “I’ve been on the phone with the ADA for the last half hour.”

“Who called you?” Ronnie asked.

“Why, your mother did, of course. Tommy couldn’t remember my number.”

“You mean Tommy called her?” She turned away from them and cursed silently. Of course he would call her, who else would continue to rescue him from scrape after scrape? There was one last hope. “What about biting the cop?”

“All taken care of.” Jenkins smiled proudly. “He only tore through the guy’s shirt and didn’t touch his skin so we were able to bargain it down to restitution and community service to be served after the new year.” He opened his briefcase and put the phone away. “If you ladies will excuse me, I’ll be back in a few minutes with your brother.” He nodded at Jack. “Good to see you again.”

“Likewise, Richard.”

Ronnie had enough. She fished her coat off the rack and roughly tossed it on. “Where are you going?” Susan asked.

“I don’t feel like sticking around to celebrate.” She looked down to see that in her haste she had misbuttoned her coat. “I’m telling you, Susan. Letting him out like this is a big mistake.” She gave up on the buttons and angrily tugged the belt around her waist. “What he needs is rehab, not a get out of jail free card.”

“Maybe what he needs is to know that his family loves him and supports him,” Susan snapped back. “How do you think he felt to find out his own sister had him locked out of the family business?”

“How did you feel when you heard the result of the audit? You enjoy watching your annual dividends go into Tommy’s pocket?” Susan opened her mouth to protest, then closed it, realizing her sister was right.

“Maybe it will work out, Ronnie. Maybe this is what he needed to get himself back on track.”

“Don’t get your hopes up, Susan. I have a feeling this is only the beginning.”

Too angry to return straight home, Ronnie drove around the streets of Albany for over an hour. She returned home to a dark house. Trying to be as quiet as possible, she slipped into the room and began to get undressed in the dark. “I’m awake,” Rose said as she switched on the lamp.

“I was trying to be quiet.”

“I was waiting up for you. How did it go?”

“Not well.” She turned her back and removed her shirt. “It seems our burglar is none other than my baby brother.”

“Tommy?”

“Nice way to treat his family, don’t you think?” She pulled the T-shirt over her head and turned around to find Rose had put the bed in an upright position. Figured I needed to talk, eh? She slipped under the covers and adjusted her pillows. “I didn’t bother going down to see the damage first hand. I have enough of a headache.” She brought her fingers to her temples.

“Let me,” Soft fingers replaced hers and began to gently rub the tender area. “How’s that?” Rose whispered.

“Mmm…a little harder…hmm, yeah, right there…”

There was not an ounce of relaxation anywhere in Ronnie’s upper body, the young woman soon discovered. She gently nudged the executive into a sitting position and moved her hands down to the broad shoulders. Every muscle was bunched up tight, tensed as if ready for battle. Pressing gently at first, then with more effort, Rose forced the muscles to surrender to her manipulations.

“That’s right, just relax,” she cooed. “Close your eyes.”

“They are closed,” came the relaxed murmur. Rose smiled to herself at the unspoken compliment.

“Think about the day after tomorrow. Think about all the lights on the tree…the presents…”

“Rose Grayson, are you trying to hypnotize me?”

“Of course not, silly.” She moved her thumbs to the base of Ronnie’s skull and began kneading the area gently. “I just want you to relax and think about how much fun Christmas is going to be.”

“Mmm.”

“That’s right…” The touch became lighter as Ronnie relaxed. “Does that feel better?”

“Much,” she sighed.

“Good.” A self-satisfied smile came to the young woman’s lips. “How about we get some sleep and leave all the bad stuff for morning, okay?” She nudged Ronnie back onto her own pillow.

“Good night.”

“Good night, Rose.” It was silent for a moment before Ronnie added “Thank you.” The burden off her shoulders for at least one night, she quickly fell into a peaceful sleep.

*********************

Ronnie took a sip of coffee and looked out at the picture perfect Christmas morning. A light dusting of snow had fallen overnight, covering her back yard and the trees that surrounded it with a light blanket of white. The sun was just coming up, the whole scene reminding her of a Currier and Ives print. Tightening the sash on her terrycloth robe, she opened the sliding glass door and stepped out onto the deck, the thin layer of snow crunching under her blue slippers. She set her mug on the table, the heat causing a small ring of snow to melt and reveal the green painted metal beneath. Ronnie took a deep breath and smiled. It was cold enough to keep the snow from melting but the lack of wind kept it from being bitterly so.

She stood there and drank her coffee, enjoying a family of rabbits scampering across the field. Their gray coats were a sharp contrast to the crisp white snow. Perfect. I’m going to make this the best Christmas you’ve ever had, Rose. At least I’m going to try my damnedest. She thought of the presents under the tree. As much as she hated malls and shopping in general, Ronnie took great pleasure in personally choosing each and every gift for Rose. Finally the cold registered through her robe and she retreated inside.

The kitchen clock showed it was just past seven. Damn, too early. Setting the empty cup in the sink, she headed into the living room. Hundreds of tiny lights twinkled and flashed over the tree, their multitudes of colors reflecting off the shiny paper covering the gifts piled on the floor. Ronnie smiled. Everything was perfect. Now it was just a matter of waiting for Rose to wake up. She looked at the grandfather clock, hoping she would not have to wait much longer. I haven’t been this excited about Christmas in years. “Come on, Rose,” she muttered to herself, noting the time seemed to be passing much slower than usual. She rearranged the presents and had another cup of coffee. The clock now read seven-thirty. Tabitha rubbed against her legs. “What do you want?”

“Mrrow?”

“Breakfast for you isn’t for another half-hour.”

“Mrrow?” Tabitha walked over to the cabinet where the cat food was stored and cried again. When crying did not work, the frisky kitty rolled onto her back and turned her head at a ridiculous angle. Ronnie chuckled and shook her head.

“Well, since it’s Christmas.” She knelt down and opened the cabinet. “Okay now, let’s see what we got here.” She pulled out a green labeled can and held it in front of the now purring feline.

“You want turkey for Christmas?”

“Mrrow.” Tabitha batted at the can with her paw.

“Fine, turkey it is then.”

Feeding Tabitha did not use up as much time as Ronnie would have liked. When the grandfather clock chimed the eight o’clock hour, the anticipation was killing her. “I think it is late enough, don’t you, Tabitha?” She reached down and scooped the cat up in her arms. “Let’s go wake Mommy so she can see all the pretty presents, hmm?”

Ronnie set Tabitha down at the foot of the bed and crawled in next to the sleeping woman.

“Rose? Rose, time to wake up.” A gentle nudge to the shoulder. “Rose? It’s Christmas morning. Don’t you want to get up and open presents?”

“Hrmmphf.”

“Come on, it’s time to get up. You don’t want to waste the whole morning in bed, do you?”

Sleepy green eyes slowly revealed themselves. “What time is it?”

“Eight.” The eyes snapped shut and the young woman let out a groan. She pulled the blanket up over her face only to have a stronger hand pull it back down.

“But it’s Christmas. You can’t sleep in on Christmas.” Ronnie hopped off the bed and pushed the portable commode over. “Come on, up and at ‘em.”

Rose gave one more groan but slowly opened her eyes, deciding Ronnie was entirely too chipper in the mornings…until she realized what morning it was. “Oh God, it’s Christmas!”

“Merry Christmas,” Ronnie chuckled, pulling the blanket out of the way and laying on her side, using her elbow to prop her head up. “It’s a beautiful morning and it would be a crime to let you sleep through it.”

“How long have you been up?”

“About an hour and a half.”

“I’m surprised you waited this long.” Ronnie was about to defend herself when she saw the twinkle in Rose’s eyes. She pounced playfully on the smaller woman, the two engaging in a brief tickle fight. “You are ruthless,” Rose said when they finally broke apart.

“Well, I guess you’re awake now, aren’t you? I’ll just leave you to take care of business.”

“Uh, okay. I’ll just be a couple of minutes.”

“Sure, just give a shout when you’re ready. I’ll bring your coffee into the living room. You can drink it and open presents at the same time, can’t you?”

Rose listened carefully until she was certain Ronnie was not coming right back, then she retrieved the small present hidden in the drawer of the night stand. An unexpected fear passed through her. Suddenly, the pen and pencil set she had Karen pick up for her did not seem such a great gift after all. If Ronnie wanted one, she would have had it by now. Maybe she did not like mechanical pencils because she could not bite them. “Stupid, stupid, stupid,” she grumbled to herself before setting the gift down on the stand and pushing herself over to the commode.

Fifteen minutes later she was dressed, wearing a light beige shirt Ronnie had insisted on giving her. Rose did not believe for a minute that it was too small for her benefactor, as it hung a good eight to ten inches past her own hips and the cuffs had to be folded over several times before she could see her fingertips. Still, it was given to her by Ronnie, and like the Dartmouth nightshirt, it was something Maria was hard pressed to get away from her long enough to wash.

A final run of the brush through her hair and Rose was ready. She set the present on her lap then covered it with the quilt before calling out. A few seconds later Ronnie appeared. “Ready?”

“I guess so.” She forced a smile to her face. Oh God, please let her like my gift, she silently prayed as Ronnie helped her into the wheelchair and guided her out of the room.

*******************

The large pile of presents spilling out from under the tree captivated Rose’s attention as Ronnie helped her into the sunken level of the living room. Even when she stayed with a family of five one Christmas, the young orphan had never seen so many presents stuffed under the tree. She recognized the large, flowing style of Ronnie’s handwriting on all the gift tags. “Is your family coming over today?”

“No. I have to go see Susan’s family later, but no one’s supposed to be stopping by. Why?”

Why put all their presents under the tree if they aren’t stopping over? Her expression became even more puzzled. “Well, aren’t those their presents?” Ronnie gave a short laugh and squeezed her arm.

“No. They’re yours.”

Rose’s eyes grew wide as saucers and for a few seconds she forgot how to breathe. Mine? “Yyou mean…?” Giving up on speech, she merely pointed at the presents.

“Yup, they’re all for you.” Ronnie’s brow crinkled. “Is something wrong?”

“N-no…I…” She looked up at the most important person in her life as a pair of tears slid down her face. Rose had to fight to keep her lip from quivering. “I never…all those…for me…” She reached out and was met halfway, enfolded in strong, comforting arms. “Oh Ronnie.”

“Shh, I’ve got you.” Ronnie left one arm around Rose’s back and used the other to stroke her hair.

“I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking about how many there were. I just kept seeing things I thought you’d like and bought them.”

“B-but I only got you one…”

“Shh.” She put her fingers to Rose’s lips. “It’s the thought that counts, not anything else.” Wiping away a tear streak with her thumb, Ronnie spoke again. “One gift from you is worth a thousand from anyone else, got that?”

The blonde head moved with a shaky nod. “Can I give you my gift first?”

“You know what…” Ronnie wiped away the other streak from Rose’s cheek. “I’d rather wait until after you open your presents. Would that be okay?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” She stood up and reached for the handles of the wheelchair.

“Where are we going?” Rose asked with some surprise when she felt herself moving.

“It’s Christmas. You’d be much more comfortable on the couch and I’m tired of kneeling. Come on, we’ll sit back and drink our coffees, then open presents.”

****************

Rose was just settling on the couch when they heard a crash from behind the tree. “What the…?” Ronnie exclaimed. She got her answer a second later when Tabitha came tearing out from under the tree and raced into the kitchen. Before either could speak, the orange and white blur returned and dove back into the mountain of presents.

“What’s wrong with her?” Rose asked, concerned. “I’ve never seen her move so fast before.”

“I think…” Ronnie crossed the room, knelt down, and began moving presents out of the way.

“Yup…Tabitha, you greedy little girl.” She moved back to let the younger woman see. The cat was lying on her back, batting at an ornament ball dangling above her. “Your little baby there got into her Christmas present.” She reached in to retrieve the package only to have her wrist caught between Tabitha’s front legs. “Don’t you even think about clawing me,” she warned while slowly trying to pull her hand back. Soft paws revealed their weapons, the claws pressing against her skin until she stopped moving. Tabitha looked up at her for a second, then began purring and licking Ronnie’s wrist. “Miss Grayson, I do believe your cat is stoned out of her mind.” She pulled out the bag of catnip. It was still wrapped in festive green paper, except for the prominent piece missing where it had been chewed into.

“You put catnip under the tree?”

“Yeah but it was in a plastic bag and wrapped in paper.”

Rose smirked and shook her head. “Ronnie, they can smell catnip a mile away. Tabitha. Tabitha?

Come here, honey.”

The cat moved three steps before falling into a lump on the carpet and cleaning herself.

“I don’t think she’s going anywhere, Rose.” Enough of this. I want you to open presents. She reached over and picked up a shirt box wrapped in silver paper. “Since I’m over here anyway, let’s start with your first present.” She returned to the couch and handed it over, trying hard to control her enthusiasm and excitement.

Small fingers ran over the fancy paper and red bow. “It’s almost too pretty to open.”

“It’s just wrapping paper. Open it,” she urged. Come on, open it up and see what I got you. A smile akin to a child’s grew on Ronnie’s face.

Rose looked around. “There’s no place to throw the paper away.”

“Toss it on the floor. I’ll pick it up later. Open it!” Ronnie scooted over until she was on the cushion next to the younger woman.

“I can’t toss it on the floor.” Her fingertip traced the bold writing on the gift tag.

“But…” Ronnie looked around, frowning when she did not find anything suitable in sight. “I’ll be right back.” She hopped off the couch and went into the kitchen. Rose listened to the sound of cupboards opening and shutting, followed by drawers. There was a muttered curse followed by

“There it is.” A few seconds later Ronnie returned, shaking the garbage bag open. She handed it to Rose and returned to the adjoining cushion, tucking her bare feet up underneath her thighs.

“Okay. Now open it.”

The young woman looked from the present to Ronnie. “Thank you.”

“You don’t even know what it is yet.” Hurry up and open it. Rose slipped her fingernail under the tag and carefully separated it from the package, setting it on the side table. Another pass and one corner flap opened. “Just tear it,” Ronnie growled playfully. “Or we’ll be here until next Christmas.”

Rose looked at the beautiful package, her friend’s overly excited face, then at the present again. Small fingers curled beneath the open flap and with a quick tug tore a large strip of paper away. A few more rips and the box was opened to reveal a rust colored shirt. She picked it up by the shoulders and held it out to look at it. “Oh! That’s very nice.”

“Do you like it?”

“Oh yes, absolutely.” Rose looked at the length of the sleeves, noting they were a perfect match to her shorter arms. “I won’t have to fold over the cuffs.”

“Of course not. I made sure to get the right size.” Ronnie smiled proudly. “Do you like the color?”

“Very much.”

“It matches your eyebrows. I bet you’ll look great in it.”

Rose turned the shirt this way and that, nodding with agreement. It was, quite simply, terrific and she couldn’t wait to wear it. She folded it up and handed it to Ronnie, who set it on the empty cushion at the end of the couch. The trash was moved out of the way and another present retrieved from under the tree…

*******************

Rose forced the last piece of wrapping paper into the already overstuffed trash bag and wiped another happy tear from her cheek. “You really are amazing, you know that?”

“I’m glad you think so,” Ronnie responded with a warm smile. It had been a day full of tears and smiles from Rose and the executive could not have been happier. “Those are the only things I wasn’t sure about.” She gestured with her hand at the pair of blue and white sneakers on Rose’s lap. “I can take them back if they’re too big.”

“No, they’re perfect.”

“Great.” Ronnie reached over and picked them up, then looked around for an empty place to put them. The cushion was piled high with clothes and the coffee table was littered with software programs and various other items. She went to set them on the carpet but Tabitha came running over. “Oh no you don’t.” In the end the sneakers were placed on top of the pile of sweaters.

Rose gave a short sniff and blinked several times before moving her hand beneath the afghan. “I guess it’s time for your gift now. I’m sor…”

“No, wait.” Ronnie jumped off the couch. “There’s one more. Don’t go away, I’ll be right back.”

Fingering the thin bow on the gift in her lap, Rose let her gaze settle on the pile of clothes. A fresh tear rolled down her face, causing a frown to cross the blue-eyed woman’s face upon her return. “You know, it wasn’t my intention to make you cry.” She resumed her position on the couch only inches away from Rose.

That earned a chuckle. “I’m just a bit overwhelmed, I guess,” Rose replied, haphazardly wiping the salty drops off her cheeks. “I’ve never gotten so many things at Christmas ever.” She looked around, still amazed at the multitude of presents piled about. “I just can’t…” Rose looked down at her lap and shook her head. “Listen to me, I make it sound like my life was straight out of Oliver Twist.” She took the offered linen handkerchief.

“Of course you don’t,” Ronnie said softly. “Come on, let me give you your last present and then you can give me mine.” She set the jewelry box in Rose’s hands.

“Oh…oh my.” The young woman’s hand began shaking only to be steadied by a much larger one wrapping around hers.

“Open it,” came the whisper near her ear. “It’s okay, it won’t bite.” After a few seconds, long fingers pried the box open to reveal its contents.

Rose stared in amazement at the pendant attached to a thin rope chain. Only an inch and a half long, the white gold had been carefully molded into an exquisite representation of a rose. Tiny emerald and ruby chips made up the petals and leaves while a diamond solitaire rested at the base of the stem. Her lower lip quivered as she touched the pendant reverently with one fingertip.

“Oh Ronnie…it’s beautiful,” she whispered.

“A rose for a rose,” Ronnie said, repeating the slogan that had drawn her to the jewelry in the first place. She took the necklace out of the box and opened the catch. Rose stayed very still as the cool metal touched her skin and Ronnie fastened the chain. “Looks perfect on you.”

“It-it’s too much, Ronnie. I can’t…” She was stopped by a pair of fingers pressing against her lips.

“Rose…” She wiped another tear with her thumb. “I guess Santa should have brought you some handkerchiefs too, hmm?” She dabbed another tear away from Rose’s face. “Listen to me. I wanted you to have this.”

“But…” Rose looked around. “All these clothes, the programs, the shoes and sneakers and…” Ronnie’s fingers silenced her again.

“You deserve nice clothes. You deserve things that fit and look good on you.” She took the young woman’s chin in her hand and forced her to meet her gaze. “And you deserve to wear something pretty. Now…give me a hug, tell me how much you like it, and give me my present.” She said the last part with a playful smile, forcing Rose to smile along with her.

“It’s more than pretty, it’s wonderful. I love it.” The young woman wrapped her arms around Ronnie’s neck and pulled her in for a hug. “It’s so beautiful,” she whispered. “I love it so much, thank you.”

“I’m glad.”

“You really are my guardian angel, aren’t you?” Rose pulled back and looked at her friend, green eyes sparkling with moisture. “You’re the best friend anyone could ever have.” She reached under the afghan and pulled out the present. “I just wish I had something more to show you just how much you mean to me. Merry Christmas, Ronnie.” She nervously handed over the present, a million thoughts flying through her mind. Her anxiety grew as Ronnie slowly removed the gift tag and slipped it in her pocket. “Well, open it.”

The older woman laughed at Rose’s impatience and tugged on the thin red ribbon. “You’re as bad as I am…oh.” She opened the long velvet box. “Rose, they’re beautiful.”

“Do you like them?”

“Yes, very much.” Ronnie pulled the pen out and held it up to the light, the smile never leaving her face. “That’s a very pretty design. All those blues and greens swirling around. I like that gold band there too.”

“You really like it? You’re not just saying that to make me feel good, are you?”

“No Hon, I’m not just saying that. I really do like it.” She leaned over and gave Rose a hug. “It really is a thoughtful gift,” she said, leaning back.

“You said you could never find a pen around here.”

“I never can,” Ronnie agreed. “I guarantee I won’t lose this one.”

“I didn’t know if you liked mechanical pencils. Probably not since you can’t bite them, huh?”

“Rose, mechanical pencils are fine. Really, they are. I only use the wooden ones because that’s what we have in the supply office at work. I never had any reason to buy a pencil like this.” She turned the metal at the tip, watching the lead grow from the end. “I’ll promise you this, I won’t chew the end of this one.”

“You’d better not,” Rose playfully teased, her fears eased by the smile on Ronnie’s face. Her tone grew serious. “I’m really happy you like it. I’ve never bought anyone something like that before.”

“You know I would have been happy no matter what you got, even if it was just a card.” She looked down at the set and smiled. “These really are beautiful.” She reached over for another hug, much to Rose’s joy.

“This is the best Christmas I’ve ever had,” she whispered into Ronnie’s ear. “Thank you so much.”

The dark-haired woman smiled and hugged even harder. “You’re welcome. Thank you for making my Christmas so special.” She reluctantly ended the embrace, her hand still gripping the pen case.

She looked over at the clock. “Wow, I didn’t realize it was so late. It took that long just to open presents?”

“There were a lot of presents to open,” Rose replied with a smile. “I have no idea what to do with all those computer programs.” She gestured at the pile on the table.

“You’re going to learn from them.” Ronnie set the pen case down and picked up one of the software boxes. “This one teaches you how to type. It’s self-paced and shows you how to format business letters and memos.” She set the box on Rose’s lap and picked up another one. “This teaches the fundamentals of bookkeeping and accounting. There are programs to do all the actual calculations but if you’re going to be in the business world you really should know the basics.” She put the programs back on the table. “I’ll install them for you tomorrow and show you how to bring them up so you can work on them. Once you’re comfortable, I’ll show you how to log into the corporate network and you can go onto the Internet.”

“That sounds like fun. I’ve been on the Internet before. They had it at the library. I found a great site once that had all sorts of information about how to take care of cats.”

“Anything you’re interested in is out there on the Internet. When I first got used to being on a computer, I spent hours surfing the Net looking at different things. My bookmark file must have been a mile long.”

“Bookmark file?” Rose shook her head. “I don’t know if I can get all this computer stuff.”

Ronnie laughed. “Oh, Rose. Trust me. A few weeks and you and the computer will be best friends. I’ll have to drag you away from it.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“I do. It’s very addictive.”

“Ronnie? I understand how the typing and the other programs are supposed to help me, but what is the Rescuer of the Maiden supposed to teach me?” She pointed at the brightly colored box with knights battling on the cover.

“Uh…well…” The executive’s face colored slightly and she gave a sheepish smile. “That one teaches you how to be the great knight who rescues the fair maiden from the evil king’s dungeon. I thought you might like a game to relax and take a break with.”

“A knight rescuing a maiden, hmm?” Rose glanced at the cover again, noting that the maiden was fair-haired, like she was. She looked over at her own personal knight in shining armor. “I’m sure I’ll enjoy it.” Ronnie smiled back and stood up.

“Right now I think we had better hit the kitchen and get dinner started or we’re not going to be eating until late tonight.” Rose watched as the wheelchair was brought over.

“Oh, okay.” She allowed herself to be lifted into the chair but before Ronnie could pull back she wrapped her arms around the executive’s neck and squeezed, burying her face into the dark tresses. “Thank you. You’re the best friend I’ve ever had and today is one of the happiest days I’ve ever known.”

Ronnie returned the embrace, smiling into the golden hair. “You’re welcome. And thank you for making it so special for me.”

**************

As they reached the threshold of the kitchen, Rose looked up. “Hey, look at that.”

“What?”

“The mistletoe. You’ve left it up there all this time and I didn’t notice.”

“Hmm, guess I have.” Ronnie’s heart began beating faster. They were directly below the green leaves. “Um, would it be okay if…”

“Well, we’re both under the mistletoe and it is Christmas.” Rose swallowed, nervousness creeping in although she wasn’t sure why. After all, it’s just Ronnie. “Yes.” She turned her face up to meet the dark head coming down. Their lips touched once…twice before Ronnie pulled back.

“I um…I guess we’d better get dinner started.” She guided them into the kitchen, knowing full well why her heart was pounding like a rocker’s drum. Rose’s lips were soft, so very soft she had almost lost herself in them, stopping just before her tongue could work its way out. Knowing she couldn’t afford another kiss like that one, Ronnie made a mental note to let the young woman wheel herself out of the kitchen.

“Yes,” Rose agreed, turning her head forward and hoping the blush she felt rising to her cheeks wasn’t noticeable to Ronnie. It was soft and sweet and she felt guilty about the way it made her feel. No one had kissed her in a long time and certainly not with as much gentleness and tenderness. She felt warm inside, as if she had swallowed a strong drink. She dimly realized Ronnie was speaking to her. “I’m sorry, what?”

“I asked if you wanted to make some sugar cookies.”

“Oh. Do you like sugar cookies?”

“Well, they’re okay and they are the traditional holiday cookie.” Ronnie opened the refrigerator and smiled. “Of course we do have a roll of chocolate chip cookies here too.” Her tone made it clear which type she preferred.

“Sounds good to me.” She wheeled her way over to the lower cabinet and retrieved a cookie sheet, careful not to let the wheelchair scratch up against Ronnie’s woodwork. The counters were too high for her to easily help with the preparations but Rose did what she could. Ronnie turned on the radio in the corner and soon festive holiday music filled the air, making the perfect setting to prepare dinner. Neither knew the other was thinking about the mistletoe and the kiss.

Rose was confused. Her feelings went beyond friendly affection, but how much beyond, she was not sure. As she watched Ronnie cut the cookie dough, she was struck again by just how beautiful her friend was. Certainly, no one had ever meant as much to her and Rose could not imagine her life without Ronnie in it. The kiss was warm and loving and something she wanted to experience again.

Ronnie had her own internal dilemma. Her mind and body screamed for her to taste the softness one more time, to show Rose just how much she meant to her, to take her beautiful golden haired companion into her arms and never let go. It was torture, plain and simple, and the cool air when she stepped out to go to her sister’s house did nothing to lower the temperature of her fevered soul.

*********************

Rose had just folded up the last pair of panties and put them in the lower drawer of the dresser when Ronnie returned. She entered the room and flopped down on the bed, her long arms folded up behind her head. “It didn’t go well?” Rose queried, noting the somber expression.

“Oh, the kids loved the presents. So did Susan.”

“What happened?” She wheeled herself over to the side of the bed and put her hand on Ronnie’s forearm. “Did Tommy show up or something?”

“No, I guess he’s up in the mountains with his buddies. Everything was fine, it’s just that…” Ronnie turned her gaze away from Rose and glanced at the ceiling. “Sometimes I wish I wasn’t the oldest. It’s too much responsibility.”

“What happened?”

Ronnie gave a sigh and looked back at her companion. “Mother called from whatever port her cruise stopped at. She’s not happy with the way I handled the whole thing about Tommy embezzling from the company.”

“How does she know about that? I thought you weren’t going to tell her.”

“There are no secrets in this family, Rose,” she said sadly. “The thing is she isn’t questioning whether or not he did it but how I handled it. She said I should have kept a lid on it until I was completely sure, and then I should have talked to him before removing him from his office.”

Rose’s hand began moving up and down Ronnie’s arm in a comforting motion. “Did Susan at least stick up for you?”

“She didn’t say a word. Not a peep. You know, sometimes I wonder why I don’t just say screw them all and quit. I could move to Chicago or Boston and start my own company.”

“Then why don’t you?”

There was a long silence before Ronnie answered. When she did, it was with quiet resignation.

“Because they need me.” Shaking her head, she gave a resigned sigh and reached for the remote.

“Come on, all those Christmas shows will be starting soon. HBO is rerunning that Rich Little version of A Christmas Carol.”

“I’ve never seen it.”

“Oh, it’s pretty funny. He does all the characters as impersonations of famous celebrities. I saw it when I was a kid. Come on.” Ronnie found the right station and set the remote aside before rising and helping Rose get into bed. Midnight would find them as it always did, the longer one curled up against the side of the smaller one, both sleeping contentedly.

**********************

Rose stared at the screen, concentration causing her brow to furrow. She pressed the mouse button and moved the red seven under the black eight. She was taking a short break from the typing program, having worked on it steadily for almost three hours. She was pleased with her progress after only three weeks of practice. Her speed was improving rapidly while the number of mistakes declined. A flat board resting across the arms of the wheelchair served as a makeshift desktop, the full leg casts making it impossible for Rose to get under the desk far enough to use the keyboard tray.

Maria entered the room with a sandwich and cup of coffee. “You need to take a break.” She waited for Rose to put the mouse and keyboard back on the desk, then handed her the sandwich, setting the cup on the night stand within easy reach. “I swear you’re as bad as she is sometimes. I’ve left some evenings with her on that thing and come back in the morning to find her still sitting in front of it.” The middle aged woman shook her head. “When she was in high school she was the same way.”

“What was she like? When she was younger?” Rose gripped the wheels and turned her chair, silently asking Maria to sit and join her. The housekeeper relaxed into the soft leather of Ronnie’s chair and laced her fingers together.

“So you want to know what she was like?” A friendly smile worked its way across her face.

“Ronnie’s her own person, always has been. She’s always known what she wanted to be and where she was going.”

“No, that’s not I meant.” Rose shook her head, trying to think of how to phrase her request. “Tell me about her. Something she did, something that happened to her, something about her.”

“I’m not sure I should. You know it’s the cardinal rule of housekeepers to keep what they see and hear private.”

“Well you don’t have to tell me her deep dark secrets, Maria,” Rose chided. “Ronnie told me herself she was a hell raiser. I’m sure you must have a tale or two you remember. I’m sure she wasn’t the example of a perfect child.”

“Perfect? Hah!” the older woman laughed, her eyes crinkling at the corners in a motherly way.

“Veronica was many things growing up but perfect wasn’t one of them. That child had me running around more than her brother and sister put together.”

“Oh, really? Do tell.” Rose’s eyes widened with expectation as she took a bite of her sandwich.

“Wait, let me get something to drink.” Maria left and returned a minute later with a tall glass of soda and a coaster. She settled back into the chair and took a sip before continuing. “I remember a time when she was thirteen and her parents were out of town. Some friends wanted her to go to the mall with them. Now normally it would have been fine, but she had skipped school a few days before and her father grounded her while they were gone.”

“What did she do?”

“What any kid her age would do, she snuck out. She went into her room and climbed out the window. I knew where she went, but there was no way I could go after her with Susan and Tommy in tow. He wasn’t more than five or six at the time and a handful all by himself.”

“So what happened?” Rose was listening intently, imagining a thirteen year old Ronnie slipping out to spend time with friends at the mall.

“She and a couple of friends of hers decided they wanted to try cigarettes. Well of course no store in the mall was going to sell three teenage girls a pack of cigarettes. Ronnie was tall for her age but still…. Anyway, they decided that if they couldn’t buy them that they’d shoplift them.”

“Oooh, did they get caught?”

“Not in the store. The silly girls were walking down Consaul Road smoking and wearing their school jackets. A policeman saw and picked them up.”

“I bet you were furious.”

“At first I was, but then I found out she took all the blame even though the cigarettes were found in one of the other girls’ pockets.”

“You mean she took the blame for someone else?”

Maria nodded and took another sip of her soda. “I didn’t tell her father. I figured that being dragged down to the police station was enough to put a scare into her.”

Rose sat quietly for a moment, deep in thought. It made perfect sense that Ronnie would try to protect others around her. She looked down at her broken legs and nodded. Always the caretaker, she thought to herself. “Maria, has Ronnie ever done something like this before?” She motioned at herself. “I mean, has she ever taken anyone in who had nowhere else to go?”

“Never,” the housekeeper replied. Rose sensed hesitation on Maria’s part and waited patiently for her to continue. “I was surprised when she brought Tabitha here and even more so when she called to say you would be staying. Ronnie is a very private woman.” She looked like she wanted to say more but decided against it.

“I have a house to clean and you have some lunch to finish up. She’ll be calling again soon.” Maria stood up and retrieved the glass from the desk. “By the way, remind her Tabitha’s appointment is tomorrow. They called today.”

“Oh, that’s right, I forgot.” Rose looked around to make sure the feline wasn’t around. “How long is she supposed to be there?”

“Just overnight,” the housekeeper replied.

“Poor thing.” The young woman’s face took on a sympathetic look. “She won’t even know what’s going on. But I suppose it’s better than letting her suffer through that heat again.”

“Oh, don’t remind me.” Maria shook her head. “I was ready to throw her out in the snowbank with all that yowling.”

“You weren’t the only one. I thought for sure Ronnie was going to do it the night she wouldn’t stop crying.” Just then the subject of conversation sauntered in and jumped on the bed to claim her nap space.

“Enjoy it while you can, Missy,” the housekeeper said to Tabitha, who responded by licking her paws and rubbing her ear.

“She’s so cute,” Rose said, reaching over to give the cat a pet.

“Cute, sure,” Maria scoffed. “You try making dinner with her underfoot and tell me how cute she is.” She leaned over and scratched Tabitha’s head. “If you’re a good kitty and stay in here while I get the mopping done I’ll give you an extra cat treat before I go, how’s that sound?”

“Oh, she likes that idea,” the young woman said when Tabitha began to purr. “I’ll keep an eye on her.”

Once Maria left, Rose set the cordless phone on her lap and waited for Ronnie’s usual after lunch phone call.

***************************

“There goes our bonus,” Susan sighed before tossing the report back on Ronnie’s desk. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a lower earnings quarter. Do you realize what a banner year it would have been without that?”

The executive opened the folder again, the numbers still incomprehensible. The losses in the Real Estate division were enough to make the entire year mediocre in terms of profit. Although all the members of the Board of Directors were family and knew exactly what was going on, the rest of the business world did not, and Cartwright Corporation had some serious explaining to do.

Ronnie ran her fingers through her hair and looked at her sister. “The whole year. He has wiped out everything we’ve done. You realize this is just the tip of the iceberg. What do you think those auditors are going to turn up when they go back to when he first took over?”

“You think he’s been stealing that long?”

“No, the annual audits would have picked up something like that. When did he start missing deadlines and taking lots of time off?”

“I don’t know…March, April maybe?”

Ronnie nodded. “Sounds right. He took that loan out in April.” She picked up her mechanical pencil and rested the tip against her lips. The action had a calming effect on her, reminding her of the fair-haired beauty waiting for her at home. “I think whatever drug he’s into he started doing back then. Probably crack or heroin.”

“Crack? Ronnie, only junkies do crack.”

“How do you think they became junkies, Sis? I don’t think crack cares if the person is rich or poor so long as they have enough for the next bag, or hit, or whatever it is they do with it.” She sighed and tapped the pencil rhythmically against her chin. “He needs help, Susan. Probably a rehab.”

“That’s pretty. When did you get it?” the redhead asked, changing the subject.

“Rose gave it to me for Christmas.” Ronnie stopped tapping it and held it out to look at the marbled swirls of blue and green accented by a thin gold band. “It has a matching pen.” Unbidden, a smile came to her lips, one that was not missed by her younger sister.

“So how’s she doing?”

It was a subject they had not spoken of since the party and Ronnie looked at her sister in surprise.

“She’s um…fine. Sees the doctor next week to have her casts changed. I think they’re going to give her a short one for her right leg.”

“Oh, that’s good.”

A silence fell between them. Ronnie usually could tell when her sister was just being solicitous but this time there seemed to be no hidden meaning, no secret agenda in her younger sibling’s words. “Um…yeah. We stopped having her nurse come because she’s able to get around pretty good all by herself.” She paused and smiled. “The itching is driving her batty, though.”

“Oh, I bet. Remember when you broke your arm? I don’t know how many times Mother caught you trying to stick a hanger or a ruler down there to scratch.” The redhead kicked her shoes off and sat down on the couch. “So, what did you get her? And come over here for a while. I’m tired of talking across the room.”

Dark eyebrows raised. “Since when have you wanted to talk about Rose?”

“I didn’t say I wanted to talk about her, I just asked you what you got her for Christmas, that’s all.” Susan looked down at her fingernails, obviously avoiding her sister’s gaze. Ronnie was hesitant to open up, uncertain about the sudden change of attitude.

“Some clothes and a couple of computer programs,” she offered, making no effort to rise from her chair. “I didn’t go overboard.” The truth was that she had spent far more than originally planned, but the smiles Rose had given her were worth every penny.

“I didn’t say you did, Ronnie.” Seeing her sister was not going to join her on the couch, Susan stretched her legs out and let her stockinged feet rest on the far cushion. “Did she like them?”

“Yes, she liked them.” The executive looked down at her pencil and smiled, turning the writing implement over in her hands.

“So things are going well between you two?”

“Susan, she’s just a friend. I’ve told you that.” She stared at the pencil for a few seconds before speaking again, this time in a lower voice. “It really is beautiful, isn’t it?”

“It’s very nice, Ronnie,” the redhead agreed. “I guess it didn’t take her long to figure out your habit for eating every pencil in sight.”

“I don’t eat them.” A slight blush colored her features. “I bite them. There’s a difference. I can’t help it. I’ve done it since I was a kid and I’ll probably continue to do it until I’m an old lady.”

“Well Sis, I’m willing to bet you won’t be biting that one.”

Ronnie smiled. “No, it’s too beautiful. Besides, I’d probably chip my teeth on it.”

“You said it has a matching pen?”

“Yeah, right here.” Ronnie reached behind her for the blazer resting across the back of her chair and fished the pen out of the inside breast pocket. “She even made sure it had blue ink instead of black.”

“You know, I never saw anyone so particular about what color they write with.” Susan rose and crossed over to the desk to get a better look. Ronnie reluctantly handed it over. “Oh, that is nice.” There was silence for a moment before Susan handed the pen back. “I was thinking maybe Jack and I could come over some night for a visit. Nothing fancy—maybe one of those winter barbecues like you used to have.”

“We haven’t done one of those in what…two or three years now?” Ronnie shook her head. “I can’t believe it’s been that long.”

“Well then, we should do it. It’ll be fun and we’ll get to meet Rose.”

“You met her at the Christmas party, Susan,” she pointed out. “As I recall, you weren’t all that thrilled about it.”

“Well…” A guilty look passed over the younger sibling’s face. “Maybe I jumped to conclusions.”

“Maybe you did,” Ronnie agreed.

“So maybe I’d like a second chance,” the redhead offered.

Silence fell between them for a minute before Ronnie reluctantly nodded. “We’re right in the middle of the January thaw so this would be the perfect time for a winter barbecue.”

“Exactly. I’ll even leave the boys with the nanny so you won’t have to worry.”

“No, you can bring them. They haven’t been over in a while.”

“I’ll bring their PlayStation over so they have something to do.” Susan reached over and squeezed her sister’s shoulder. “You know they love beating you up in that wrestling game of theirs.”

“They still have that? I thought that was for that little black game system they had.”

“Oh, they still have that one somewhere. They only use the PlayStation now. I just got them a new wrestling game. I don’t know the name of it, of course.”

“Doesn’t matter. They’ll have my guy on the mat in three seconds flat just like they always do, except Ricky. He likes to throw my guy out of the ring a dozen times and put him into a coma before counting me out.” The sisters laughed, breaking the tension of the past few weeks.

“How about Saturday?”

“Sounds good. Excuse me.” Ronnie pressed the button on the buzzing phone.

“Your mother on line two. Says it’s urgent,” Laura’s voice said.

“Thank you.” She looked at Susan. “Now what?”

part 8

Rose held the phone against her chest, debating for the fourth time in an hour whether she should call Ronnie or not. The executive always called her by two and it was now going on four. When the phone did ring, it startled Rose enough that she almost dropped it. “Cartwright Residence.”

“Rose?”

“Ronnie?” A smile instantly crossed the young woman’s face. The background sound of someone being paged for radiology was enough to wipe the smile away. “Where are you?”

“I’m down at Albany Med.” The black-haired woman realized she was standing at the exact pay phone she had used the night of Rose’s accident to call Frank. She shook the thought off as she heard her friend’s voice come through the phone. “Oh sorry, lots of noise here. I’m fine, Tommy was in a car accident.”

“Oh no.” Rose’s legs throbbed with the memory. “Is he hurt bad?”

“I don’t know yet. The doctors are still with him and they haven’t told us much. Apparently he lost control going around a curve and ran into a telephone pole. Hey, I’ve got to go. The police are talking to Mother.”

“Okay, let me know what’s going on, all right?”

“I’ll call you later.”

Once their good-byes were said, Ronnie hung up the phone and stood next to her mother, impatiently listening to the officer’s words. “…excessive speed.”

“Everyone speeds in that area,” Beatrice snapped. “Perhaps if the State would take better care of the roads something like this wouldn’t have happened,” she said indignantly.

“The best roads in the world aren’t going to help when the driver is intoxicated, Ma’am.” The policeman pulled a note pad from his chest pocket and flipped to a page covered with writing.

“They found a dozen empty beer cans on the floor of the front seat. A breathalyzer taken at the accident scene showed his blood alcohol level twice the legal limit. You still want to blame the roads?”

Unable to protest and at a loss for words, Beatrice turned to her oldest daughter. The silent request was understood. It was time for the family caretaker. “Sergeant Mitchell,” Ronnie said, stepping between the officer and her mother. “What happens to Tommy now?”

“After they get done stitching him up he’ll be taken over to the County Jail and booked. If he gets there early enough, Judge Turner will set bail today, otherwise it’ll be tomorrow.” He shook his head. “I’ll tell you this, Miss. If you don’t get that fellow some help soon, you’d better plan on spending lots of time here.” He put the pad away and took a step back. “He was lucky this time. There’s something to be said for automatic seat belts and air bags. We could be looking at something far worse here than a few cuts and bruises.”

“Yes, very lucky.” From the corner of her eye, Ronnie saw Susan wrapping an arm around their mother, who looked torn between berating the officer and breaking down in tears. She understood her mother’s struggle. This was a problem the Cartwright name and money could not fix. “Oh.” She turned to the officer. “What about his car?”

“It’s been impounded. We’ll let you know when you can have it picked up. It’s totaled, though.”

“I want to see my son,” Beatrice announced.

“Once they finish with him, he’s going up to the jail. You can see him there once he’s been booked.”

“Sergeant,” Ronnie gave him a soft smile, hoping to diffuse the tension in the air. “Would it hurt anything if she saw him for just a minute?” She saw him waver and moved in, lowering her voice so her mother wouldn’t overhear. “I think she needs to see him now, not after they’ve cleaned him up, don’t you?” He looked down at the floor for a second before giving a small nod.

“He’s a mess, Miss. You need to get him help.”

“I will,” she promised.

“Just for a minute and I have to stay with you.”

“Thank you.” She turned to face her mother and Susan. “He’s going to let us see him for a minute.” As they moved to follow the policeman, Ronnie felt her sister’s hand on her arm.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?”

“No,” Ronnie admitted. “But I don’t think hiding the truth from her is the best thing either. Maybe she does need to see him now, to see what he’s doing to himself.”

In her thirty-three years, Ronnie could only remember a handful of times when her mother had cried. No matter how much something upset Beatrice Cartwright, she kept it inside, a trait she passed on to her oldest child. Yet the sight of her youngest child in a hospital bed, his face bloodied and bruised, was enough to bring tears to the matriarch’s eyes. He opened his eyes at the gasp and looked at his mother, his eyes taking a moment to focus before he let his head drop back down onto the pillow. “What’d they tell you?” he asked warily.

“That you had an accident, Sweetie.” Beatrice walked over to the bed and took his hand in hers.

“I don’t know what happened, Mother…” He licked his lips as if parched. “I was up working late last night and I guess I must have been tired. I went out to get some breakfast and I must have fallen asleep at the wheel.” He looked up through blackened eyes and gave his mother an apologetic look. “I’m sorry you had to come all the way out here.”

Beatrice patted his hand and used her free hand to wipe her tears. “It’s all right, Honey. I’m here now. We’ll call Mister Jenkins and have him meet us at the jail. I’m sure he can take care of everything.”

“I guess I shouldn’t drive tired, huh?” he joked, his face twisting with pain as he tried to sit up.

“Oh, it hurts.” His sisters exchanged dubious looks at the exaggerated groan. Sergeant Mitchell politely coughed and looked at his watch.

“Mother, I think it’s time for us to leave,” Ronnie said, putting her hands on the smaller woman’s shoulders. “Why don’t you and Susan wait for me out in the waiting room? I want to talk to Tommy for a minute.”

Beatrice nodded and headed toward her younger daughter, who quickly led her out of the room. Ronnie listened to her mother’s voice trail off as they disappeared down the hallway. “…and he’s such a handsome boy, Susan. I hope he doesn’t end up with any scars.”

“So what’s up, Sis?” Tommy grinned at her, his trademark Cheshire look not working too well with a broken nose and bloodied lip. His grin faded when Ronnie moved closer, her face showing not anger, but concern.

“Tommy, you need help. Things are only going to get worse.” Despite all that had happened between them during the last couple of months, this was still her brother. “If you get treatment maybe they’ll drop the charges.”

“Treatment?” he scoffed. “You make me sound like one of those bums who live in the gutter.”

“Lots of people with money and status go into treatment, Tommy. You could go to the Betty Ford Clinic if you wanted to. I understand that’s a great place.”

“If it’s so fucking wonderful then you go there.”

“This time it was a pole, next time it could be another car or worse. This has to stop.” She ran her fingers through her hair, frustration making itself known with a long release of breath. “You obviously have a drinking problem and probably a drug problem too.”

“One look and you can tell that, right Doctor Cartwright?” he sneered.

“You stole Rose’s pills from my house, Tommy! You tried to break into the safe in the office and you’ve forged my name on bank loans. If it’s not drugs then what is it? You tell me, because I can’t understand why else you’d be doing these things.”

“Is that what this is about? Your friend can’t find her stupid pills and of course since I was in your house once in the last three years you decide it has to be me?”

“Twice,” she corrected, her jaw clenched with anger. “Or don’t you remember the night you upended my coffee table?”

“Get out of here, Ronnie,” he growled. “I fell asleep at the wheel, nothing more. You’re just trying to poison everyone against me.”

“I’m trying to help you, Tommy. You need a rehab before you kill yourself or someone else.”

“What I need is a fair shake—something I don’t get with you around—Oh mighty Veronica, Queen of the Cartwrights.”

“Tommy…”

“Fuck you, Ronnie!”

“Miss Cartwright,” she was surprised to find the sergeant still in the room, having forgotten all about him. “You can’t do anything more here. Why don’t you go see to your mother and I’ll deal with him.”

“That’s right, Ronnie, go see Mother and show her what a good daughter you are,” Tommy snarled. “Maybe she’ll even forget her pride and joy is a dyke.”

Dead silence descended on the room. Ronnie’s brain tried desperately to rewrite what it had heard but to no avail. Her head hung down, the long black tresses hiding her face from the officer’s view. Her emotions swirled and it was several breaths before she found her voice. “I really hope you get help, Tommy.” She walked out of the room and went in the opposite direction of the waiting area, unable to face her family yet.

Outside the snow was falling gently, creating a light haze of white against the gray sky. Ronnie leaned against the cold brick of the building. With her jacket still upstairs in the waiting room, the silk blouse was little defense against the cold wind. Still the weary executive stayed where she was, hoping the bitter chill would freeze some of her pain. Ronnie was torn between being angry with her brother and worrying that he was on a self-destructive course with only two possible endings, jail or death. His hurtful words replayed themselves over in her mind and she wanted nothing more than to be home, curled up against Rose. Rose…blue eyes closed and she let her mind fill with the vision of the young woman. Ronnie lost herself momentarily in the imaginary comfort of Rose’s arms when she felt a very real hand on her arm.

“It’s cold out here. Come inside,” Susan said, holding out her sister’s jacket.

Ronnie took the jacket and hugged it to her chest. “Thanks. I’ll be up in a little bit. I just need some air.” The warmth of the leather permeated through the silk, letting her know just how cold it really was.

“I know what he said,” Susan admitted, taking the jacket and holding it out for Ronnie to slip her arms in. “Sergeant Mitchell pulled me aside and told me.”

“Terrific. Maybe he’ll put it in his report too.” She straightened up long enough to get the jacket on, then leaned back against the wall.

“He promised me he wouldn’t say anything. He was just worried you were upset.” The redhead put her hand on her sister’s shoulder. “Why don’t you take off? Go home to Rose. I’ll stay here with Mother and wait for Mister Jenkins.”

Ronnie’s first thought was to accept her sister’s offer and escape to the one person who made her feel comfortable…to get away from this mess she did not want to deal with and return to her sanctuary. But while being the oldest meant being in charge, it also carried with it a great deal of responsibility. She sighed. “No, you know I can’t leave until it’s over.”

“I know, I just thought I’d at least offer.” Susan looked at the falling snow and shivered. “You know I’m freezing out here.”

“Why don’t you go home to Jack and the kids? I can handle Mother.”

“No. If you have to be there then I should be there too. Come on, misery loves company.” Susan and Ronnie walked back inside and headed for the waiting room. “I um…I told Mother I agreed with you about the drug thing.”

“You did?”

The redhead nodded. “I thought maybe she would believe it more if I told her I thought he was doing drugs too.”

“What did she say?” Ronnie saw her answer on Susan’s crestfallen face.

“She doesn’t believe it’s as bad as I told her, and I even mentioned what you told me about those pills missing from your house and the bank loan.” She looked up at Ronnie and they shared a quiet but sad understanding. Nothing they said would change their mother’s opinion. They reached the outer doors of the emergency room.

“Well…one good thing, I guess…” Ronnie began. At the expectant look, she smiled. “It’s nice to know you’re on my side in this. It makes it easier.”

“Hey, we may not be best friends kind of sisters but we’re still sisters,” Susan said. “Besides, I’m holding you to the winter barbecue this weekend.”

“Deal.” Together they walked back to face the long evening of waiting around as the wheels and paperwork of justice turned slowly.

*********************

The sound of a car door woke Rose from her sleep. She yawned and rubbed her eyes, noting by the red numbers of the clock that it was well past midnight. “Ronnie? I’m awake,” she called when she heard the sliding glass door close.

“Oh.” A moment later the executive appeared in the doorway. “I’m sorry, did I wake you?”

“No,” she lied while turning on the lamp. “I wanted to be awake when you came home anyway.” Patting the empty space on the bed next to her, she asked, “So what happened?”

Ronnie sighed and flopped down on the bed, her head gratefully sinking into the thick pillows. Both shoes hit the hardwood floor and pantyhose covered toes wiggled in relief. “Ah, much better.” Her watch followed her bracelet to the small side table. “Tommy was drunk and loaded with heroin and ran his car into a telephone pole.”

“Was anyone else hurt?”

“Thank God, no. He walked away with a busted nose and a few bruises. They found some cocaine on him when they searched him at the jail.”

“Cocaine? Oh Ronnie, that’s awful.”

“You should have seen Mother’s face when they added possession to the list of charges.” She shook her head. “I still can’t believe they gave him bail.” She rubbed her face vigorously with both hands. “I don’t know, Rose,” she sighed. “I knew something was up but I figured it was pot, not coke.” She took a deep breath. “That stuff’s going to kill him and he doesn’t even care. I tried to talk to him about going to rehab but he wouldn’t listen.” A brief look of hurt crossed Ronnie’s face at the memory of her brother’s hateful words. “I guess whatever I say doesn’t matter.”

Rose heard the sadness in her friend’s voice and knew there was more to what happened than she was letting on. She shifted on the bed, turning so her upper body was facing her companion.

“Has he always had this animosity toward you?”

“No.” Ronnie stared up at the ceiling. “When we were younger, Tommy was my shadow. Anything I did, he wanted to do. If I was interested in something, he was interested in it.”

“What happened?”

Ronnie shrugged. “I don’t really know. We started getting older and things changed. I think he always assumed that since he was the only son, he would be the one to take over when our father stepped down. I think he resented me because of that.”

“Yet you still try to help him.”

“He’s my brother. What else can I do?” She laced her fingers behind her head. “He had such potential, Rose. I hate seeing what these drugs are doing to him.”

“Maybe there’s still hope that he’ll seek treatment on his own.”

“Maybe,” Ronnie conceded. “I suppose anything is possible. God, he just gets me so angry sometimes. I could have had him arrested for embezzling and I didn’t. You think he cares? No, I try to help him and he turns around and calls me a d…” She stopped the word before it left her throat. “…a damn bitch,” she amended. “Ah, doesn’t matter, I guess.”

“It matters.” Rose reached over and placed her hand on Ronnie’s shoulder. “Maybe your family doesn’t care but I do. He had no right to hurt you like that. You don’t deserve it. You, Veronica Cartwright, are one of the most loving, gentle people I have ever met and anyone that doesn’t see how special you are is blind.”

Ronnie reached over and tousled the younger woman’s hair. “That goes both ways, my friend.” There was more, so much more she wanted to say, but fear held her back. Part of her wanted to pull Rose into her arms and keep her there for eternity and the other part screamed the truth that would keep them forever separated. Her playful mood disappeared as the latter part won out.

“Hey, I think we’d better get to sleep.”

“Oh…okay.” Rose was surprised by the sudden change but realized perhaps it was better to wait than to push the issue. There were still parts of Ronnie that were closed to her and she did not want to do anything to make her friend uncomfortable. She settled back on her own side and waited for company under the covers.

Ronnie looked at the woman waiting for her and Tommy’s words echoed through her mind.

“Maybe I should go to my own room. You’re sleeping through the night without pain and you’d probably like to have the bed all to yourself again.”

“Um…I guess…if that’s what you want,” Rose said quietly, biting her lower lip. “I suppose you’d probably be more comfortable in your bed anyway.”

“Yeah, I suppose so.” Ronnie noted her companion’s voice held the same tone of regret as her own yet she still sat up and collected her shoes. “I’ll see you in the morning.” She stood up and walked to the door. Her hand was on the handle when she heard a quiet sniffle. She turned to see sad pools of green looking at her. “Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked softly.

“N-nothing, I’m sorry. I’ll see you tomorrow, Ronnie.” Rose turned her head away but not before Ronnie saw a tear roll free. A second later the bed shifted as she added her weight. Long fingers cupped Rose’s chin, forcing her to turn and meet the concerned gaze.

“What’s wrong?” Without thinking, her thumb began stroking the soft skin beneath it. “Tell me, Rose.”

“Are you still happy having me here? I know it’s been an inconvenience and…” She was stopped by Ronnie’s finger on her lips.

“You listen to me. You are not an inconvenience to me. And yes, I’m still happy with you here. What brought this on?” She could have kicked herself as she immediately realized the answer to her own question. “I just thought you’d be more comfortable without me in your bed. It’s not that I don’t want you here, I swear.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure.”

“I guess I’m just being silly. Getting all upset just because you want to sleep in your own bed.” Rose wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. “I can just imagine what your family would say if they found out you were sleeping with me. They’d probably think I was turning you into a lesbian or something. We can’t have that, now can we?”

Ronnie let out a deep breath and shook her head. “No, we can’t have that.” She stood up and gathered her pillows. No, can’t have them thinking that Veronica Cartwright is a lesbian, can we? Wouldn’t want to mess up the family’s perfect image. It’s okay that Tommy is out wrapping cars around poles and breaking into places but heaven forbid I take a woman into my bed. ” I’ll see you tomorrow, Rose.”

“Would you leave the door open so Tabitha can get in, please?”

“Sure. Good night, Hon.”

“Night, Ronnie. Pleasant dreams.”

“You too.” She shut the light off and left the room, a heavy blanket of loneliness settling over her.

Opening the door to her room, Ronnie was struck by just how foreign it seemed to her to sleep without Rose. The silk blouse and skirt landed in a pile on the foot of the bed, followed quickly by her bra and pantyhose. She pulled the blanket back and sat down on the cool sheets. Seconds ticked by as loneliness gave way to anger. Anger that grew until sleep was no longer an option. A few minutes later her sweats were on and she was heading for the basement to work out some aggression.

Thwap! Thwap! Over and over the punching bag took the fury and rage of a woman torn between what she needed and wanted and what was expected of her. “Damn it! Why can’t they understand?” Ronnie cried out to the empty gym. “I’m not hurting anyone!” Her gloved fists struck the bag over and over. Thwap, thwap, thwap. “Why is it so wrong? Why?” Her only answer was the creaking of the punching bag on its hinge as her blows caused it to sway.

On the floor above, Rose lay in the dark, listening to the muffled sounds coming from the basement. Oh Ronnie, what did he say to hurt you so much? She hugged the pillow tightly against herself, wishing it were her friend she was holding. Suddenly the sounds from below stopped, followed a few minutes later by the sound of the basement door opening. “Ronnie?” she called out.

“You okay?” The tall figure appeared in the doorway, her silhouette invisible against the darkness of the night.

“I um…I…would you mind spending one more night with me?”

“Is everything all right?” Ronnie crossed the room and put her knee on the edge of the bed.

“I just…I had a bad dream and can’t get back to sleep,” she fibbed. There was silence for a moment before Rose felt the blanket being pulled back and the soft warmth of Ronnie’s body nestling up against hers.

“Better?” the throaty voice asked.

“Mmm,” Rose snuggled closer, resting the back of her head against the soft crook of the offered shoulder. “You comfortable?”

“Very,” came the sleepy murmur. “Night, Rose.”

“Night, Ronnie.” She closed her eyes and smiled as the older woman’s breathing became deep and even. “Everything will be fine. Rest well,” she whispered before allowing sleep to claim her as well.

*****************

“Miss Cartwright, may I speak with you for a minute?” Laura asked, poking her head around the door.

“Sure, come in.” Ronnie set her pen down and looked up, noting the smile on the young secretary’s face.

“I wanted to tell you the good news myself before everyone in the office hears it.”

“You’re pregnant,” the executive guessed. The young woman nodded happily. “Congratulations. I know you and Mike were trying. How far along?”

“Thanks, I’m three months now. I have a feeling Mike’s made himself that quarterback he always wanted. I’m certainly gaining enough weight.” She looked at the couch, then at her employer.

“Please, take a seat. So you’re going to be going out on maternity leave just in time for summer.”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Mike doesn’t want me to work once the baby’s born. He just got a promotion and he thinks we can make it on one income.”

“So you’re going to resign when it gets close to the time?”

“Actually…Mike doesn’t want me to wait that long. He doesn’t want me to have any undue stress.” Laura rubbed her belly absently. “I’m going to leave just before my third trimester starts.”

Ronnie did the quick math and realized that only gave her three months to find a new secretary. The idea of wading through the endless resumes and interviews threatened to give her a headache. “Well…I appreciate you’re staying on for a while. It would be nice to have a smooth transition between you and your replacement.”

“I’ll put a notice in the paper and notify the employment agencies,” Laura offered. “I’ll make sure to be clear on your requirements.” She stood up. “Well, I’d better get out there. I’ll bet the phone is ringing off the hook and besides it’s almost two.”

“Is it?” Ronnie looked at her watch, startled by the amount of time that had gone by. “Okay, Laura. Have a draft of the ad prepared for me by morning, will you? I’d like to get someone in here and settled before you leave.”

Once alone, the executive picked up the phone and dialed the familiar number. Two rings later the sweetest voice she’d ever heard answered. “Cartwright Residence.”

“Why do you always answer the phone like that? You know it’s me,” she teased.

“Just habit, I guess,” Rose answered. “How’s it going?”

“Actually today is flying. I might come home early. What’s for dinner?” She leaned back, kicking her shoes off and sticking her feet up on the edge of her desk.

“I’m not sure. She usually doesn’t start dinner until around four or so.”

“Why don’t you tell her not to bother tonight? I’ll pick up some Chinese for us.”

“Oh, that sounds nice.”

“Is there something good on TV tonight or do you want me to stop and pick up a movie?”

“There’s not much on except the news magazines.”

“We always watch those. How about a movie tonight?”

“Sure, sounds good. Hey, my speed is up to fifty words a minute now.”

“Oh yeah? Great.” A tiny thought formed in the back of her mind. “Have you been studying those business letters and forms?”

“Of course. I even retyped some old letters you had lying on the desk just to get the practice.”

“Good.” Ronnie smiled broadly at the extra effort on Rose’s part. “Hey, Laura told me today that she’s pregnant.”

“Oh yeah? That’s great.”

“Great for her, lousy for me. Now I have to find another secretary. I hate looking for a secretary. I’m worse than Murphy Brown when it comes to that.”

“Oh please,” Rose laughed. “I’ve been watching that in the mornings. She had one that talked to the devil.”

“I had two that believed Satan was going to swoop down and take over any minute. Needless to say they didn’t last long. I have terrible luck with them. Laura’s the best I’ve had and it took me six months of wading though the flotsam of the secretarial world to get her.” A buzz on the phone brought Ronnie’s attention to the flashing light of line two. “Hon, I’ve got to go. Tell Maria not to bother with dinner and I’ll be home in a little while.”

“Okay, Ronnie, I’ll see you soon.”

“Bye.”

“Bye.”

Ronnie gazed at her beloved mechanical pencil for a few seconds before reluctantly pressing the button on the phone. “This is Veronica Cartwright.”

**********************

“Prepare to meet the Crusher, arg arg arg,” Susan’s oldest son Ricky said. “He’s gonna pulverize you.”

“Worse than the Undertaker?” Rose queried.

“Oh, he’s nothing compared to Crusher.” He caught his aunt walking past. “Hey, Aunt Ronnie, come see me pulverize Rose.”

“Can’t you find something nicer to play? Whatever happened to Pac-Man?” she said as she entered the living room.

“Pac-Man?” The twelve year old laughed and pressed several buttons in rapid succession, throwing Rose’s man out of the ring and onto the mat. “I’ve seen that game in the arcades. Boring. You’ve got to get with the times, Aunt Ronnie. It’s Virtual Fighter and Super Wrestlemania now.” He lowered his voice so only Rose could hear him. “Next thing you know she’ll bring out those old records she has from the eighties.”

“Hey, I like the music from the eighties,” she protested.

“That’s ‘cause you’re old like Aunt Ronnie and Mom.”

“Old? I hate to tell you, Ricky, but twenty-six is not old.”

“Twenty-six? Oh man, that’s way old. Come on, get your man back into the ring before he gets counted out.”

“Why? Every time I get back in you throw him out again.”

“That’s the point,” the boy replied, moving his character into position. Rose looked at Ronnie and rolled her eyes, causing the older woman to laugh before leaving the room.

Ronnie found Susan out on the sun porch, monitoring the steaks and burgers cooking on the grill. The late January thaw had the temperature in the lower fifties, practically balmy for Albany. Susan’s other sons, Timmy and John, were enjoying the bright sunshine, riding bikes they had found in the garage. “Ricky sure enjoys those video games, doesn’t he?” the oldest Cartwright said as she walked over and sniffed the cooking meat.

“I can’t get him away from them,” Susan replied. “Do you think we should start frying up the mushrooms yet?”

“No, not for another ten minutes or so.” They were interrupted by six year old John riding up on the purple bike, tears streaming out of his eyes.

“What’s wrong, Honey? Did you fall?” Susan went into mother mode, lifting her son’s arms to look for any scrapes. He shook his head, still blubbering.

“Timmy won’t stop teasing me ‘cause I’m riding a girl’s bike,” he wailed, pointing at the flowered basket on the front.

“I’ll take care of this,” Ronnie said, holding her hand out to take the smaller one in her own.

“Come on, John. There’s some tools in the garage. We’ll take that basket off. Will that be better?” She received a shaky nod in reply. With her nephew in tow, Ronnie headed for the garage.

Satisfied that the meat would cook without supervision, Susan stepped inside to warm up for a little while and to check on her oldest son. She found him still playing the wrestling game with Rose, who only made token efforts to fight back as her character was beaten time and again.

“Having fun?”

“Oh yeah, Mom. Rose is more of a challenge than Aunt Ronnie,” he replied, his eyes never leaving the screen.

“Ricky, why don’t you go play pool with your father? I want to talk to Rose for a few minutes.”

“But I’m having fun,” he whined.

“Richard…” she said in that age old ‘mother’ tone. The game controller landed on the floor and a pouting boy headed for the game room. Rose set her controller on the couch next to her, nervousness setting in as it had when Susan ran into her at the Christmas party.

“Where’s Ronnie?” she asked.

“Out helping John with the bicycle,” the redhead said as she sat down on the cushion previously occupied by her son. “So your legs are getting better?”

“Doctor Barnes says my right leg is healing beautifully.” She looked down at the bright white of her new casts, the left leg still encased up to the hip but the other one stopping just below the knee.

“What about the left one?”

Rose sighed, remembering the X-ray of her ankle that resembled a road map. “That one will take longer. I broke it pretty good.”

“Oh, that’s too bad.” There was an awkward silence before Susan spoke again. “That pen and pencil set you gave Ronnie is very nice.”

“Thank you,” the blonde replied. “She was complaining she could never find a pen when she needed one and I thought she’d like it.”

“She loves it. I never see her use anything else now, and I never thought I’d see her stop biting her pencils.” Susan looked at the graphics flashing on the television, begging them to press the start button and enter another round of video wrestling. “You know I love my sister very much. I don’t like to see her hurt.”

“She’s a very special person,” Rose agreed, uncertain where the conversation was going.

“I hope you understand just how much she’s putting on the line having you here.” Susan’s voice held no reproach, just concern for her sister. She turned sideways on the couch, looking carefully at the young woman across from her. “She was hurt very badly by Chris. I just hope that doesn’t happen again.”

“What did he do?” Rose asked. Susan’s eyebrow raised. Remembering her sister’s repeated denials of a relationship, she now questioned her previous assumptions.

“Um…oh…well, I think maybe you should ask Ronnie about that. I need to check on the steaks. Excuse me.” She stood up quickly and left, leaving a confused Rose to watch her retreating form.

With no boy to keep occupied with video games, the young woman decided to venture out and look for Ronnie. With one leg in a short cast, it was much easier for her to maneuver herself in and out of the wheelchair. The temporary ramp made of plywood allowed her to get in and out of the sunken part of the living room on her own. She found the dark-haired beauty on the sun porch, talking to her sister.

“Hi there,” Ronnie said with a smile when she saw Rose wheel her way onto the porch. “You want a jacket? It’s warm but not that warm.”

“No, this sweater is plenty warm,” she assured. “Ricky is playing pool with his father so I thought I’d come out and see how everything was going.” She sniffed the air appreciatively.

“Smells great.”

“Mmm, yes it does.” Ronnie lifted the cover and gazed hungrily at the steaks.

“Don’t even think about it,” Susan admonished. “I thought you were going to do the mushrooms and peppers?”

The executive laughed and nodded. “All right. Come on, Rose. You can help me cut up the peppers.” She opened the sliding glass door and motioned for her companion to go first. “Susan, remember we want ours done medium well, not burnt.”

“Keep it up and you’ll get hockey pucks,” Susan said, reaching for the flame control in a mock threat.

“Well then, I’d know you were the one that cooked it, for sure,” Ronnie replied with a teasing grin, feeling far more relaxed around her sister than she had in weeks. There was a familiarity about having her family around that was nice but it was Rose’s presence that truly made her enjoy the day.

********************

After dinner the two older boys joined Ronnie and Jack in the game room for pool while Rose volunteered to play a video game with John. To her surprise, he had no interest in the wrestling game, instead putting in a race car game where they competed against each other. Unlike his aggressive oldest brother, John was content to stay in his own lane and not try to run Rose off the road, despite the bonus points allowed for doing so. Of course the she let him win, letting up on the speed button at the last minute to allow him to take the lead.

As Susan puttered about, she glanced in at them from time to time, surprised when she saw John sitting on Rose’s lap as they engaged in another race. She watched for several minutes unobserved, noting how gentle the young woman was with her son, showing him how to make his car go faster and not crash while moving around the corners. She never heard her older sister come up from behind. “Is there anything else that has to go in the dishwasher?”

Susan jumped. “Oh God, Ronnie, I didn’t know you were there,” she said. “I was just checking to see what John was doing,” Together they watched the pair for a few minutes. “She seems like a nice person.”

“She is a nice person,” Ronnie corrected. “I don’t think Rose has a mean bone in her body.”

“Well, they’re fine. Let’s go see what Jack and the boys are doing.”

“They’re still playing pool. I just came out to make sure everything was picked up and in the dishwasher.” She followed her younger sister into the game room, turning at the last moment to take one last quick glance at Rose.

**********************

It was just after six when Susan’s car pulled out of the driveway. Ronnie set the dishwasher, then joined Rose in the living room. “So, movies or television tonight?” she asked as she sank into the couch cushion.

“Oh, either one is fine with me, but haven’t we seen all your movies already?”

“Well, there’s always HBO or pay per view. I think that new Whoopi Goldberg movie is on tonight.” Ronnie looked around but didn’t see what she was looking for. “Where’s the TV

Guide?”

“Oh, over here.” Rose picked it up off the end table and passed it over. As she handed it over, she noticed the light beige polish on Ronnie’s perfectly manicured nails. “Oh, that’s a pretty color.” She took the larger hand in her own to get a better look.

“You know, I bet this color would look nice on you too.” She ran her thumb over the ridges on Rose’s nails and an idea came to her. “Looks like you could use an emery board.”

The blonde withdrew her hand and smiled. “Yeah, I guess I haven’t paid much attention to them lately.”

“Why don’t we do them tonight?” Ronnie offered. “I’ve got tons of polish in almost any shade you can imagine.” At Rose’s hesitation, she added “Come on, I’ve got to do mine anyway. It’s the quick drying kind. It’ll be fun, just like a slumber party.” Ronnie gave a little pout coupled with puppy dog eyes, and was immeasurably pleased when the young woman smiled and nodded.

“Great. I’ll get everything and you can head into the bedroom. The light’s better in there anyway.”

A short while later found them on the bed, Rose propped up against the headboard and her companion sitting cross-legged next to her. Surrounding them were cotton balls, emery boards, a bottle of polish remover, and several bottles of the quick drying nail polish. Ronnie took the smaller hand in hers and began to shape the flat ends of the neglected nails. “Okay, so lets do some girl talk.”

“Okay,” Rose said with a smile. “Let’s see, what haven’t we talked about yet.” She used her free hand to tap her finger against her chin. “We haven’t talked about sex.”

“Something you don’t know?” Ronnie quirked. “I understand there are books out there…”

“Oh, you…” Rose gave a playful swat. “That’s not what I meant and you know it.” They exchanged friendly smiles while the file moved on to another nail. “I mean why does someone like you not have a husband and kids running around? You can’t tell me you don’t have offers.”

“Oh, I get offers all the time, I just ignore them. Other hand please.” Ronnie turned the emery board over and resumed her task. “Most of them are just opportunists looking for a boost up with my money.”

“And the others?”

“The others are just not what I’m interested in. Maybe I’ll settle down someday but not right now.” She released the hand she was holding and waved at the pile of bottles. “So which color?” She reached in and picked out a light pink. “I think this would look good. Bright red would be too dark with your skin tone.”

“Sure, go ahead.” Rose held her hand out dutifully. Ronnie scooted closer and handed her the open bottle to hold.

“So what about you?” Ronnie asked while drawing the small brush along the length of the nail.

“I haven’t dated much. Nowadays most men expect the woman to help pay when they go out and you know I couldn’t afford that.” She looked down at the half-finished nail. “Oh, that is pretty.”

“Told you you’d like it,” the older woman said. “And not all men expect the woman to help pay.”

“The ones I know do, or else they expect something else. I’ve had to wrestle my way out of cars more than once.”

Ronnie chuckled. “I think that’s a rite of passage. You’re not a woman unless you’ve had to beat off Horny Harry at least once. It’s really amazing how many of them think with the wrong head.” She turned Rose’s hand to get to the thumb. “It’s not worth my time to deal with it.”

“Did you ever get caught?”

“Caught what? Doing it?” The older woman shook her head. “Other hand. You?” The answering blush peaked her curiosity. “What happened?” She capped the polish and leaned forward expectantly.

“God, this is embarrassing. How did we get on this topic anyway?”

“You suggested it,” Ronnie replied, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Oh yeah.” Still smiling, Rose looked down at her lap. “I was sixteen and living with Delores. I went out on a date with this guy from school. He was dropping me off and we were in his car parked in her driveway.” She blushed at the memory. “I never heard her come out.”

“You were otherwise occupied?” Ronnie couldn’t help smiling at her friend’s discomfort. “That must have been awful.”

Rose nodded. “We weren’t exactly doing that but we were pretty close. And it was awful. She grounded me for the rest of the school year and I had extra chores from then on.”

“Jeez, I hope your next date went better.” Ronnie opened the bottle of polish and resumed her task.

“He wouldn’t go out with me again after the way she yelled at him. She called his parents too. I was humiliated. He wouldn’t even talk to me at school because he got into so much trouble too.”

“We all have our embarrassing moments,” Ronnie said gently, giving the hand within hers a squeeze.

“Your turn. Tell me about Chris.” The brush stopped mid-nail and the older woman’s face looked like she swallowed the wrong way.

“Um, Chris?” Her voice squeaked and she had to clear it. “Who told you about Chris?”

“Susan said Chris hurt you very badly. What did he do?”

Ronnie felt her heart pick up speed and licked her lips nervously. “What did Susan tell you?”

“Just that Chris hurt you badly. She didn’t say anything more. I’m sorry, if you don’t want to…”

“No, it’s all right,” she returned her attention to the hand she was holding. How much do I tell her? She looked up at the gentle face, trying to gauge her reaction. “Um…I met Chris while I was at Stanford.”

“How long did you two go out?”

“We were together for about three and half months. I was young and in love and I guess…Chris wasn’t.”

“What did he do?”

“Betrayed me.” There was a touch of the long ago hurt in her voice. “After I broke it off, Chris called my parents and asked for money.” She mentally cursed herself for letting Rose believe that her ex-lover was a man but still found she couldn’t bring herself to utter the hidden truth.

“Threatened to take our relationship public.”

“Oh that’s terrible!” Rose gasped. “No wonder you don’t date much.”

“Much?” Ronnie gave a short laugh. “I haven’t seriously dated anyone in years. I have an escort service I use for formal affairs.”

“Not worth the hassle, eh?”

“Absolutely not worth it,” the dark-haired woman said emphatically. “Okay, you’re done.” She released the smaller hand, deliberately drawing her forefinger along the length of Rose’s as they separated. “This is the quick drying stuff. Give it a minute, then you’ll be all set. So I got to pick your color, you pick mine.”

Green eyes perused the various shades before deciding on one. “Now you are someone who can wear the deep reds. I think this would look nice on you.” She held up a dark shade called Heart.

“You know that red blouse you wore last week? This shade would be perfect with that.” She focused on the strong hands resting in Ronnie’s lap. “You have strong hands. Not bony at all. Must be all that working out.” Deciding her nails were dry enough, Rose took the older woman’s hand in hers.

Gotta have some way to release my tension, Ronnie thought to herself. Sharing a bed did not allow her the privacy she usually had late at night to relieve herself in another way. She tried hard not to think about how nice it felt to hold hands with Rose, even if they were both being careful not to smudge the freshly painted nails. The warmth, the softness…with a start she realized the young woman was speaking to her. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Nothing, I was just teasing.”

“What did you say?”

“I asked if you worked out so much because you were frustrated.” Rose blushed at her attempt at a bold joke. “Because you’re down in that gym so often.”

Ronnie chuckled. “If that was the case, I’d be down there all the time. Of course there are other ways to take care of that problem,” she said, deciding that she liked the pretty color rising to the young woman’s cheeks.

“Uh, yes there are,” Rose agreed, looking down. She finished the nail she was working on in silence. It wasn’t common for her to discuss sex with anyone and she felt like a teenager, curious and embarrassed at the same time. “Do you do that?” she practically whispered as she brought the brush to the next fingernail.

“Everyone does that, Rose.”

“Yeah, I’m sure they do, I just didn’t think…I mean I can’t imagine…” The image of Ronnie touching herself formed in her mind for an instant before she forced it away. “I don’t mean that I imagine you…well…you know…I mean…” She stammered to a stop, having now fully embarrassed herself. “Oh God, this topic was my idea?” She laughed and shook her head. “I guess I should have picked something I had a little more experience in.”

“You’re cute when you blush, you know.” Ronnie gave a big smile and jerked her head back at the mock pass at her nose with the polish brush. “Obviously we’ve both had bad luck when it came to romance.”

“You know that doesn’t mean you won’t ever find love again.” She began working on the last nail. “You’re a very special woman, Ronnie. Any man would be lucky to have you…oops.” She reached over and grabbed a cotton ball to wipe away the errant swipe of polish from the thumb.

“Yeah, well maybe someday I’ll find someone, but I’m not worried about it.” She held her hand up and smiled. “You did a good job, Rose. They look great.”

“Thanks, you did too.” She held up her own hand for comparison. “Hey, look how much smaller my hand is compared to yours.” She pressed their palms together and giggled at the difference.

“So what do you want to do now?” Ronnie asked, not making any move to withdraw her hand. She didn’t want it to end—not yet. “The night is still young. I know, how about we braid each other’s hair?”

“Oh, that sounds like fun,” Rose happily agreed. “I love your hair. I bet you’d look really cute in one of those French braids.”

“Whatever you want to do. I trust you not to make me look like Heidi the Swiss Miss Girl.”

“Ohh.” The fair-haired woman gave a fake pout. “But you’d look so cute.”

“And just what do you think I’d make you look like if you did that?” Ronnie chuckled. “Do you want me to do your hair first?”

“No, I wanna do yours first. You have nice hair. Besides, you have to give those nails another minute or two to dry.” The older woman obliged, turning around so her back was to Rose. Blue eyes fluttered shut at the feel of gentle fingers sinking into her hair. The soft, melodic voice drifted in. “So thick and long. I don’t know how you manage not to spend hours brushing it.”

“I talented,” Ronnie said with a grin. “And I have a damn good hair dryer,” she added.

“It’s very pretty,” Rose whispered, pulling her fingers through the sable strands. “When the light shines on it, some parts seem almost jet black while others seem lighter, like a chestnut.”

“It does get a little lighter in the summer. I figure it’s from all the chlorine in the pool.”

“Mmm.” Rose began to twist the hair into a braid. “I bet you were happy to have the pool last summer. Albany was absolutely scorching.”

“Does yours get lighter? I bet it does.”

“Yeah, it becomes so pale that it’s almost saffron.” Small fingers continued to twist the dark hair, careful to keep the braid straight. They kept up the chit-chat but Rose’s concentration was on what her hands were doing, not what they were talking about. When she reached the end and tied it off, her fingers automatically landed on the broad shoulders before her. She experimented by squeezing gently and was rewarded with a deep groan. “Sounds like you could use a massage.”

“I’d love one,” Ronnie replied, leaning into the pressure. “You’ve got a great touch.”

“Thank you.” She slipped her fingers and thumbs under the neck of the T-shirt and began kneading the muscles hidden under warm flesh. Rose moved as far as the opening would let her giving a gentle tug on the shirt.

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I know, I want to.” She gave another tug. “It’s not like there’s anyone else here to do it, and besides, if I can’t give my best friend a backrub, who can?” She moved her hands out of the way as the light gray shirt was removed.

“That’s nice,” Ronnie murmured.

“What’s nice?”

“Best friend.” She turned to meet soft green eyes. “That goes both ways, you know. I’ve never had anyone I could talk to like you.” On impulse she pulled Rose into a hug.

At first the young woman was startled but then she relaxed against the warmth of the bare skin. With her face buried in the crook of Ronnie’s neck, she inhaled the mixture of perfume, soap, and the older woman’s own scent. As the embrace continued, she became cognizant of where her forearm rested against the swell of bared breasts. She had never touched another woman’s breasts before and found herself curiously focused on the new sensation. They were soft, warm…for a brief instant she had the urge to cup one in her hand, to feel its weight, but Ronnie’s body shook with a chuckle and the spell was broken. “What?”

“I said I know I’m soft but you can’t sleep there,” the dark-haired woman teased.

“Oh, I’m sorry, it’s just…I um…” Rose’s face colored and her mind refused to offer up any excuses.

“You felt like you were drifting off and I figured your pillows were better than my boob.” Ronnie turned away again and sighed as the backrub resumed.

“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Rose replied, moving her fingers down the length of her friend’s spine. “Looks like you have plenty to make a pillow out of.” She surprised herself with her boldness and quickly tried to laugh it off. “Not that I’m particularly lacking in that department myself.” Her eyes fell upon a small triangle of skin darker than the rest just below Ronnie’s shoulder blade. “Did you know you have a birthmark right here?” She poked the area in question.

“So I’ve heard. Never seen it myself.” Rose continued to trace the mark with her fingertip, unaware of the effect her touch was having on Ronnie’s senses. “It’s um…not in a good position, even with mirrors.”

“Hmm, it’s very pretty. It’s just a little thing, no bigger than my fingertip. It’s just below your shoulder blade.” Her eyes studied the landscape of her friend’s back, noting every freckle and beauty mark. Where her eyes went, her hands followed, splaying out and running up and down.

“You have a strong back, Ronnie.”

In fact, everything about you is strong, she silently mused. Strong shoulders, strong arms, even your jawline is strong. She leaned over and spied the large hand resting on the Ronnie’s thigh. And your hands…strong and gentle. When you hold me at night I feel so safe. When my legs hurt so much I don’t think I can stand it you come along and make it feel better just by putting your arms around me. She never realized her hand had moved and was now gently stroking up and down a well-defined bicep.

“Um…I think that’s good, Rose.”

“Hmm? Oh.” Rose pulled her hands back and watched Ronnie put her T-shirt back on.

“Okay, your turn. Scoot forward.”

Long, dexterous fingers moved through her hair, against her scalp, massaging while braiding. Rose didn’t know when her eyes closed or when Ronnie started humming. She gave up trying to figure out what she was feeling and lost herself in it. She pressed back against her friend’s fingers, sighing audibly when Ronnie took the hint and began pressing her thumbs against the base of the skull. “Ooh, that’s nice,” she murmured, a lazy smile coming to her face.

“Talk about needing a massage,” the executive replied. “That’s it, relax against me.” Rose did as the rich voice told her, letting her upper body rest upon Ronnie’s. The Dartmouth nightshirt was big on her, the larger neck allowing hands to reach her shoulders without hindrance. She sighed again as the strong fingers forced her muscles to relax. She sank deeper against the larger frame behind her. Her shoulders were completely limp but Rose discovered another part of her was far from that state. She didn’t need to look down to realize that her nipples were tightening up. As Ronnie’s hands moved beneath the nightshirt, the cloth rubbed against the pink puckered skin. Eyes closed, Rose imagined those strong hands moving down. Her eyes flew open with the realization of what she was feeling…arousal.

“Hey…um…why don’t we turn on the television? I’m sure there’s something on we can watch.” She reached for the remote, hoping her voice didn’t sound as nervous to Ronnie as it did to her own ears.

Broken out of her own musings by the sudden move, the dark-haired woman could only mumble an approval. The noise of the television filled the air. It took a moment for her to realize that Rose wasn’t going to lean back against her anymore. Disappointed that the massage was over, Ronnie returned to the earlier task of braiding the blonde hair. Five minutes before she had been content, cozy, and comfortable. Now her body felt cool without the warmth of the smaller woman against her. She let out a silent sigh and resigned herself to be content with just touching the soft tresses.

Rose was also feeling the loss of their body contact. It took effort on her part not to lean into Ronnie’s fingers and start the massage over again. Why am I feeling like this? What’s gotten into me? It’s just Ronnie. She tried to imagine how it would feel if someone else was touching her but an accidental brushing of a hand against her collarbone blew that thought away. Oh, what I wouldn’t give for a nice backrub from you right now. She began to lean into Ronnie’s touch again and had to stop herself. This is crazy. It’s just that no one has ever touched me like this before, that’s all. She repeated the words over and over in her head until the braiding was done. When Ronnie moved out from behind her and she settled back against the pillows, Rose felt anything but relaxed. Her body was wide awake and burning with a fire that she hadn’t felt in years. In fact, the room seemed quite warm to her at the moment. Her only hope was that sleep would come quickly. “I’m tired,” she said over a fake yawn.

“Really?” Ronnie looked at the clock. “It’s still early.”

“Yeah, I don’t know, I think your neckrub is putting me to sleep. You can stay up if you want to, the TV won’t bother me.” She closed her eyes and nuzzled deeper into her pillow.

“I’m not tired yet but I don’t want to keep you up. I’ll go downstairs and work out for a while. I’m sure that’ll tire me out.”

“Oh, you don’t have to leave,” Rose protested, although an idea was forming in her mind.

“No, it’s no problem, really. I could use a workout,” she reassured, climbing out of bed and shutting off the television. “I’ll be back in about a half-hour, forty-five minutes or so.”

“Okay.” Perfect.

*************************

Rose waited until she heard the music wafting through the floorboards before bending her right knee and drawing her legs apart. Self-pleasuring was not something she did often but her fingers had no trouble slipping between her slick lips and locating her excited nerves. “Ah…” Her fingers felt cool surrounded by the liquid warmth and the sensation was heightened when she drew the length of her finger across her clit. She filled her mind with erotic images while her passion grew. Her left hand pushed its way under the nightshirt and latched on to…

…her nipple became hard under the rhythmic pumping. Lying on the thick blue workout mat, Ronnie let her free hand travel into her sweatpants to cup her mound through her panties.

“Ohh…” Long fingers pushed the cotton against her wet curls, then further until the crotch was saturated. Shifting for leverage, she caused some slack to form in the panties and she used it to her full advantage, curling her fingers under the elastic edge and between her nether lips. Eyes closed, her fingers became Rose’s fingers. Imagining the blonde woman touching her so intimately caused Ronnie’s hips to buck against the mat and her breath to quicken. It was a fantasy she hadn’t allowed herself to entertain until now and she was surprised by its power. It was too much to deny anymore. She was in love with Rose Grayson; nothing could change that. Reality could never be but here, now, on a mat in her private gym, the fantasy could live. Here there was no accident, no broken bones, no shattered lives. Here was just her and Rose, loving each other. Ronnie’s fingers moved through the black curls and pink lips with old familiarity but the touches were somehow different, more intense. She was more than ready when two long fingers found her entrance and slid…

…inside to her first knuckle. Rose brought her other hand down and rubbed herself furiously. The full-length cast was the only thing keeping her hips even remotely on the bed. Her thigh muscles tensed and she felt a twinge of pain in her left leg but it paled in comparison to the pleasure her fingers were bringing. Pumping in, back, then in deeper still, her fantasy lover brought her to the edge. Rose pushed as far as she could but there was more…more that she couldn’t quite reach. That special place was so close and yet so far away. Teeth gritted, face contorted, she strained to reach orgasm. Pumping so deep that it hurt the webbing between her fingers while her left hand never ceased in its frantic efforts. Rose felt herself teetering on the brink but was unable to fall over the edge. Then her fantasy lover spoke to her. “Yes, that’s it, Rose. Let it go, that’s right.” Ronnie’s low tones rumbled through her, setting off electric charges that moved from her breasts to her clit where the final explosion came with shattering force.

“Oh…”

“…Rose!” Ronnie cried out as the pulsing waves crashed through her. Sure, deliberate movements drew out the pleasure, allowing her a few more seconds with her imaginary lover before falling limply back to the mat. Eyes closed, she lay there for several minutes, unwilling to let the fantasy go too soon. Eventually her breathing slowed and reality returned. With it came profound sadness. No matter what she did, it would never take away the truth about the accident. Nothing would take away Rose’s pain. Ronnie sat up and wrapped her arms around her legs, hugging herself into a ball. For so long I haven’t wanted anyone and now there’s you. She looked at the ceiling, then slowly buried her head against her knees. What am I going to do? I need you in my life, Rose. I can’t imagine what it was like before you came and I dread the thought of you ever leaving. At that moment there was nothing Ronnie wanted to do more than to cuddle up against the smaller woman. She took a deep breath and sat up, knowing that the longer she stayed downstairs the longer it would be before she could rest against Rose’s warm…

….washcloth between her legs, removing any trace her activities. Her task finished, she set it back in the small basin on the night stand. Rose settled back under the covers and waited for Ronnie to return. In the darkness, she thought about what had happened. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought about having sex with another woman. Now, her body still tingling from the intense orgasm, Rose tried to sort out her conflicting feelings. She cared very deeply for Ronnie, but that way? Still, all it took was her thinking of the executive speaking low and sexy to her and Rose began to warm up again. She tried to think of two women having sex. Nothing. There was no interest at all. The visions in her mind were just sex, bodies and limbs mingling together for physical pleasure. She thought about Ronnie again. Long, never ending legs led to a graceful swelling at the hip then narrowed to a slim waist. Breasts that seemed neither too large nor too small for her tall frame. A slender neck led to a square jaw and high cheekbones, all accented by full lips and expressive blue eyes. But the mental review couldn’t stay on the physical. The rich voice played in her ear while the sweet scent lingering on the nearby pillow filled her nostrils. Rose suddenly became aware of her own hand moving against her breast. The sudden silence as the stereo was shut off jolted the young woman out of her new fantasy. Her hands went straight to her sides and she waited as the basement door closed and the one to her room opened.

“You awake?” Ronnie whispered as she entered the darkened room. She waited a few seconds before repeating her question. Satisfied that Rose was sleeping, she carefully slipped into bed. Their bodies were barely touching. She tried one more time. “Rose?” She waited several seconds before settling down and wiggling in close. Her face buried in golden hair, her arm resting across the small waist, Ronnie gave a contented sigh and drifted off.

Long after Ronnie’s breathing gave way to soft snores, Rose lay awake, her fingertips idly twirling across the back of the hand resting on her stomach. It’s too bad that Chris hurt you so much, using your love against you, threatening to tell everyone about… Her eyes popped open as the question took shape. Why would it be so terrible for you to be involved with a fellow student?

It’s not like you were sleeping with a professor or anything. Unless… her eyes grew wide.

Unless Chris is a Christine.

part 9

“Good morning, Maria.” Rose wheeled her way into the kitchen, following the scent of fresh baked cinnamon rolls.

“And a good morning to you too, Rose. Would you like some coffee?”

“I’d love a cup, thank you.”

“I’ll bring it over to the table.” The housekeeper reached into the cupboard and removed a mug without looking at it. By the time she realized which one she had grabbed, she’d already added the cream and sugar. “Well, I guess Ronnie will have to use another mug.”

“You gave me her favorite again, didn’t you?” Rose asked with a smile. It was another one of Ronnie’s little quirks. Her morning coffee was always served in a black mug with the words “The Boss” across it.

“I’m afraid I did. I’ll dump it out and give you another one.”

“No, don’t bother. Ronnie can live without her Boss mug for one day.” It actually amused Rose that with the dozens of mugs that filled the cupboard, her friend was so attached to that particular one.

“Now you know she likes her coffee in that cup,” Maria admonished.

“It’s good for her to change her routine from time to time,” came the playful reply as she took the mug from the older woman.

“And what are you two up to?” Ronnie asked as she entered the room. She picked the newspaper up and glanced at the headline before she noticed. “Stealing my favorite mug?” She crossed behind the young woman and sat down in the chair next to her.

“Don’t worry, I know who is really the boss around here,” Rose replied as she took a sip.

“Sometimes I wonder,” Ronnie joked back. “Think you’ll try to send me an email today?”

“Yeah, you wrote down what to do, didn’t you?”

“It’s next to the computer.” She looked up to see Maria coming over with her coffee. She looked at the mug quizzically. “Where’d this one come from?” It was a Far Side cartoon mug with two deer on it. One had a bright red bulls-eye on its chest. The caption underneath said ‘Hell of a birthmark, Hal.’ Ronnie chuckled and drank from it.

“See, change is good,” Rose said over the lip of her mug. Maria brought their breakfast over along with a carafe of coffee.

“If you ladies will excuse me, I’m going to get started on the laundry.”

“Okay, thanks Maria.”

“Yeah, thanks.”

Now alone, both women began to eat their breakfast. Ronnie had the fork in one hand and the newspaper in the other. Although she scanned the business section, the paper also had the added benefit of allowing her to peek over and study Rose unnoticed. The broken legs were hidden under the round table. With the soft blonde hair tucked behind her ears, Ronnie had an unobstructed view of the soft curve of Rose’s cheek, the slight upturn at the end of her nose, the rust colored eyebrows that rested above far too green eyes. Suddenly those eyes turned and caught her. Ruffling the pages and looking down at the paper, Ronnie hoped that the blush she felt wasn’t too visible. “Um…I’m thinking about easing some of the workload off of Laura. I have some letters that need to be updated. It’s not that hard to do but it is time consuming. You said you learned how to use the mail merge, didn’t you?” Her eyes never left the newsprint, although she had no idea what the words on the paper were.

“Um hmm.” Rose swallowed and set the cup down. “It was difficult at first but once I got the hang of it it’s really pretty easy.” Inside she was excited. Ronnie is giving me real work to do, not just examples and tests in the computer programs. Real work that needs to be done and she’s trusting me with it. “I’ll make sure it’s done right away and I promise there will be no mistakes.”

Behind the paper, the executive smiled at the enthusiastic tone. “I’ll email the files to you as soon as I get to work. I’m sure you’ll have no problems with it.” She set the business section of the paper down and poured herself another cup of coffee. “Well, let’s see who the police picked up last night,” Ronnie said as she picked up the local section. She flipped through the pages until she found the police blotter report listing all the people who were arrested or appeared in court. She spotted the name of an old high school friend arrested for prostitution. “What?” She pulled the paper closer, knocking her coffee cup over in the process. “Damn.” She stood up. The creamy yellow blouse was now covered down the front with the wet beige of coffee. She undid the first few buttons, confirming that it had seeped onto her half slip as well. “Maria!” She turned to see the housekeeper come out of the laundry room. “Coffee.”

“On silk,” Maria tsked. “Veronica Louise, I go through more Woolite with you.” She shook her head, causing Rose to smirk while sopping up the coffee on the table. “Well, get out of those wet things.” Ronnie turned to head out of the room. “There is no need to be modest right now. You’re not going to run upstairs with coffee dripping off your blouse. There’s enough of a mess to clean right here.”

“Fine.” In one quick move the blouse came off followed by the half slip. “It got the skirt too.” A tug of the zipper and the garment followed the other wet clothes into Maria’s hands.

With Ronnie’s back to her, Rose let her eyes travel up and down the tall body clad in only pantyhose and a lacy creme colored bra. She concentrated but didn’t feel the arousal that she had experienced the prior evening. What she did feel was guilty for staring at her friend’s body. This is silly. It’s just Ronnie. She averted her eyes when the half-clothed body turned around, looking up only when she heard the dark-haired woman address her. “I’m going upstairs to change.”

“Oh, you know what would look really nice on you? Those gray wool slacks and that pale blue blouse.” Rose thought about the last time she had seen Ronnie wear that outfit and about how it highlighted her eyes. “It looks really nice on you.”

“The gray slacks, hmm?” Ronnie remembered how much Rose liked that particular combination. Goosebumps raised on her thighs. “I’d better go get changed before I freeze to death standing here.”

She returned a few minutes later, admitting to herself that the wool pants were a much better idea than the skirt on such a cold morning. “Okay, what do you think?” She asked, twirling around with the blazer folded over her arm.

“Looks great,” Rose said. The slacks hugged in all the right places and the top outlined her soft curves nicely. “You look…nice.”

“Thank you.” Ronnie looked down into sparkling green eyes and smiled. “I’ll email you those files once I get there.” She fought the urge to give the young woman a peck on the cheek and settled instead for a squeeze of the shoulder. “I’d better get going before the traffic gets too bad.”

“Oh, okay. I’ll make sure to have that program up so I can get started as soon as it arrives.”

“You don’t have to rush, Rose. Whenever you get to them is fine.” Privately it pleased her to no end to hear the eagerness in her friend’s voice. Ronnie had no doubts when it came to Rose’s work ethic. “I’ll try and be home early.” At that moment, the housekeeper exited the laundry room with the mop and bucket in hand. “I’d better get going before Maria finds a new use for that mop.”

“Sometimes,” Maria said as she shook her head.

Ronnie turned her attention to Rose. “I’ll call you later.”

“Okay.”

Rose wheeled herself out of the way as the housekeeper began to clean up the mess. The bright blue Jeep disappeared from the driveway, leaving the two of them alone. It’s time to get some answers, Rose thought to herself.

“Maria, was it easy for you to learn to use email?”

“Lords no, child. When Ronnie first gave me that computer I was afraid to turn it on. I didn’t know what it would do.”

“But now you like it?”

“I talk to my son in Arizona every night.” She pushed the dry mop over the last drops of the spill.

“You should have seen my phone bills before that.”

“I bet when Ronnie was away at college the phone bills were something.” Great segue, Einstein. Why not just come right out and say let’s talk about Stanford, she mentally berated herself. “I mean, she’s just so close to her family and all.”

“When the children were in college it certainly was a trying time around here.” Maria picked up the breakfast dishes and headed for the dishwasher. “One of them was always calling for something or another.” She picked up the carafe and poured some of the steaming liquid into a cup for herself. “I swear I was down at the post office almost every day mailing something to one of them.”

“Let’s sit and talk for a while,” Rose said, pointing at the empty seat. “There’s not much that has to be done today and I have to wait for her to send me those files.”

“Just for a little while. I do have vacuuming to do. Tabitha sheds more hair than any cat I’ve ever seen,” She refilled the young woman’s cup. She sat down in the offered chair and took a sip of her own coffee. “They certainly were quite a handful then.”

“I guess the independence that comes with being away from home must have been too much, huh?” She tucked a stray lock of blonde hair behind her ear. “Ronnie sure had a rough time of it.” She saw the flicker in the older woman’s eyes and knew she had to tread carefully. “She told me about Chris.”

“That was a very sad thing and not something I care to talk about.” Maria said, looking down at the table. She drank several swallows of coffee. “Some people are just trash, Rose. Plain and simple.”

“Maria, may I ask you a question?” At the reluctant nod, she took a deep breath and continued.

“Do you think I’m using Ronnie?”

“It doesn’t matter what I think. What matters is what she thinks.” She drained her mug and gave Rose a serious look. “I would hate to see her get hurt like that again.”

“I don’t know how anyone can know Ronnie for any length of time and want to use her,” Rose said softly, her gaze flickering from Maria to the table and back again. “She has the kindest heart of anyone I know and I don’t mean just being generous. It must have been devastating for her to trust someone and have that trust shattered.” She had no idea that the housekeeper’s thoughts immediately went to the fully repaired Porsche tucked away in the garage. “To be at that age, to have something so private exposed to her parents…” Rose shook her head. “I just can’t imagine why anyone would be so cruel to her. Did you ever meet Chris?”

“No, the gold digger never showed up here,” Maria said. “I only spoke with her on the phone.”

Bingo. The big question was answered.

*************************

Delores Bickering drove her rusted out station wagon into the public parking garage and pulled into the first empty spot, not caring that it was reserved for the handicapped. If she received a ticket, it would end up in the glove box with the rest of the ones she had received. Tickets and insurance were not things she chose to spend on her money on. The empty cigarette pack hit the ground as she lit the last one and walked away from her car. If things went the way she planned, she would have plenty of money for cigarettes before the day was over.

The Cartwrights had always liked things big. When the Wellington Hotel was erected in the late 1920’s, it towered over the smaller Cartwright building next door. Ronnie’s great grandfather took it as a challenge and the result was the construction of one of Albany’s largest buildings, more than thirty stories high. Delores stood in front of it and sneered at the large logo carved into the reddish-brown granite above the doors. She pushed her way through the revolving door and into the spacious lobby. On the wall was a brass plaque welcoming her to the Cartwright Corporate Offices. Below it was a directory of departments along with the floors on which they were located.

Ronnie was just finishing off a fruit cup when the buzzer sounded. “Yes, Laura?”

“Um…there’s someone here to see you,” the hesitant voice said.

“Who?” A quick glance at her calendar showed no appointments scheduled for that afternoon. She heard her secretary ask the visitor’s name and clenched her jaw as soon as she recognized the voice. “Keep her out there for a minute.” She hung up the phone and tapped the mechanical pencil against the desk. Damn, what’s that bitch doing here?

The answer came to her instantly. Her first instinct was to throw Delores out but as she opened her mouth to speak, Ronnie noticed something that changed her mind. Swiveling around in her seat, she reached for the mouse and clicked on the security icon. Her password and a few clicks later, a small red light lit up on the security camera tucked discreetly in the upper corner of her office. It was time to expose Delores Bickering for what she really was. “Send her in.”

“Nice office,” the large woman nodded approvingly as she looked around. “You hiring?”

“No.” Ronnie could not believe she had the nerve to even ask such a question. “You’re not here to ask me about a job.”

“I came to talk to you about Rose.” She unzipped her dirty yellow jacket and pulled her knit cap off, sending flakes of wet snow onto the thick burgundy rug. “You know I’m the closest thing to a mother she’s ever had.”

“So you say.” Oops, wouldn’t want Rose to see me being hostile to the bitch. Forcing a polite smile to her face, she said in her most solicitous voice, “So what is it you wished to see me about? Please, have a seat.”

Delores flopped down on the couch and tossed her coat on the far cushion. “I would have thought someone like you would have coffee for your visitors.” She looked pointedly at the empty coffeepot on the side table. “Especially those who are relatives to your friends.”

Ronnie’s eyes narrowed but she kept her tongue. “You said you wanted to talk to me about Rose?”

“I’ve found a way to help her out.”

“Help her out?”

“Yeah.” The large woman sat up. “I’ve found her a job in Cobleskill. She can start on Monday. It pays six dollars an hour.”

“Why would she want to work in Cobleskill? That’s an hour away. Besides, didn’t you notice that she has two broken legs? She’s in no condition to work.”

“It’s in a telemarketing office. She won’t have to stand up, just talk on the phone. Of course that means she’ll have to move back with me.”

“She already told you she wants to live with me. Why would she change her mind now?” What stunt are you trying to pull? Make Rose choose between us? I’ll be damned if I’ll let you take her away from me.

Delores shook her head. “You don’t understand. Rose and I have a deal. She owes me for taking care of her and promised to help out in any way she could.”

“Let me get this straight. You want her to move back with you and work at this telemarketing job so she can give you money?”

“I think that’s only fair. She lived under my roof and ate my food for years without paying anything and now it’s time for her to pay me back.” Delores crossed her arms and leaned back.

“So she owes you for everything you did for her when she lived with you?” It sounded ridiculous but no one was laughing. I can’t believe you. Rose deserves so much better in her life than a piece of trash like you.

“You could look at it that way. I look at it this way. I could have rented her room to someone who would have paid me. She owes me the money I lost by not being able to rent it. When she left I had to start paying for a babysitter on bingo and bowling nights. My generosity can only go so far. I’m not rich, you know. I can’t afford to be as charitable as you.”

As… Ronnie gripped the edge of her desk. You bitch. She now had no doubt about Delores’

reason for coming to her office.

“You decided that Rose owes you money because she lived with you when she was a teenager, is that right?”

“Exactly.”

“And since she owes you all this money you feel she should move in with you and work at this job so she can pay off what she owes you, right?”

“Right.”

Ronnie’s lips pulled back into a smile much like a cobra just before it strikes.

“But since I’m her friend you thought you’d come and see if there was something I could do, right?”

“Well, we’re not talking about much to someone like you. If you’re really her friend I’d think you’d want to help her out.” Delores said indignantly.

“And I could help Rose out by paying off her debt to you, is that the idea?” Ronnie was tired of the game and the dirty looking woman who was trying to use Rose. Time to get to the point.

“How much?”

“Well, you have to take into account how long she lived with me and then…”

“I said how much?” Ronnie did her best to keep the hostility out of her tone. “Come on, I’m sure you had a figure in mind when you walked in here. How much do you think Rose owes you for taking care of her?” She pulled the checkbook out of the drawer and opened it up.

“Five…no, ten thousand.”

“Ten thousand dollars and you’ll walk away and leave Rose alone?”

Dollar signs danced in front of Delores’ eyes and greed sang in her heart. She almost agreed, then she realized that the rich woman was giving in much too easily. “Wait.” She stood up and walked over to the desk, leaning her chubby hands on the polished wood. “What if I said I wanted fifteen thousand or even twenty?”

“Is that what it would take?”

“You’re really willing to give me twenty thousand dollars?” Suspicion set in. “Why?”

“I have my reasons.” She picked up the pen to write the check and stopped herself. She had no intention of using the pen that Rose got her. Reaching into the drawer she pulled out another one and began writing.

“It’s B-i-c-k-”

“I know how to spell it.”

“You know,” Delores laughed nervously. “I always knew she’d find someone to take her in.” Her eyes widened as the zeros were added to the amount box. Feeling victory within her grasp, she relaxed and rested her hip against the desk, much to Ronnie’s annoyance. “Twenty thousand dollars. Humph. May not seem like much to you but I can get a new trailer for that.”

Ronnie stood up and tore the check out of the book. “And for the cost of a trailer you are willing to get out of Rose’s life and leave her alone forever, right?” Delores reached for the check but she held it up in the air. “That’s the deal. For twenty thousand dollars you stay away, never call or stop by. You’ll forget that she exists.”

“Give me that check and I’ll forget all about her,” Delores promised, her forefinger and thumb grasping at the corner of the paper.

“Don’t you even want to say goodbye to her?” The executive held the check tightly, refusing to give it up without an answer. She did not expect the one she got.

“Why? Is it worth more money if I do?” Delores looked at her expectantly.

Ronnie forgot about the videotape in the shock of hearing the cold words. With an angry tug she jerked the check back and stood up, her six-foot frame towering over the shorter woman. “You bitch.” Blue eyes blazed with fury. “You never cared about her at all, did you?” Her hands balled into fists, crumpling the check. “You took her in just for the check each month and to have a built-in babysitter!” Knuckles turned white under the pressure and the check suffered more damage.

“The check…” Delores pointed out. “We have a deal.”

Ronnie lowered her head, the long black hair hiding her face. “The money. That’s all you worry about, isn’t it?” Her voice was quiet, low…the calm before the storm. “You used Rose for money. You used her as a child to get money from the State and when she was struggling to survive you took money from her.” Jerking her head up, Ronnie locked eyes with the woman she hated. “Now she’s lying there with two broken legs and instead of worrying about her you’re trying to get money from me.”

“You want to get rid of me? Give me the check and I’m gone.” The large woman held her hand out.

“You want the check?” Ronnie flattened the rumpled check out, then held it out in front of her. She tore it neatly in two, then put the pieces together and tore it again. “I’m sure the State of New York paid you far more than you ever spent on Rose.” Another tear. “There were weeks when she spent next to nothing on food for herself yet sent you a check because you managed to convince her that she owes you somehow.” She threw the pile of confetti on the desk. Delores could only stand there and watch as her plan fell apart. “You have used Rose for the last time. Get out of my office before I have Security throw you out.”

“You can’t…”

“I can’t what? Throw some lazy bum out of my own building?” Ronnie pressed her knuckles against the desk to keep from reaching across and striking the loathsome woman. The muscles in her forearms bunched and clenched in readiness. “You hurt Rose and I won’t allow you to do it again. You don’t deserve to know someone as kind and gentle as she is. Come within sight of my home and I’ll have you arrested. One phone call, one letter, any attempt to contact her and I’ll make your life a living hell.”

With all prospects of money gone, Delores had nothing left to lose. “You think you’re so smart with all your fucking money. You don’t know NOTHING!” She stormed over to the couch and snatched her cap and jacket. “You think Rose was the only foster kid I had?” The door opened and two beefy security officers entered, no doubt summoned by Laura after hearing the loud voices.

“Is there a problem, Miss Cartwright?”

“Escort this…” Bitch came to mind but a sense of decorum had to be maintained at the office.

“…trespasser outside and make sure she never comes in again.”

“You keep your hands off me,” Delores grabbed her bag and stormed out in front of the uniformed men. “You make sure Rose knows you’re the one that made me stop talking to her. It’s all your fault.” The outer office door closed, leaving a confused Laura and a furious Ronnie standing there.

“Laura, take the rest of the day off. I’m going home early.” She shut the door and walked over to her desk. The bits of check were tossed into the trashcan and her prized pen was put back in her desk drawer.

There was a quick knock before her door opened. “Ronnie?” Susan poked her head in. “What happened? I heard they called Security to your office.”

“Nothing important, just some business I had to take care of.” She waved her hand dismissively.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“You know I’m going to find out anyway. You may as well tell me.” The redhead entered and shut the door.

“I am entitled to something of a private life.” She sank into her chair, a bone deep sigh escaping her lips. “Let this one go, Sis.”

“Does it have to do with Rose?” The quick jerk of the head answered Susan’s question. An awkward silence fell between them for several seconds before she spoke again. “Um…” The younger Cartwright looked down at her nails. “If um…well, I know you don’t really have anyone close to you except Rose and well, I guess, me. If…if you need someone to talk to…well, I’m here.” She straightened up and took a step back. “The boys keep asking when they can come over again.” Clearing her throat, Susan continued, her gaze falling upon her older sister. “When I explained to John that Rose lives with you, he asked me if that made her his aunt too.”

“I told you…” Ronnie began only to be stopped by an upraised hand.

“I know. I told him that she wasn’t, but if it was okay with her, he could call her that.”

Looking down at her desk, the executive smiled, understanding the unspoken gesture behind the words. She stood up and although never very affectionate to her sibling, Ronnie reached over and wrapped her arm around her sister’s shoulders. “How about tomorrow night? I’m sure Rose can’t wait to have her wrestling guy trampled again.” She released the casual embrace. “But how about right now I take us out to lunch? Somewhere nice, how about Maurice’s or Giovanni’s?”

“Oh, that sounds nice, but how about trying that new Chinese place up on Western Avenue? I heard they have excellent food.”

A small icon on the screen caught the corner of Ronnie’s eye. With a start she remembered the videotape. “Uh…yeah, that sounds good.” She turned to the computer and shut off the camera.

“Why don’t you go get your coat and meet me down in the lobby? I have a couple of things here I need to finish up.”

**************************

Ronnie took the video home and hid it in her bedroom, seeing no reason to show it to Rose right away. She knew the tape would hurt her precious friend and that was the last thing she wanted to do again. Instead that evening and the ones that followed were spent lying next to each other on the adjustable bed watching television or on the couch watching movies. Sometimes they would forgo the electronic entertainment and just spend the time braiding each others hair or doing their nails. It was a comfortable routine that she enjoyed tremendously. No mention was made about the continued sleeping arrangements and Ronnie was fine with that. If she had her way they would always sleep together. She loved the way Rose’s body fit against hers. They never talked about the increased hugs and affectionate touches but Ronnie noted they were instigated by both equally.

With Karen no longer needed, Rose filled her days working on projects for Ronnie. In addition to improving her skills, it also gave her an intense education in the way her friend’s business was run. It gave them something else to talk about in the evenings other than themselves or what was on television. The late January thaw continued into February, promising an early spring. Already more grass was showing in the back yard than snow and the sun coming through the windows was enough to heat up the room without turning up the thermostat. Of course at night there was the added body heat of Ronnie to keep her warm. It was during those late night hours that Rose thought about her relationship with her dark-haired friend. With the exception of work, Ronnie was by her side constantly, not that Rose would ever complain. She relished the time they spent together. Often, while watching television, her head would rest against Ronnie’s shoulder or even in the older woman’s lap. She enjoyed those times the best. Ronnie would absently stroke her hair or let a warm hand rest upon her shoulder. They were much more relaxed around each other now. Initial embraces in bed were no longer stiff, hesitant affairs. Now, when it came time for sleep, Ronnie’s arm would wrap around her waist and warm breath would tickle her neck as they molded their bodies together.

Rose thought often about the growing affection between them. Hugs were a common occurrence and she encouraged them as much as Ronnie did. It seemed they could sense each other’s needs, at least she was certain Ronnie could sense hers. When the pain in her legs flared up, the strong arms would comfort and console her. When a tear-jerker romance movie brought the need to be cuddled, there was no discussion or roundabout request, they just snuggled up against each other. But while she enjoyed the attention and affection, Rose wasn’t sure she was ready for anything more or if Ronnie was even interested. There had been no kiss since they were under the mistletoe on Christmas and their conversations stayed far away from matters of the heart or sex. Whether it was deliberate on Ronnie’s part or not, Rose was not sure. She only knew she was avoiding it, her feelings far too confusing to even think about giving them voice.

Like right now. They were lying in bed watching Dateline and Ronnie’s head was resting against her shoulder. Rose looked down at silky black hair mixing with her own. Her companion seemed so relaxed, so peaceful. Having her arm trapped between their bodies was no longer an acceptable position. “Lift your head up for a sec.”

“Hmm? Sorry, am I hurting you?” The lazy drawl told Rose just how relaxed the executive was.

“Not at all. I just want to move my arm.” She did so and quickly wrapped it around Ronnie’s shoulder before the older woman could move away. “Now come back here.” She tugged gently and was rewarded with her companion’s head resting just above her right breast. “Comfy?”

“Mmm, very.”

“Good.” The commercial ended and Ronnie’s attention went back to the television. Rose’s did not. Her fingers began plucking at the long dark tresses. “You have very soft hair.”

“So you tell me. I think yours is softer, though. Mine’s just thicker.”

Rose’s fingers sank into Ronnie’s hair and began massaging her scalp. “Hmm, you might be right about that,” she conceded. But I like touching yours more. Slowly the small circles she was making with her fingers moved lower until they were stroking the smooth skin of Ronnie’s neck. The television was completely forgotten by both women as the massage continued. How far will you let me go? A lone pinky ventured under the soft cotton shirt for a second then pulled back. Again. “Did Chris ever rub your neck like this?”

Ronnie jerked upright, her eyes looking very much like those of a deer blinded by headlights.

“Um, n-no…” She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. “Why do you ask?”

“I just wondered.” Rose now hesitated, the question not seeming like such a good idea anymore.

“It’s just…well, you like it so much. I would hope someone did this for you before.”

“Chris and I…” Ronnie searched for the right words. “We weren’t…” It was a tossup between which was drier, her lips or her throat. “We weren’t physically close. There wasn’t much cuddling.” She sat up completely and shifted until she was facing Rose. “I thought it was true love then.” A scornful laugh revealed the old pain. “Now I know better.” She lowered her head and looked at her hands. Rose remained silent, sensing Ronnie struggling with some inner demon. Finally the tall woman chose the easy way out. “At least the sex was good.”

Jokes aren’t going to work with me. I know you too well, Veronica Cartwright. “You know I hate Chris for hurting you like that.” She reached out and put her fingers under the strong chin, forcing the blue eyes to meet hers. “And I don’t hate many people in this world.”

Ronnie took the hand away from her chin and held it within her own. “Funny.” She looked down at their hands, her thumb idly brushing across the smaller woman’s knuckles. “I feel the same way about people that hurt you.” She paused for a moment, fear threatening to keep the words trapped inside. “You are very special to me, Rose.” Her head raised and for several long seconds they stared at each other.

Oh, my god, are you going to kiss me? Rose wasn’t sure if she was excited or afraid as her heart began beating double-time. Her lips parted slightly in subconscious invitation. She was just about to move forward when she saw the radiant blue eyes flicker and look away.

“I think that’s enough serious talk for tonight,” Ronnie said, reluctantly releasing the hold on the young woman’s hand. The magical spell was broken and both felt a keen sense of disappointment. Another lost opportunity…another chance not taken.

Rose was still thinking about that moment long after they had settled down for the night. She turned her face to look at the sleeping woman beside her. I wanted you to kiss me. Did you want it too? Careful not to disturb her companion, she propped herself on her right elbow and tucked her hair behind her ear. Hesitantly she lowered her lips to Ronnie’s cheek, planting the softest of kisses there. Her eyes adjusted to the dark, Rose saw as much as felt the small smile come to the sleeping face. “I love you,” she whispered before lying back on her pillows. Intertwining her fingers with those resting on her belly, the young woman closed her eyes.

“Love you too,” Ronnie mumbled sleepily, unconsciously snuggling closer. The voice startled Rose for a minute before she realized her friend was still sleeping. She turned her cheek to rest against the dark head and soon fell asleep herself.

********************

Ronnie opened the TV Guide and began to read off the options. “‘A Walk in the Clouds’ is on. We saw that one already. ‘Sabrina’, that’s boring.” She turned the page. “Let’s see what’s on pay per view.” A gentle tug on her wrist forced her to shift the guide so Rose could look on with her.

“There’s that new Jim Carrey movie,” the young woman offered.

“I hate Jim Carrey. Look, Bruce Willis blows up another building.”

“I hate action movies. Let’s watch a romantic one.”

“Why a romance and not a comedy?”

“Well, it is Valentine’s Day, silly.”

“If two people are really in love they don’t need a day to celebrate it.”

“Veronica Cartwright, you are such a cynic. Give me that.” Rose took the TV Guide and began thumbing through the pages. “You know we could play a game or something if you would rather. I see you’re two levels higher than me on ‘Rescuer of the Maiden’.” She laughed at the sheepish grin on the older woman’s face. “What do you do, play when I’m asleep?”

“It’s addictive. Come on, find something for us to watch.”

Fifteen minutes later the television still offered no suitable programs to watch. “There are what, a hundred, hundred and fifty channels on this and we can’t find a thing to watch?”

“That’s because you don’t want to watch any love stories and I don’t want to watch any of those shoot-em-up blow-em-up movies,” Rose replied.

“So much for television.” Ronnie pressed the off button and tossed the remote onto the coffee table. “This is a thrilling Valentine’s Day.”

“If you’re bored then let’s do something different.”

“Like what?”

“We could play a game or do each others nails or something.” Rose was also at a loss for what to do. Although she had never believed it could happen, she was actually quite bored at the moment. In two months time they had managed to watch every movie Ronnie owned and played every game in the house several times. There really was not much else to do except… “Talk.”

“Hmm?”

“Let’s make some hot chocolate, sit back, and talk. You know, one of our infamous girl chats.” Rose’s eyes held a twinkle of mischief.

“And what exactly would be the topic of conversation tonight? I am not doing ‘relive your most embarrassing moments’ again.”

“Oh come on, you learned some pretty embarrassing things about me too,” the young woman chided.

“Well, that’s true,” Ronnie conceded. “And you do turn the cutest shade of red. Okay, I’m game but let’s go out in the kitchen and make dinner while we’re talking.”

Fifteen minutes later Rose was sitting at the kitchen table cutting onions while Ronnie was standing at the island slicing mushrooms. “Answer me something,” the young woman queried while wiping at the endless stream of tears, “Why am I the one who always ends up cutting up the onion?”

“Oh, I can’t stand them, makes me cry,” the older woman said cheekily.

“You’re lucky you’re not within my reach, Miss Cartwright,” she playfully warned. Ronnie poured the steaming hot chocolate into two mugs, then added mini-marshmallows. She brought one to the table and set it down within the young woman’s reach.

“I’m within your reach now, what are you going to do about it?” The intelligent executive realized her mistake a second later when small fingers slipped around her waist and began to tickle unmercifully. “Oh, hey now, heh heh, come on now, Rose, I was only joking.” She backed away out of reach of the playful hands. “You just wait…” she said between breaths. “When you’re out of this chair…I’ll get even with you.”

“Yeah, you and what army?” Rose was beaming at her, obviously quite proud of herself. “It seems to me I only need my two hands to defeat you, oh mighty warrior of the corporate world.”

“That’s because you know my weaknesses,” Ronnie replied. And I’m helpless when it comes to resisting you. She walked behind the chair and put her hands on the smaller woman’s shoulders.

“And one weakness right now is that I’m starving. You want your steak broiled or sauteed?”

“Surprise me.”

“Sauteed you said? Coming right up.” She gave a gentle squeeze and went over to the refrigerator. “Oh, there are eclairs for dessert.”

“Sounds great. Maria always picks out the best food,” Rose said. “You were practically drooling over the chicken last night.”

“Another one of my weaknesses,” she said while retrieving the steaks and butter.

“I’ll have to tell your prospective suitors that the way to your heart is through your stomach.”

And I would have to tell them my heart is already taken, Ronnie thought to herself. “And what about you? What secret things should I know to tell your prospective suitors?” She watched as Rose’s attention turned to anything but her. “What’s that? I didn’t understand you.” No one can understand that mumble. Come on, Rose, let me in.

“Um…” Her fingers traced the delicate pattern of her doily. “I dunno,” she finally answered with a shrug. “I guess I never really thought about what I would want in a lover.”

Ah, now we’re getting to something interesting. “Okay, so think about it now. Let’s start with the basics: tall, dark and handsome. Now what else?” She put the steaks on to cook, grabbed her mug, and headed for the table.

“Well, I guess I’d want someone who was intelligent, thoughtful, had a sense of humor but was not a practical joker, no problems with gambling or drugs or anything like that.”

So far I’m batting a thousand. “Would be attentive to your needs and wants…”

“But not at the expense of their own,” Rose interjected.

“Right,” she agreed. Their own? Her eyebrow rose slightly. “Okay, what else?”

“Hmm.” The young woman tapped her finger on the tip of her chin. “Oh, well there’s honesty and trust. I’d have to know they would never lie to me. There has to be that trust.”

Whoops, no good on that one. Hey, they’d never lie? What’s with the gender neutrality, Rose?

“Don’t forget that he’d have to be able to fulfill your every desire.”

Rose seemed to mull a thought over in her head for a moment before speaking. “I don’t know how our parents did it. Waiting until they were married to have sex.”

Whoa, where’d that come from? “Um, I hate to clue you my friend, but I don’t think they waited. I mean, would you buy a car without first taking it for a test drive?”

“Yeah, maybe that’s why so many trade theirs in after a few years.”

“I think they’re just looking for a newer model.”

“Maybe what they’re really looking for isn’t a car at all,” Rose offered nervously.

“Perhaps.” Ronnie took a deep breath and plunged ahead into dangerous territory. “Not everyone is interested in cars.” Are you asking if I am?

“And that’s fine,” the young woman blurted quickly. “If someone would rather have a truck than a car, more power to them.”

“Whatever makes them happy, I guess.” You know I am and you’re telling me it’s okay, aren’t you? Another thought occurred to the dark-haired woman. Or a re you trying to tell me that you are? “There are even those that like both.” There, cover all the angles, just in case.

“Some people aren’t sure what they like.” Rose looked up for a split-second then back down at the table. “Maybe they thought they liked cars but now they think they want a truck.”

Ronnie let out a deep breath. Oh boy, how am I supposed to respond to that? “Um, well…t-that’s okay too. But I think they should take their time and not rush into anything because of what they think someone else might like.” She noted the nervous fingers tapping the ceramic handle.

“Especially if they’re not sure.” Let’s see if I’ve got this right. “Maybe they’ve only driven cars and now they have a friend who likes trucks. They may think they want a truck too but they really don’t.”

“So you’re saying they shouldn’t rush into anything, even if they really feel that they want a truck?” came the soft voice as green eyes raised up to meet Ronnie’s.

“Have they ever wanted a truck before?” As much as the metaphors were driving her nuts, the older woman did not want to do anything that might spook the obviously nervous Rose.

“No.”

“I think the best thing is for the person to just spend some time riding around with their friend to see if they really like trucks.” That’s it, just leave everything the way it is, nice and safe. The smell of sizzling meat gave her the perfect excuse. “Damn, I forgot about the steaks.” Ronnie hopped up and went to the island. “Good, they’re still fine. Now you see why Maria doesn’t like me cooking.”

“Oh, I thought it was because you used every pot and pan in the house.”

“I see you two talk about me when I’m not around.” Ronnie smiled inwardly at the thought. “I hope it’s good things.”

“Mostly good things,” Rose teased. An uncomfortable silence followed, broken only by the sizzling of the steaks as each woman withdrew into her own thoughts. For Ronnie, the conversation revealed far more than she had hoped for. She looked over at Rose. So you do feel something. I’m not imagining the increased touches and hugs. With that thought however, came fear. I don’t believe you would ever use me like Christine did but I can’t put everything on the line again. I can’t take that chance. At that moment Tabitha came bouncing out into the kitchen and Rose moved her chair to allow the cat to jump up on her lap. Then of course, there’s the minor detail of me being the one who hit you. I’m sure if that little piece of information got out you wouldn’t even want to be my friend much less anything else. Deep down Ronnie knew she was right to keep things the way they were, no matter what her heart said. She had hurt Rose enough.

At the table, Rose was going through her own mental turmoil. She hugged the purring feline and blinked back emotions flowing too close to the surface. So now you know I know. She watched as Ronnie reached into the cupboard for the plates. You know and you don’t want me. Rose wasn’t sure if she should be relieved or disappointed. Her heart insisted on the latter.

Ronnie put the two plates on the table. “You need anything more to drink before I sit down?”

“No, this is fine, thank you.” The young woman never looked up from her plate, yet she knew those stunning blue eyes were staring at her. “It smells wonderful.” She picked up her knife and fork and went through the motions of cutting up her meat. Ronnie headed for the opposite side of the small round table, then stopped herself and sat down next to Rose.

“There’s more vegetables if you want them.”

“No, this is good.” The young woman continued to push her meat around her plate.

Ronnie could only sit by helplessly and watch as Rose withdrew into herself. She hated the tension hanging in the air but was not quite certain what to do or say to break it. “Um, if you have any questions about trucks, uh, maybe I can answer them for you.” Oh, that’s brilliant, she chastised herself. “I mean…” she stopped for a second when the blonde head lifted to meet her gaze. “I mean…I hate this awkwardness.” They shared a small smile before Rose lowered her head again.

“I’m not especially thrilled with it myself.”

“So talk.” Easier said than done.

“I don’t know what to say,” the young woman said in a quiet voice. Ronnie’s heart ached for the pain she heard there. Without a thought she reached over and laid her hand on top of Rose’s. The gently returned squeeze let her know the touch was welcome.

“Just say what’s on your mind.”

Several bites of steak disappeared before Rose spoke. “Have you had a lot of trucks?”

“Um…” It was not the question Ronnie was expecting. “No, Christine was the only one.” There, I said her name. Let’s get past this stupid car/truck thing.

“Oh.” Rose withdrew her hand and began to cut up more meat.

“You can’t look at me and talk about this, can you?”

“No.” A slow blush crept up her neck. “I never was any good talking about that kind of stuff.”

“More into action than words, eh?” Ronnie’s joke did exactly what she hoped it would. Rose smiled at her and gave a playful swat.

“Actually, when it comes to that, I’m not really very good in either category.” She relaxed slightly, maintaining the eye contact for several seconds before looking down again. “I haven’t had the experience.”

“You mean….” You’re twenty-six years old. You can’t be. “B-but when you got caught in the driveway?” She watched the cute blush return to Rose’s face.

“We weren’t doing ‘that’. We were working our way up to it when we got caught.” She pushed her plate away, giving up the pretense of eating. Ronnie did the same. “After that, well…it just never happened.”

Ronnie fought to keep the smirk off her face. “So you’ve um…never…” The smirk refused to be hidden and she had to look away. “…um, been taken for a test drive?”

“Stop laughing.” Rose feigned anger but the sparkle in her eyes gave her away. “No. No one’s taken me for a test drive.” She shot a devilish look at the dark-haired woman. “That’s not to say that no one’s looked under the hood.”

“We can’t start this again.” Ronnie drained her mug and stood up. “Since dinner obviously is over, let’s go into the living room and relax on the couch.” I have a feeling this conversation is going to continue and I’d rather talk under the soft light instead of these harsh fluorescent tubes.

“I’ll bring the eclairs.”

“Don’t bother for me.” Rose watched her friend reach into the refrigerator and remove a beer.

“Can I have one of those?”

Ronnie looked at her quizzically. “What about your Percocet? I thought you weren’t supposed to drink with that.”

“I haven’t had any today and I won’t take any tonight.” Rose was by no means a drinker but at that moment her mouth was so dry she was certain she could drain a six pack with no problem.

“All right,” the older woman replied hesitantly. Maybe I shouldn’t drink. I need my wits about me when I’m with you, Rose. She plucked two glasses from the rack and followed her friend into the living room.

She set the beers and glasses on the coffee table just as Rose was getting ready to transfer herself from the wheelchair to the couch. “Here, let me help.”

“I can do it.”

“It’s easier if I help.” She stepped forward and lowered her head. It had been too long since Rose let her help and she missed the feeling of holding the young woman in her arms. One arm slipped behind the back and she felt smaller arms wrapping around her neck. Yes, that’s right, hold me. As she put her other arm under Rose’s legs and lifted she nudged the wheelchair out of the way with her knee. Instead of putting her precious bundle down right away, Ronnie held Rose safely in her arms and gazed down at the face she loved. If only things were different, she thought as her eyes fell upon the soft pink lips so close to her own. In the back of her mind she knew that a kiss would not be protested. As fate sometimes found the need to be cruel, Rose had to shift, causing the hard plaster of her cast to rub against Ronnie’s forearm. It was an instant reminder to the executive of all the reasons not to act on her feelings. She set her friend down quickly but gently, turning away before she changed her mind. She walked around to the other side of the couch and sat sideways on the far cushion. A quick twist of her wrist and the beer was open. Ronnie didn’t bother with the glass, taking several deep swallows straight from the bottle. “Do you want some background music?” Oh, that’s bright. It’s Valentine’s Day. All the stations will be playing love songs.

“Sure.” To Rose, anything was better than the deafening silence. Ronnie fiddled with the different remotes until she found the right one. She adjusted the volume to a point where they could barely hear it, then set the remote on the table. She opened the other beer and poured it into a glass without comment, then passed it to Rose. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” Ronnie settled back against the arm of the couch and took another tug on her beer. They looked at each other, silently hoping the other would begin. A song started and ended without a sound from either woman. “Well, this is productive,” the executive finally said.

“Maybe we should just drop it for tonight,” Rose said.

“No. We need to get this out in the open.” She gave a deep sigh and reached for her beer. To her surprise it was already empty. “Wow. I haven’t downed one like that in a long time.” Why am I so nervous? I know what I have to do. “Rose, you mean a great deal to me, you know that.” She forced herself to meet the young woman’s gaze, hoping her words did not sound as fake to Rose as they did to her own ears. “But I made a decision long ago that the business comes first.” Even over my own heart. “I can’t go back on that.”

“Chris hurt you that badly?”

“Yes she did.” Ronnie had been looking down at her lap and picked her head up in surprise at the gentle touch on her outstretched ankle. “It’s more complicated than that, but…”

“Your truck is parked in the garage and it isn’t going anywhere,” Rose offered. Her words earning her a heart-warming smile.

“Something like that. I need another beer. How about you?”

“I’m doing fine with this one.” She took another sip and watched Ronnie leave the room.

Now alone, Rose felt the nervousness she was trying to hold in check burst forth. Her sips became swallows and her glass was nearly empty by the time Ronnie returned. She watched the tall, lean body fold up onto the cushion and look expectantly at her. I guess it’s my turn now, huh? She took another swallow, the alcohol bolstering her courage. She looked up at gentle blue eyes. “I don’t know what I want,” she whispered. ” I’ve never felt this way about anyone else, Ronnie.” She looked away and finished her glass, her heart pounding painfully within her chest. Rose had no idea how they had started on this conversation but she knew they could not turn back from it now.

“So where do we go from here?” Ronnie’s voice wavered, betraying the strong emotions fighting inside her. “I don’t want to lose what we have.” I don’t want to lose you.

“I don’t know.” She looked longingly at her friend’s beer. Ronnie smiled and handed it over.

“Thanks.” Rose took several sips from the bottle before returning it. “I guess things can just stay the same. I mean, we’re still friends, right?”

“Best friends,” Ronnie corrected, passing the beer.

“Best friends.” The blonde woman smiled. “And best friends can sleep next to each other and it doesn’t have to mean anything.”

“Right, and best friends can still hug.”

“Absolutely.” Rose was encouraged by the direction of the conversation. “And sometimes…” The pink blush began to rise on her cheeks. “…if it’s a special occasion…they might even kiss.” Her ears burned bright red and she didn’t dare look up. If she had she would have seen the arched eyebrow and smirk directed at her.

“Yes, if there’s a special occasion I see no reason why best friends can’t kiss.” Ronnie’s mind went back to the blissful kiss under the mistletoe. She cursed herself for taking it down after the holidays.

“I’ll tell you a secret,” Rose still could not look at her. “Earlier, when you picked me up? I um…I thought…I mean I hoped….you would kiss me.” She said the last words so low Ronnie almost missed them. She upended the beer and handed the empty bottle back. “Sorry, I didn’t realize I was that thirsty.”

“Don’t worry about it. There’s plenty of beer. You want another one?”

“No…yes. Please.”

Ronnie rose from the couch and knelt down next to Rose. With one hand she reached out and turned the young woman’s face to her. “I’ll be right back.” Her thumb brushed against a far too soft lip. ” I wanted to kiss you too.” She stood up and pressed her lips to the crown of golden hair. “You want that eclair now?”

With her fear dissipating, Rose found that her hunger had returned. She nodded and watched Ronnie leave the room. You wanted to kiss me too? She reached up and touched the spot where her friend’s lips had touched her hair. When Ronnie returned, Rose rewarded her with a beaming smile and fingers trailing over each other as the bottle was exchanged. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” she said while returning to her seat. She knew she was treading a dangerous line but she could not stop herself. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Rose.” She held her bottle out, noting that the young woman had poured hers into the glass.

“Happy Valentine’s Day to you too, Ronnie.” The glass clinked together and they both took a healthy drink. “You remember in grade school when we used to give out valentines to everyone in class?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, back then we’d ask our friends to be our valentines, right?”

“Right, I remember that.” Ronnie smiled. “Rose Grayson, are you asking me to be your valentine?” She received a shy smile in reply. “I’ll be your valentine on one condition.” She set the beer down and moved closer. “You have to be mine, too.” She was kneeling on the cushion next to Rose, their faces less than a foot apart.

“Ronnie?”

“Mmm?” Her focus was solely on the young woman’s lips.

“Would Valentine’s Day…be considered…a special occasion?” Caution deadened by the beer, Rose reached up and curled her left hand around the back of Ronnie’s neck, the long dark strands sliding through her fingers. There was no answer, only a smile and the lowering of lips to hers.

Ronnie’s memory of the Christmas kiss paled in comparison to reality. The soft, gentle brushing of lips together made her hungry for more and she returned, nipping Rose’s lower lip with her own several times before slipping her tongue out to taste the softness. She pulled back and received a soft whimper of protest. Oh yes, I could easily lose myself in you, Rose Grayson. Very easily. “Happy Valentine’s Day.” Ronnie moved back to a ‘friendly’ distance and retrieved her beer. To her immense pleasure, it was another second before green eyes fluttered open and focused.

To Rose, all the stories about fireworks and bells going off were true. She felt absolutely dizzy and could not figure out if it was from Ronnie’s kisses or the amount of alcohol she had consumed. The tingling sensation on her lips screamed its choice and her heart pounded in agreement. “H-happy Valentine’s Day to you too.” She looked over and saw the Cheshire-cat grin on Ronnie’s face. “What?”

“I’ve never had my kisses leave someone breathless before.” She reached out and took the younger woman’s hand in her own. Look at the way you look at me. If you knew the truth…

Ronnie glanced at the clock, noting it was far too early to feign being tired. “You want to watch a movie?” Without waiting for an answer, she reached for the remotes. A second later the music had stopped, replaced by Chevy Chase bumbling through a Vacation movie. “There we go.”

Rose glanced at the television then back at the woman who had just kissed her senseless. Ronnie refused to look her way. You’re not fooling me. That movie just isn’t that interesting. What are you afraid of? I would never hurt you like Chris did, I swear. She understood that her friend needed some space and Rose was willing to give it. The evening had answered many questions. She now knew that her feelings were reciprocated, at least partially. The kiss had been the proof. Her fear of going further had been assuaged by Ronnie’s declaration that she did not want to take their relationship to that stage, but right now Rose needed…something. “Ronnie? Can I lie down on your lap?”

“I’d like that.” They settled into the familiar position, Rose’s head on her lap and her hand lightly stroking the golden hair beneath it. The touch carried with it a new meaning now, in light of the recent revelations. The gentleness was still there, but wrapped in a layer of love that moved from one to the other. Ronnie’s fingers strayed to trace the outline of the small ear hidden by Rose’s hair. The hand resting on her knee began to move as well, tracing lazy circles through the thick cotton of her sweats, making Ronnie wish she had worn shorts so she could feel those fingers moving across her skin. Oh God, how am I going to do this? She looked down at Rose. If you only knew how much I want to make love to you right now. I don’t know if I can do this, being so close to you and not being able to touch you the way I want to. Her index finger traveled the jawline down to the pointed chin. I love you so much, Rose.

At the end of the evening, it was time for another test. The house was locked up and the lights were all turned off for the night save the small lamp next to the bed. Rose was getting ready to get into bed when she felt Ronnie’s strong arms wrap around her and lift her up. “I figured I’d help again.”

“Uh huh,” she noted the tall woman made no effort to release her, not that she was complaining.

“I suppose I owe you some sort of reward for helping me?” A smile tugged at the corner of Ronnie’s mouth.

“Well, you don’t ‘owe’ me one but if you’d like to give me a reward, I certainly wouldn’t mind.” She lowered them to the bed, her mouth scant inches away from Rose’s. Both women were fully aware of the way their upper bodies were pressing together.

“I don’t mind.” She smiled as their lips met, amazed at how perfect it felt. When Ronnie pulled back, she pushed forward, prolonging the contact for another second. Too soon for her comfort, the weight above her moved, replaced by the warm blanket.

“Good night, Rose.” Ronnie settled in next to her, the long arm wrapping around her waist as usual. She smiled in the darkness. As nerve-wracking as it was, the day had turned out far better than Rose had thought it would be. In their own way they spoke of their fears and feelings and now they were lying together like they did every night. Although she knew that some things had changed between them, there was so much more that had stayed the same. She brought her hand down to intertwine her fingers with the larger ones. “Night,” Ronnie’s sleepy voice murmured as she squeezed their fingers together.

“Night.”

**************************

In the month that followed, both women adjusted to the new facet of their relationship and all it entailed. The revelation and acknowledgement of their feelings allowed them more freedom when it came to showing affection for each other. There was far more touching and both were quite creative when it came to defining the term ‘affectionate friends’. For Ronnie, there was nothing more enjoyable than an evening spent exchanging soft touches and gentle kisses with Rose curled up in her arms. She continued to tell herself that she was not breaking her promise to her father since she and her golden haired goddess were not lovers, Yet with every look, every touch, Ronnie knew that she was lying to herself. She was bewitched by the young woman with the gentle smile and soft laugh and there was nothing that could change that.

“Penny.”

“Hmm?” She looked down to see smiling green eyes looking up at her. They were in her favorite position sitting on the couch with Rose curled up in her lap. It had been almost a week and a half since the right cast was removed and the left one shortened down to just below the knee. The weight difference was a blessing on Ronnie’s thighs and the softness of her companion’s body was also quite welcome.

“A penny for your thoughts. You seemed to go away there, for awhile.”

Ronnie brought her hand up to cup the younger woman’s cheek. “Nothing, just thinking.”

“About? Or should I guess?”

“You,” she said simply, drawing a beaming smile from Rose. “I care about you very much. You…” Her thumb traced over the razor-thin scar on her companion’s cheek, a grim reminder of the hidden truth. “I am so glad you stayed with me. I’m very lucky.”

Rose smiled and nuzzled her cheek against the large hand. “I’m the one who is lucky.” Locking blue eyes with her own, she continued. “I’ll never understand why you took me in, a complete stranger, and did everything you could to help me.” She snuggled closer, resting her head on Ronnie’s chest. “but I’ll always be grateful to you for that. And this.” She waved her hand to indicate their intimate position. “You don’t push me or make me feel uncomfortable.”

“Never,” the dark-haired woman said vehemently. “I never want to do anything to make you feel that way.”

“And you wouldn’t. I know that.” Rose’s face turned serious and she sat back slightly. “I bet you wish I’d hurry up and make up my mind about whether I liked trucks or not.” It was a thought that played itself constantly in the back of her mind, especially after some rather heated kissing exchanges.

“Hey,” Ronnie whispered, “That’s something only you can decide.” Screw the euphemisms. “I know we don’t talk about it much but…” She hesitated, not at all certain she wanted to broach the subject with the object of her desires sitting on her lap. “It’s more than just caring about another woman.” She held up a finger to silence Rose’s protest. “Put your feelings about me aside for a minute. Think about what it means to be a…lesbian.” After so many years of being shamed for who she was, Ronnie found it hard to actually speak the word out loud.

“It is more accepted these days,” Rose said softly.

“Not in my world.” She said the words more harshly than she had intended, bitterness coloring her tone. In a lower voice she added, “Not in my family.” Her mind flashed back to that fateful day in her father’s study when she was forced to accept her lifelong punishment. Looking down at her beloved, Ronnie decided that if that were the only thing holding her back, she would walk away for a chance to be with her Rose. The thin white scar and the remaining plaster turned the deadbolt on that door.

“Nothing has to change,” the gentle voice said quietly. “We’re both happy and no one is being hurt.” Ronnie felt soft arms wrap around her and squeeze gently. She happily returned the embrace. “Come on,” Rose said. “Your sister is going to be here soon and I’m sure you don’t want her to see us like this.” She tried to move off but found herself held in place by Ronnie’s strong hands.

“I don’t want to let you go.” The words held far more meaning than just that moment and Rose knew it. She leaned forward and kissed the dark-haired woman.

“I am not going anywhere.” Their lips brushed together again and fear was lost in the face of love. As it always liked to do, the grandfather clock chimed the hour and broke the moment. With Ronnie’s help Rose stood up on her right leg and slipped the crutches under her arms.

“Where did you put the markers? You know the boys are going to want to decorate the new cast.”

“I think they’re in a drawer out in the kitchen. Speaking of which, we should probably make some cookies for the boys.”

“And for the girls?” Rose leaned her armpit against the top of the crutch and used her free hand to pat Ronnie’s belly.

“Well,” the executive ducked her head and gave a sheepish grin. “I think there’s another roll of chocolate chip ones in the fridge.” They started toward the kitchen.

“Don’t count on it unless Maria bought groceries yesterday,” Rose said. They entered the kitchen just as Susan’s minivan pulled into the driveway.

Ronnie opened the sliding glass door and waved them in. “Outta my way, me first,” twelve-year old Ricky said as he stormed past with the PlayStation in hand. Ten-year old Timmy and six-year old John quickly followed both making the same amount of pre-teen boy noise. Rose quickly backed herself up against the island to avoid being run over by the trio. “No running in my house,” Ronnie called out uselessly.

“I don’t know about them. They never listen,” Susan said as she stepped inside, followed by Jack. She spotted Rose and smiled. “Rose dear, Ronnie said you were up on crutches.” She walked over and held her hand out. The young woman balanced herself on her right foot and returned the gesture. “So you’re doing better?”

“Yes, everything is going well according to Doctor Barnes. Just waiting for my ankle to heal fully.”

“Well good, I’m glad you are doing better. You shouldn’t stand up for so long though.” She shot her older sister a look and pulled out a chair. “You just sit down right there. If you want anything, I’m sure Ronnie will get it for you.” Rose started to protest but decided it was easier to give in. To her surprise, Susan sat down in the adjoining chair. “Jack, go see what the boys are up to. I don’t want to replace any of Sis’ things.” Once he left the room, the redhead motioned at the empty chair. “Come sit down, I don’t want the boys to overhear this.” Rose and Ronnie exchanged confused looks as the dark-haired woman sat down.

“What’s going on? Everything all right with you and Jack?”

“Of course everything’s fine with us. We’ve been happily married for thirteen years,” Susan replied.

“So what’s the problem?” Ronnie decided it was best not to mention the affairs she knew about, including the current one.

“You know that diamond broach that Daddy gave Mother on their twenty-fifth anniversary?” The oldest Cartwright nodded. Her father had spent an extravagant amount, even for a family as rich as they were. It was one of Beatrice’s most prized possessions. Susan looked down at the lace tablecloth. “It’s gone.”

“Gone? What do you mean gone?” Ronnie’s eyes were wide with disbelief. “She keeps it in her safe when she’s not wearing it, doesn’t she?”

“She said she put it in there. Only four people know the combination. Mother, you, me…” The sisters looked at each other, then slowly nodded in agreement.

“Tommy.” Ronnie’s hands bunched into fists. Rose had never heard a name said with so much loathing, as if it were a curse. Without thinking, she reached over and placed her hand over the larger one. She realized her mistake immediately when she felt the flinch and withdrew. They exchanged looks before Ronnie spoke again. “When did she discover this?”

“Yesterday. You won’t like this,” Susan began. “She said she had gone to her friend’s house for bridge Tuesday night and when she got back she noticed the picture frame was not flush against the wall but she didn’t think anything of it.”

“Is the safe behind the picture?” Rose asked.

“When was the last time Tommy was there?” Ronnie asked, nodding at the same time to reply to her beloved’s question.

“Saturday night.” The redhead sighed. “I think he took it and I told Mother that too.”

“You told her?” The eldest Cartwright did not bother hiding her surprise. “You told her that her precious Tommy might have stolen from her? What did she say?”

“Just what you would think she’d say,” Susan replied. “She accused me of teaming up with you against him. She said that we didn’t understand how difficult things were for him. But I think she believes me.” She turned to Rose. “Our mother doesn’t always see things as clearly as she should.”

“That’s one way to look at it,” Ronnie said, secretly pleased that her sister had invited Rose in on what was obviously a family discussion. “More accurately, she sees only what she wants to see and anything that disturbs her vision is wrong.” She sighed and scratched her head in frustration.

“Nothing we can do about what she thinks. What about the broach?”

“We’ll pay on the claim, of course. That’s not the problem.”

“No, the problem is a boy who thinks that drugs make him a man. Why didn’t you call me about this?”

“I only found out about it yesterday and I didn’t want to disturb your weekend.” She looked at Rose pointedly. “Besides, I knew I’d see you today.”

Ronnie ignored her sister’s blatant implication. “So what are we going to do about him? Now he’s stealing from his own mother.”

“I had the locksmith come by and change the combination on her safe. Cartwright Insurance will pay the claim. There really isn’t anything else we can do.”

“Is that all he took, just her broach?”

“Yes,” Susan nodded. “All the other jewelry was still there. But only we would know that the broach was the most expensive piece in there. She’s got that necklace that looks like it’s worth more than it is and it was untouched.”

“Tommy knows what everything is worth. Mother only takes it out on special occasions. He probably figured she wouldn’t notice right away.” Ronnie looked over at Rose, silently wishing they were alone. A deep anger welled within her and only the young woman’s embrace could ease it. The hell with it, you already think we’re lovers. She took a deep breath, reached out, and wrapped her hand around Rose’s smaller one. Susan gave what was clearly an uncomfortable smile. You started it. Ronnie squeezed her friend’s hand once, then withdrew. She glanced sideways to see Rose’s surprised and questioning look. She smiled and hoped the blonde woman would understand. Sometimes I just need to touch you.

“So…um…let’s talk about other things.” Susan said. “Did you get the recipe from Maria for the stuffed chicken?”

“I did, but I’m not in the mood to fuss around with that tonight. You’ll have to come over during the week and have her make it.”

“Do you mean that one with the broccoli and that sauce?” Rose asked. “That’s delicious. Maria said you always liked that.”

“Well, Ronnie liked it too.” The young woman’s disarming smile caused Susan to return one in kind. “Maria makes absolutely the best stuffing.”

“Yes she does,” the eldest Cartwright agreed. Rose smiled to herself remembering the red box that said ‘Stove Top’ sitting on the counter one evening. She decided to keep the housekeeper’s secret. Besides, she had tried making Stove Top before, when she lived alone, and it never turned out as well as Maria’s.

With the subject off the physical gesture and on to a more familiar topic, Susan visibly relaxed.

“That’s why Ronnie got to keep Maria. She cooks so well, if she worked for me I’d be as big as a house.”

“Sometimes I feel that way too,” Rose said, patting her stomach. Just then John came scampering out into the kitchen.

“Mommy, I want some soda.”

“You need to say please and you have to ask your Aunt Ronnie,” his mother said. He looked over at his tall aunt and repeated his question properly.

“Of course.”

“Aunt Rose, can I sit on your lap?” Startled eyes met his innocent question. “Please?” he added, thinking that was the problem.

“Um well…”

“If Aunt Rose wants to let you sit on her lap, that’s up to her,” Susan said. She looked at Ronnie and nodded.

“Sure, if you want to, that’s fine.” Rose pushed her chair back a bit to give him some room. He quickly climbed up and pulled her arm around his middle to keep from sliding off. “Are your brothers letting you play with them?” she asked in his ear.

“No, they’re no fun to play with,” John pouted.

“Jack’s no better,” Susan said. “I swear the instant that controller gets in his hand his age drops thirty years.” The sounds of boys arguing drew their attention. “I’d better go see what they’re up to before one of them kills the other.” She stood up and held her hand out to her youngest son.

“Come on, John.”

“We’ll be there in a minute,” Ronnie said, standing close to Rose’s chair. Once they were alone, she leaned down for a kiss. “I think Susan’s warming up to you.”

“I don’t know. When you touched me, she looked like she swallowed a bug.”

“But even after that she let John sit on your lap and call you Aunt Rose.”

“Mmm, that’s true.” She allowed Ronnie one more kiss before reaching for her crutches. “Did you call for the pizzas yet?”

“Damn, I knew I forgot something. What did everyone want?”

“Two large mushroom, two supreme, and you wanted your pepperoni and mushroom,” Rose said. Susan’s shrill voice came from the living room. Apparently there was a battle of wills going on between her and her twelve-year-old son, Ricky.

Ronnie shook her head. “I had better get out there Can you call it in for me? It’s three on the speed dial.”

“Sure.” Rose picked up the phone and pressed the button while Ronnie went to prevent World War Three. She got through on the first try and placed the order. She hung up and had just positioned her crutches under her arms when the phone rang. Thinking it was the pizza place calling back, Rose picked it up. “Hello?”

“R-Ronnie?” She did not recognize the voice but she certainly understood the tone. The woman on the other end of the phone was crying.

“No, this is Rose.”

“Would you please tell Ronnie that her mother is on the phone? I-it’s very important,” Beatrice sniffed.

“Hold on just a second.” Realizing she couldn’t hold the phone in one hand and use her crutches, Rose set it down on the counter and worked her way into the living room.

part 10

Susan had hold of Timmy and Jack was holding Ricky as the two boys hurled insults at each other. “You cheated.”

“Did not!”

“Did so!”

“Did not!”

“Enough!” Ronnie’s voice boomed over the squawking. “I don’t care who cheated or who’s turn it was. If you two can’t play nice I’m going to shut it off.” The threat had not stopped the two brothers from bickering again and again.

“But he started it.”

“Timothy!” Both his parents yelled.

“Ronnie.” Rose leaned on her crutches. “Your mother is on the phone.” As the tall woman passed her, she spoke in a lower voice. “She sounds like she’s been crying.” That caused the dark-haired woman to hesitate for a second before picking up the phone. A crying parent never meant anything good.

“Mother? Mo-…Mother…Mother, stop crying. I can’t understand you.” She silently motioned for Rose to get Susan. “Okay, tell me again, slowly.” The redhead entered the kitchen just as Ronnie was piecing together what her hysterical mother was trying to tell her. “Are they sure? Okay, okay Mother, slow down…what did he say?” She turned her back to the other woman and leaned against the island. “Mother, listen carefully to me. Did he say for sure that it was Tommy?” At the mention of her brother’s name, Susan’s hand went to her mouth.

“Did something happen?”

“Who called you?” Ronnie asked as she waved her sister away. She had enough to do trying to understand what Beatrice was telling her. “No, Susan’s here. We’ll stop by and pick you up. Yes Mother, we’ll be there in fifteen minutes. No. Don’t call anyone else. If they need to be called, I’ll do it later. No, don’t call a cab. We’ll be right there. Yes, I promise…bye.” She pressed the off button and set the phone down on the counter.

“Ronnie?” Susan took a step forward. “Did something happen to Tommy?” There was no response. “Ronnie?”

“Tommy…” Her back to them, she gripped the edge of the island. “He was going eastbound in the westbound lane of the Thruway.”

“Oh my God,” Rose whispered. Ronnie pushed herself to a standing position and faced them.

“Rose, I need you to watch the boys until we get back. I’m sure they’ll just eat pizza and play video games.”

“Of course,” the young woman replied. “Anything. You know that.”

“I’ll get Jack and our coats,” Susan said, her voice shaky. She left the room to get her husband. Rose hobbled over to her tall companion. For several seconds, neither spoke. Finally Ronnie broke the silence.

“I don’t know how late we’ll be. Try to put them to bed by ten. There are plenty of rooms for them to choose from.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Rose promised. She reached up and cupped the older woman’s cheek. “I love you.”

Ronnie gave a shiny-eyed smile. “How do you know just what to say?” She pulled her love close and kissed the top of her head. “I love you too, Rose. Don’t kill the kids or play any game that involves tying you up, okay?”

“I think I can handle them. You have more important things to worry about.” She felt Ronnie step back and realized Jack and Susan had entered the room.

“I’ll call you as soon as I know anything.”

“They can’t have any caffeine or sugar after seven. John has to be in bed by eight and the other boys can stay up until ten.” Susan said as she rifled through her pocketbook. “I can’t find the keys. Jack, where are the keys?” Her lower lip quivered and her hands began to shake.

“I’m driving,” Ronnie said firmly, snatching the keys from her sister. The change in her tone caused Rose to look at her. Where soft curves accented the strong jaw, taut muscles clenched just beneath the surface. Ronnie’s back was straight, her stance commanding. Gone was the soft, sensitive woman Rose was privy to. In her stead was the executive, the leader of a multi-million dollar company and head of a powerful family. Although she understood the need for the two identities, Rose still wished desperately that Ronnie did not have to be the caretaker all the time. She hated the way the pressure and strain drained the energy out of her beloved. Watching them leave, Rose could only pray that everything would be all right.

********************

The chime of the clock woke the dozing woman. Rose reached for her crutches and stood up. A quick rubbing of her eyes helped her see that it was three o’clock. There had been no phone call yet, not a word. She went out to the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. No doubt when Ronnie returned she would want some. Soon Rose was smiling at the peaceful sound of the coffee maker. Ricky and Timmy had decided to continue their fight, forcing Rose at one point to send them to separate corners to cool off. That action earned her a colorful string of words from Ricky. Only the threat of repeating them to his Aunt Ronnie managed to quiet him down. At bedtime she took the easy way out and let each boy pick his own room to sleep in. Her arms still ached from working her way up the stairs twice before Ronnie’s nephews finally fell asleep.

Rose passed the time by drinking coffee at the kitchen table and rereading the daily paper. Tabitha popped in from time to time, demanded attention, then left. Three days worth of newsprint and half the pot of coffee slipped by before Ronnie’s Jeep pulled into the driveway. She got up on her crutches and went to the door, opening it in time to see Jack helping his wife and mother-in-law out of the vehicle. “Oh Lord,” she whispered, knowing the worst had happened. Ronnie took over for her brother-in-law and helped Beatrice inside. “What rooms did you put the boys in?” she asked as she passed.

“The rooms on either side of yours and the one at the end of the hall,” Rose said, choking back a lump in her own throat. Until she saw the crushed look on their faces, she had been holding on to the hope that Tommy had somehow survived the accident. Ronnie nodded and looked at Jack.

“The room on the left near the end of the hall is empty. Put her there. I’ll put Mother in my room.” She took the matriarch’s pocketbook and set it on the counter. “Mother? Come on, I think you need to lie down for a little while.”

“But I have to call…”

“I’ll take care of letting everyone know. You need to lie down.” She saw Jack leading his wife out of the room. “Come on, we’re going upstairs now.”

“Horrible…it’s just so horrible…” Beatrice cried.

“I know, Mother. Come on now.” Ronnie led the grieving woman away.

Fifteen minutes later she returned to the kitchen. “Rose, do you think you can make a pot of coffee?”

“I already did. Your cup is on the table.” Ronnie looked at the familiar mug, then at her companion. “I figured you’d need some coffee,” Rose said with a shrug. “I’ve had a bit myself.” They both looked over at the nearly empty pot.

“That was good thinking.” She rubbed her eyes. “What time is it anyway?”

“Almost six-thirty.”

“I guess I should wait an hour or so before I start calling everyone.” Ronnie wrapped her hands around her mug and stared at the beige liquid. Uncertain what to say, Rose remained silent, giving her companion the time she needed. Blue eyes shone with unshed tears but remained focused on the coffee. After an extended silence, Ronnie began to speak. “The witnesses said he turned into the off ramp instead of the on ramp.” Her lower lip quivered and she blinked rapidly.

“He was picking up speed and hit a dump truck just before the entrance to the highway.”

“Ronnie, I’m so sorry.” She put her hand on the strong forearm.

“They um…” The blinking increased as she battled to keep the tears in. “They have to do an autopsy.” Her voice hitched. “They think he might…the drugs…” A sob escaped her lips and Ronnie found herself being pulled into Rose’s arms.

“Okay, I’ve got you,” the young woman cooed. The chairs scraped across the kitchen floor as they moved closer, neither wanting to break the contact. The caretaker needed comfort and Rose was the only one who could provide it.

“I-it isn’t fair. He’s too young,” Ronnie choked. “The drugs…”

“I know.” She kissed the dark forehead. “I know.” She began rocking as hot tears soaked her shirt. Sobs racked the tall frame but Rose held on, murmuring comforting words and gently rubbing Ronnie’s back. “I’ve got you…that’s right, let it go.”

“It was those damn drugs,” she cried.

“I know.” Rose continued rocking and holding her beloved until finally the tears subsided and the sobs reduced themselves to sniffles. She felt Ronnie pull back and released her embrace.

“Better?” She received a shaky nod. “Come here.” She took a linen napkin off the table and wiped the wet face. “Blow…that’s better.”

“Thanks, I just needed…well, that.” Ronnie wearily sank back into her chair and shook her head.

“This is just so hard to believe.” There was nothing Rose could say so she scooted her chair over until their knees were touching. Ronnie laid her hand atop the smaller one and squeezed. “The next few days are going to be rough.”

“You don’t have to go through this alone.” Rose brought her free hand up and cupped her love’s cheek. “I’ll be right here with you, I promise.” She looked at the clock. “It’s still too early to call everyone and you really need some rest. You’ve been up all night.”

“What about you?” For the first time Ronnie noticed the dark circles under the beautiful green eyes. “Did you sleep at all?”

“I dropped off sometime around two but I was up by three.”

“We both need some sleep.” She stood up, then frowned. “I have to take the couch. If someone wakes up…” There was no need to finish the sentence.

“Why don’t I take the couch? You need the comfortable bed more than I do.”

“I’m too tired to argue with you Rose. ”

“Then don’t,” the young woman said firmly. Ronnie looked at her and wondered if anyone else would be able to speak to her in that manner and get away with it. She suspected not, except perhaps Maria. Her eyes saddened at the thought of breaking the news to the housekeeper who had known Tommy since he was a baby.

“There is so much to do. I have to call the cousins…”

“You can do all that after you’ve had a couple hours rest.” Rose forced herself up on her crutches.

“Come on now, I’ll lie with you until you fall asleep.” Ronnie nodded wearily. She needed to rest and there was no doubt that with her blonde friend by her side she would be able to do just that.

After going to the bathroom and changing into her sweats, Ronnie crawled into bed. “You sure you won’t fall asleep?” she mumbled groggily while arranging her pillows.

“No, I’ve had so much coffee I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep.” Rose held her arm out. “Come here, let me hold you.” Soon Ronnie was nestled against her chest. “That’s right,” she began stroking the long black hair. “You rest and let me worry about you for a change.”

*********************

Rose was humming softly and gently rubbing her sleeping companion’s back when she heard the car pull into the driveway. Her eyes closed slowly with the realization that it was now Monday and in less than a minute Maria was going to walk through the door, completely unaware of the previous evening’s events. She looked over at Ronnie and knew she could not wake her for this.

“I’ll take care of it,” she whispered before slipping out from under and placing a gentle kiss on the sleeping woman’s shoulder.

She entered the kitchen just as Maria was closing the sliding glass door. “Oooh, that wind,” the housekeeper said as she removed her coat. She turned and realized she was not alone. “Oh, good morning, Rose. Is that Susan’s car in the driveway?” At that same moment she noticed the halfempty coffeepot and the newspapers strewn about the table.

“Yes.”

“Rose, what’s going on? Where’s Ronnie?”

“She’s sleeping. Maria, please come sit down.” Rose leaned her crutches against the island and pulled out a chair.

“Why is Susan here? Are the boys all right? Did something happen to Jack? Is…”

“No, they’re fine. Please sit down.” Rose let out a breath and waited for the housekeeper to take a seat before sitting down herself.

“You’re scaring me. What happened?” Maria’s voice was full of worry. Rose felt her throat tighten even before she spoke. “I wish there was an easy way to tell you this.” Realizing her words were only making the older woman more upset, she took a deep breath and continued.

“Tommy was killed in an auto accident last night.”

Like a mirror shattering, Maria’s face lost all composure and she broke down into tears. As she did with Ronnie, Rose took the grieving woman in her arms and comforted her. The housekeeper allowed the contact for a few minutes before standing up and wiping her eyes. “Well then, I believe there are things I should be doing.” She walked over to the coffee maker. “I’m sure a fresh pot would be in order.”

“Maria, you don’t have to do that.”

The older woman turned and looked at her. “Rose, I am not a Cartwright. Ronnie says I’m the housekeeper but that does not make me family. I remember when her father passed away. I worked for that man for twenty-five years and on the day of his funeral I was here making sure there was enough food for the people who were going to be arriving after the graveside service.”

“That’s awful,” Rose gasped. “Ronnie wouldn’t give you the day off?”

“Ronnie wasn’t in charge then, her mother was.” Maria poured the coffee into the sink and turned on the faucet. “She said she needed me here to take care of everything for her. What was I supposed to do?”

“I’m sure Ronnie won’t expect you to work.” She hobbled forward another step and spoke in a lower voice. “Beatrice is here too.”

“Well then, she’ll be expecting hot tea when she comes down.” Maria opened the cupboard and fished out the teapot. “What time are you going to wake Ronnie up?”

“I figured I’d give her another half-hour or so. She was up all night.”

“Hmm, Beatrice usually wakes up by eight. You probably should wake Ronnie once the coffee is ready.” Rose nodded in agreement. It would not be a good thing to wake her companion up and then make her face her mother immediately.

**********************

Maria followed Rose into the room and set the steaming cup of coffee on the nightstand. “I’ll start breakfast for the boys. I’m sure they’ll be up soon.”

“Thank you. We will be out in a few minutes,” she said, her eyes never leaving the sleeping woman. Once she heard the click of the door closing, Rose leaned her crutches against the wall and laid down next to her companion. She propped herself up on one elbow and looked down, silently wishing she did not have to wake Ronnie. Even in sleep the executive’s face showed the signs of grief. Closed eyes still showed the puffiness of crying and there was no peacefulness in the chiseled features. “Ronnie? Time to wake up, Hon.”

“Hmm?” Eyes that did not get enough sleep opened with momentary confusion. “What time is it?”

“About quarter of eight,” the young woman replied. Ronnie groaned and sat up.

“I guess I’d better get up then. I have a busy day ahead of me.” Her eyes widened at the sight of her coffee being handed to her. “Oh, thanks.” She took a sip and smiled appreciatively. “I needed this.” She took another sip, then looked at Rose quizzically. “Did you make this?”

“Maria did.”

“Oh God, Maria.” Ronnie put her hand to her mouth. “I have to…”

“I took care of it for you,” Rose said in a low tone, her eyes betraying just how difficult it had been for her to be the bearer of bad news.

“Come here.” The tall woman leaned her back against the headrest and held her right arm out.

“But you have things to do,” she said, although there was nothing more in the world she wanted to do at that moment than curl up in Ronnie’s arms.

“I can spare a minute.” Sad blue eyes looked at Rose. “I really need to hold you.” Careful not to spill the coffee, they snuggled up together, the blonde head resting against the executive’s chest.

“Thank you.”

“If there is anything I can do…”

“You’re doing it right now,” Ronnie said, pressing her lips against Rose’s head. “I just need a few minutes of peace with you before I go out there and face anyone.” She took another sip of coffee and began idly stroking the honey hair. “There are going to be hundreds of people going in and out for the next few days. Tabitha will be spending a lot of time in the laundry room.” She nuzzled her cheek against the soft hair then took another drink. “If Jack and Susan stay, would you help keep the boys occupied? They like playing video games with you.”

“Of course, Ronnie. Anything you need.” As much as she didn’t want to, Rose pulled away from the embrace. “I had better go back out there and see if Maria needs any help. Besides, I’m sure you want to get dressed before everyone wakes up.”

“Maria? She didn’t go home?”

“No, she’s making breakfast.”

“Tell her she can go home. She doesn’t have to work today.” Ronnie was surprised to receive a quick hug. “What was that for?”

“I knew you wouldn’t make her work.”

“Of course not. How could I expect her to work after this?”

“Your mother did when your father died.” She watched Ronnie’s jaw tense.

“I’m not like my mother,” she said tersely. She flung the covers back and stood up. “Rose, would you mind telling Maria?”

“No, I don’t mind at all,” the young woman said just before Ronnie closed the bathroom door. She picked up the empty mug. “I’ll have fresh coffee waiting for you when you come out.” It was easier said then done as Rose tried to figure out how to maneuver with her crutches. The solution was to hold the handle by her teeth, which earned her a disapproving look from Maria as she entered the kitchen.

“You are as stubborn as she is, aren’t you?” the housekeeper chastised as she took the mug. “You know I would have come and picked it up. You didn’t need to carry it all the way out here.”

“Maria, Ronnie said you didn’t have to stay today. I’m sure we can handle everything.”

“Was that her idea or yours?”

“Hers.”

“I see.” The housekeeper nodded. “I would expect that from someone as generous as Ronnie. However, I think I should stay.”

“Why? You’re just as upset as everyone else, why should you stay and work?”

“Maria? Maria are you down there?” Beatrice called down from the top of the stairs.

“That’s why,” the older woman said. She walked out to the living room and looked up at the matriarch. “There’s tea waiting for you, Mrs. Cartwright.”

“Oh good, you are here.” Beatrice walked down the stairs, her face showing the signs of a grieving mother. “It’s terrible, isn’t it? Just simply terrible.”

“Tragic,” the housekeeper agreed.

“Where’s my daughter?” She finally noticed Rose leaning on her crutches. “Hello, dear. Aren’t you Ronnie’s little friend? The one that was in the wheelchair?”

“Yes, Ma’am. My name is Rose.”

“Rose, where’s Ronnie?”

“She’s getting dressed. She’ll be out in a minute.”

“Has she started to call anyone yet?”

“I’ll be doing it in a minute,” Ronnie said as she exited Rose’s room. She appeared composed but Rose knew it was an act. The puffy eyes told of new tears of grief waiting to pour out. “Good morning, Mother.”

“There’s nothing good about this day, Veronica. You’d better get started. Call your Aunt Elaine first.” The matriarch strode into the kitchen, effectively dismissing her daughter.

“I guess I’d better start making some phone calls.” She looked in the direction of the kitchen and shook her head. “I’m going to use the phone in the office. Excuse me.”

Rose waited until the door to the room closed before speaking to Maria in hushed tones. “Why was she so mean to Ronnie?”

“She’s not trying to be mean,” the housekeeper explained. “Beatrice has a certain way of handling things. This is her way.”

“I know she’s hurting but so is Ronnie. Can’t she see that?”

“Some people can’t see past their own pain, Rose.” Maria looked at the kitchen. “I have to get in there.”

Rose stood there for a moment, her first instinct was to keep Ronnie company but then she realized there was a better way to help her friend. Steeling herself, she followed Maria into the kitchen.

***************

Beatrice was sitting at the table with a cup of tea in one hand and a handkerchief in the other.

“Mrs. Cartwright, would you mind if I sat down here?” Rose asked sweetly. “I still can’t stand for any length of time yet.”

“Well yes, sit down. Maria, some more tea.”

“Thank you,” the young woman said as she took a seat. The housekeeper approached with the teapot and a cup of coffee for Rose. They exchanged glances but said nothing. Beatrice looked at her watch.

“I would think Ricky would be up by now. He’s always an early riser.”

“He was up late. I had trouble getting him to sleep.”

“That’s right, you watched them, didn’t you?” Rose nodded. The matriarch sipped her tea. “That Ricky. He’s a lot like Tommy, you know.”

“I’m afraid I didn’t get to know your son. Why don’t you tell me about him?”

Ronnie stepped into the kitchen an hour later looking for her coffee. Her throat was becoming dry after making so many calls. An eyebrow arched at the sight of her mother, Rose, and Susan sitting at the table chatting. Since Beatrice’s back was to her, Ronnie hoped she could sneak in, get her coffee, and get out. The sound of her sister’s voice, however, dashed that hope. “Ronnie.”

“Morning Susan.” She turned and faced the table. “Mother, Frank and the kids will be here in a little while. Most of the others will be here this afternoon.”

“Did you make the arrangements? I want you to make sure that he gets the best, the very best.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Ronnie said. “I have a few more calls to make. Laura can handle the business associates and the press releases.” Maria handed her the mug. “I’ll be back out later.”

“Did you reach your Aunt Elaine?”

“I got her answering service. She’ll call back.”

“But you’re on the phone.” The matriarch’s voice raised a notch. “She won’t be able to get through. Veronica, I don’t want her to hear about this on the news.”

“I have call waiting, Mother. She won’t get a busy signal.”

“She can’t hear about this on the news. Tommy was her favorite nephew.”

“I left a message with her service.” What do you want me to do? I can’t make her call me. She gulped her coffee, wincing at the burning heat going down her throat.

“Mrs. Cartwright, would you like some more tea?” Rose asked.

“Not right now, dear. I should go spend some time with my grandsons.” She looked at her younger daughter. “Susan, I assume if you and Jack have another child you will name him Thomas.”

“Mother, we’ve decided that three…”

“Nonsense. You’re certainly young enough and it’s not like your figure could be ruined by another child. Your sister continues to show no interest in having children.” The matriarch rose to her feet. “I’m going to go visit with the boys and then you can take me home, Ronnie. I’ll let you know when I’m ready.”

The tall woman’s knuckles turned white as she gripped the handle of her mug and glared at her mother’s retreating form. Susan stood next to her sister. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying. She’s just hurting over Tommy.”

“She knows exactly what she’s saying, Sis. The problem is we keep putting up with it.” She turned to Rose. “People are going to start arriving soon. You might want to go into your room before it happens.”

“No.” She picked up her crutches. “I can help. I’ll keep an eye on the kids so the adults can be together. I don’t mind.”

“Are you sure?” Ronnie looked at her and was hard pressed not to seek an embrace. You know how crazy it’s gonna be and you still want to help? She was certain she would not be as generous if the situations were reversed. Then again, when it comes to you, there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do. “Thank you,” she said softly.

“Of course. It’s the least I can do.” Rose smiled and Ronnie found herself helplessly lost in it.

“Ahem.” Susan’s polite cough broke the moment.

“I’d better get back to the phone calls.”

“Ronnie, I’ll make sure Mother gets home. You worry about getting in touch with everyone,” the redhead said.

*****************

It was almost nightfall by the time Susan and her family took Beatrice home. Ronnie made it a point to stay hidden in the office as much as possible while unbeknownst to her Rose was doing her best to keep the matriarch away from her. When the minivan backed out of her driveway, the black-haired woman breathed a sigh of relief and stepped into the living room. Damn. In her hiding, she had not noticed that the group of relatives arriving was outpacing those leaving and now close to thirty Cartwrights were floating around. She spotted Rose immediately and made a beeline for her. “Hi.”

“Hi. Your mother left.”

“I see that.” She looked around, her tall frame allowing her to see past the mass of people. “Do you think they could be a little louder?”

“Who’s the one in the blue jacket with the tie undone?”

“Michael. He owns a Toyota dealership. One of the cousins,” Ronnie said as she looked at the young man, frowning at his bereavement act.

“Oh.”

“Why do you ask?”

“He was telling me that he and Tommy were close.”

“Yeah and he was ‘close’ to Dad after he died. Didn’t get him anything then and it won’t now.”

“You mean he’s only acting like that because…” Rose stopped, thinking about how Delores acted when her father died. “That’s terrible.”

“I’m surprised he’s here and not ransacking Tommy’s condo right now. Must have been so close he forgot the address in all of his grief.” Hidden from the sight of others, a hand worked its way to the small of Ronnie’s back and began rubbing in gentle circles.

“They’ll be leaving soon, won’t they?”

“Well, there’s no reason for the them to stay. They all said their condolences to Mother and found out when the wake and funeral are scheduled. They’re just hanging out here because they have no place better to be. A loud crash from the game room drew her attention. “I’ll be right back.”

The crash turned out to be a barstool complete with its occupant. “Hey, Cuzz,” the drunken man slurred. Two of the half-dozen men standing around moved in to help him up. A breathalyzer was not needed to know they were all quite drunk.

“Frank, what are you doing.”

“The boys and I were just raising a few to Tommy.” He wobbled back onto his now upright stool. She walked past him and stepped behind the bar.

“A bottle of scotch and half a bottle of vodka. You guys have been toasting him quite well, I believe.” She capped the vodka and shut the light off behind the bar. “I think it’s time for your wives to take you home.” She walked around shutting off lights and hanging up the cue sticks. One by one the men grumbled and left the room, not all unassisted. It took her slightly longer to break up the clusters of women gathered together talking about every imaginable subject. Only when the last relative was gone did Maria appear with the vacuum. “Don’t bother tonight,” Ronnie said.

“Look at this room,” the housekeeper said incredulously.

“It will still be here in the morning, Maria. It’s been a long day and I’m exhausted. Please, just leave it until tomorrow, okay?”

“If you wish. I’ll be here first thing as usual. Should I pick up anything special at the market?”

“No, there’s nothing—”

“A roll of chocolate chip cookie dough,” Rose interjected. “Um, you know how kids love cookies. Maybe it’ll keep them occupied.” She caught the slight upturn of a smile on Ronnie’s lips and knew her idea was well received. “Better make that two,” she amended, her eyes never leaving those of her friend.

An hour later, two bodies were curled up around each other, both fighting yawns. “You are an incredibly thoughtful woman,” Ronnie mumbled into the young woman’s ear.

“Mm?”

“The cookies. And I know you put up with my mother to keep her away from me.” She squeezed the shoulder beneath her hand. “You don’t know how much I appreciate that.”

“You had enough to worry about.” She squirmed back into the warm body behind her. The biggest advantage of having her cast shortened was that she could snuggle up as close as she wanted to Ronnie. “She’s not that bad.”

“That’s because she’s not your mother.”

“True.”

“It’s a good thing too.” The hand that had been squeezing Rose’s shoulder, moved down to her waist.

“Why is that?”

“Because,” Ronnie answered as she flipped the smaller woman onto her back and put her hands on either side of the golden head of hair. She relaxed her shoulders, bringing their lips so close that their breath mingled. “That would make you my sister and I guarantee there are times when my thoughts of you are far from sisterly.” Even in the dim moonlight Rose could see the roguish grin before it was replaced with a more serious face. “You don’t know how much you’ve helped me today. You made me feel…well…very special.”

“With everything you mean to me, how could I do anything less?” She reached up and caressed the chiseled face above her. “And you are special. I know it’s going to be hard dealing with your family for the next few days but I’ll be right there to help you through it. Come on now, you’re tired, I’m tired, and tomorrow is going to be another long day. Enough talk for tonight.” Rose put her hand on Ronnie’s shoulder and pulled, forcing the taller woman to lie down against her.

“That’s better.”

“Rose?”

“Mm?”

“Can I stay like this…in your arms?” The woman who usually took charge sounded almost like a scared child with her request. As hard as it was for Rose to hear Ronnie in such pain, it filled her heart to know that it was she the older woman turned to for comfort. “Always,” she whispered, tightening her hold.

“I can’t believe he’s gone.” There was a long silence. “I know things have been hard between us lately but that’s not what I see when I think of him.”

“What do you see, Ronnie?” she whispered, her hand moving to stroke the long hair. “Tell me about the Tommy you grew up with, the one you loved.”

“He was the cutest little boy.” Rose felt the body against hers relax as happy memories surfaced.

“We were close when he was little. Whatever I was doing, he wanted to do. He was my shadow.” A tear fell and Ronnie swallowed hard.

“Hey, will you do something for me?”

A nod. “Anything.”

“Think back to a happy time, just you and Tommy. Close your eyes and picture it in your head.” She waited a few seconds. “Are you seeing it? Now, tell me about it. Is it summer or winter?”

“Summer.”

“Inside or out?”

“Out. We’re at the family camp.”

“What are you two doing?”

“Fishing.” Rose felt Ronnie smile against her chest. “It was a perfect day. We were on the dock, just the two of us.” Her brow furrowed. “I don’t know where everyone else was.”

“Don’t worry about them,” the young woman cooed, continuing her gentle stroking of the dark tresses. “You were fishing with Tommy. Did you catch a fish?”

“I didn’t but he did.” She relaxed against Rose again. “Nice foot long bass. Fought like the devil too.”

“Close your eyes. Now think about that day and how much fun you and Tommy had together. That’s right…” Rose closed her own eyes and let the deep and even breathing near her ear lull her into the same peaceful sleep.

**********************

Rose was a constant source of support for Ronnie. The autopsy report had come back with unpleasant news. A variety of illegal drugs were found in Tommy’s system. The Cartwrights had hoped to keep the information private, but they were a name in Albany and while the morning news reported that one of the Cartwrights had died in a freak accident, the evening news was not as kind. One station, finding the perfect excuse to reuse old footage, hooked the news of Tommy’s autopsy with a report on drugs in Corporate America. It produced, much to the family’s dismay, a gaggle of news reporters around Ronnie’s home, refusing to accept her short statement that the family was in mourning and had no comment on the autopsy findings. Before the day was out, they received word that the driver of the dump truck had filed a suit against Tommy’s estate. Beatrice declared the autopsy nothing less than an “exaggerated fabrication” and the truck driver “a greedy opportunist” trying to take advantage of an unfortunate accident. Rose listened to the remarks and nodded often, doing her part to make things easier on Ronnie.

By the day of the funeral, however, the executive’s patience and tolerance were both in short supply. The past few days had piled frustration upon frustration on her and the family seemed blissfully ignorant of the strain they were putting on her. Not only did they gather at her house to mourn, they gathered to visit with each other, allowing Ronnie no privacy or peace. Despite Rose’s best efforts, Beatrice still managed to slip past and grill her daughter about every detail of the service. There was bickering from the littlest thing, such as who rode in which limousine, to who would be the pallbearers, even to which plot in the family section he should be buried in. Ronnie kept her anger inside herself, releasing it only after everyone had gone. Then, her punching bag would be the recipient. Only when she was both physically and emotionally exhausted would she curl into bed and seek the comfort of Rose’s arms. The role reversal felt odd yet at the same time comforting to Ronnie. In the smaller woman’s embrace she was able to let the stress go and find peace. It reinforced her inner strength, allowing her to face the challenges of the recent events.

“Maria will be here in about an hour or so to pick you up.” Ronnie zipped up her skirt and reached for the belt. “She’ll be coming back here instead of going to the graveside service so someone will be here when the people start arriving.” She buckled the belt and pulled on the blazer. “There. I believe I’m ready now.” She put a small black hat on over her pinned hair.

“I wish I could be there with you,” Rose said earnestly.

“I know, Hon.” She cupped the younger woman’s chin. “I don’t know what I would have done without you these past few days.”

“I don’t know what I would have done without you these last few months,” Rose countered.

“You know if I had my way you’d be right up there next to me.”

“It’s better if I stay in the back with Maria. It will be easier to get in and out with my crutches.”

“Oh, let me help you with your sneaker before I go.”

“I can get it, Ronnie. You’ll wrinkle your skirt.”

“Sit.” Her long fingers made quick work of loosening the laces. She knelt down and put one hand on the back of Rose’s calf. The satiny material of her knee high hose was no match to the natural softness Ronnie usually felt. Using her knee as a footrest, she put the sneaker on her companion’s foot and began tying it. “Remember, the church is going to be packed. Make sure you get a seat. I don’t want to find you leaning up against the back wall, you got it?”

“Got it.” She leaned down and adjusted the bow on Ronnie’s blouse. “Got your handkerchief?”

“And a spare.”

“All right then, I guess you’re ready.” Rose paused for a second, then put her hands on the taller woman’s shoulders. “Ronnie, I know you think you have to be this big, strong superwoman but you don’t. Even though you two had problems, he was still your brother and I know you loved him. If you have to cry, do it.” Her words earned her a gentle kiss on the forehead as her companion stood up.

“I’ll see you after the service.” Ronnie remained stooped long enough to tuck an errant strand of gold hair behind Rose’s ear. If only there was a way to have you with me today. It’s going to be so hard today without you right there by my side.

As expected, the church was packed with friends, family, and business associates of the Cartwrights. Despite Ronnie’s words, Rose was content to stand against the back wall but a man sitting in the last pew stood and offered his seat. Remaining at the back wall, Maria took possession of the crutches so no one would trip over them. From their position at the rear of the large church it was impossible to see Beatrice and her daughters in the front pew. Rose listened to the monotone words as the priest went through the standard phrases of comfort and prayers of solace. When the end drew near, she motioned to Maria for her crutches, deciding it was easier to get out now than wait and get caught up in the throngs of people.

Just as she was getting into Maria’s car the doors of the church opened. From her vantage point, she could see the six men carrying out the casket. She watched as Beatrice exited, flanked by her daughters. Rose squinted but was too far away to really see Ronnie’s eyes. Her friend’s head was hung and her arm was around her distraught mother. She saw that Susan was also providing support to the grieving woman as they walked down the steps and into the waiting limousine. Realizing Maria was waiting for her, Rose put her crutches in the back seat and got into the car.

****************

Just as Ronnie had predicted, friends and family members began pouring into the house less than half an hour after the funeral had ended. Long tables covered one side of the living room, stacked high with breads, meats, and cheeses. Leaning against one wall out of the main flow of traffic, Rose noticed it was the first place people went to as they arrived. Since the laundry room had plenty of rods and hangers, it served as a makeshift coatroom. The cool March winds delayed any idea people may have had about putting their coats away for the season just yet.

The floodgates were open and close to fifty people were there by the time Ronnie arrived with her mother and sister. Rose spotted the mane of dark hair above the rest of the crowd and began to work her way over. The trip was made easier when she had been spotted and the determined executive met her halfway. “Hi.” This close, it was easy to see makeup concealing the dark circles beneath Ronnie’s eyes. Leaning heavily on her right crutch, Rose discreetly reached over and intertwined their fingers, giving them a slight squeeze.

“Hi yourself,” Ronnie said, returning the affectionate gesture with one of her own. “Quite the crowd.” She scanned the area, quickly noting those who would be problems as time went on and the drinks continued to flow. “You wait, Rose. Before the night is through I’ll guarantee you at least one fist fight.”

“Fist fight? At a funeral?”

“I give them one hour to lament Tommy’s death. After that, the topic will turn to his will and speculations over who gets what and then the fighting will start, I’m sure.” They worked their way over to a corner near the stairs. Rose watched as her companion shifted her weight from one leg to the other and back again.

I think you’ve suffered in those clothes long enough, Rose thought to herself.

“Ronnie, come into my room for a minute.”

“Sure,” she replied, grateful for any chance to get away.

The first thing Ronnie noticed when she entered the room was one of her outfits neatly laid out on the bed. “I thought you would be more comfortable in your slacks,” Rose said with a shrug. To the pointed look at the shoes on the floor she added, “I know how much your feet hurt after being in heels all day. Flats are perfectly acceptable with those slacks. I’ve seen you wear them before.”

“So you had Maria pick these out for me?”

“No,” Rose replied with a proud smile. “I picked them out myself and brought them down. Maria was busy.”

The thoughtfulness almost brought Ronnie to tears. Blinking rapidly, she reached out and let one finger trace the smaller woman’s jawline. “Thank you.” She took a step back and kicked off her shoes. “I’d better get changed and back out there. I’m sure someone is looking for me. Probably my mother.” She added the last part under her breath. The skirt hit the floor followed quickly by her half-slip.

“Did everything go well at the service?”

“Nothing I couldn’t handle.” Ronnie’s jaw tightened noticeably but she said nothing, instead picking up her slacks and sliding them on over pantyhose covered legs. Rose noticed the tension but said nothing, assuming it to be from the stress of the funeral and the relatives. Long toes wiggled their way into comfortable but stylish shoes while the gray blouse was tucked into the thin waistband. “Ah, I feel better already.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?” Rose asked. “Other than trying to keep your mother busy. She’s getting tired of me hanging around her, you know.”

“I heard. Susan will run interference for the most part. You can either stay in here, which I highly recommend by the way, or you can just go out there and listen to my cousins and second cousins and God knows who else ramble on about nothing of importance.”

“Well, when you put it that way.” Smiling green eyes accompanied the sarcastic remark. “How can I resist?”

*******************

To Rose, the sound was nothing but a general din. Ronnie, on the other hand, spent years learning how to work a crowd and was able to pick out the individual conversations easily. As she moved through the room, she carefully listened to the different snippets. By the time she reached Frank, she knew more about the new boat that her cousin was buying than he did. The knowledge allowed her to slip effortlessly into the conversation. Moving from person to person, Ronnie canvassed the room. When she thought she had said hello to everyone, she tried slipping out to the kitchen where she had seen her blonde beauty go a few minutes before.

“Ronnie.” Blue eyes rolled at the sound of her mother’s voice.

“Yes, Mother?” She turned to see Beatrice standing behind her. For that instant, the agitation she had felt toward her parent dissipated in the face of the grieving woman. Ronnie instantly softened her tone. “Is there something you need?”

“Where is your sister?”

“I don’t know.” She craned her neck to see over the crowd but there was no sign of the distinctive red hair. “Maybe Jack took her home.”

“Now Veronica,” the wrinkled hands went to her hips. “You know Susan wouldn’t leave without saying goodbye to me,” she admonished. “Honestly, sometimes I wonder what you’re thinking.”

“I’m sorry, Mother. I wasn’t thinking.” The executive resisted the urge to rub her temples. It was a useless defense against a mother headache anyway.

“Well, Tommy’s death has affected us all.” Beatrice dabbed at her eyes with her handkerchief.

“Your father had such high hopes for him. A tragic shame, that’s what it is.” A gnarled finger raised itself into the air and the matriarch’s eyes grew wide. “I have it.”

“Have what?” Ronnie asked hesitantly, certain she wouldn’t like the answer.

“The perfect way to pass on Tommy’s legacy. He always did enjoy his time in college. You can set up a scholarship in his name.” A self-satisfied smile formed on the older woman’s face. “Yes, that would be the perfect way to honor him.”

“We can talk about that some other time, Mother.”

“There’s nothing to talk about,” Beatrice said firmly. Ronnie’s eyes narrowed slightly when she saw Michael slip up behind her mother.

“Hi Aunt Beatrice, hi Ronnie.”

“Michael,” the executive said evenly.

“What’s everyone drinking?” He held up his empty glass.

“Nothing for me,” Ronnie said. And I’m willing to bet that yours has been emptied more than once, she thought to herself as the faint smell of alcohol floated over to her. Beatrice held up her almost full glass to indicate that she was fine at the moment as well.

“Oh well.” He looked at his shoes, then back up at the two women. “So Ronnie, have you decided when you’re going to have his will read?”

“I didn’t realize there was a great hurry to having it done, Michael,” she said. The daggers her eyes were throwing were wasted on him since his gaze was everywhere except at her.

“No, no hurry at all,” he shrugged. “It’s just that we were close and I thought I should know when it is.” He looked up and finally realized what deadly looks he was getting. “Well um…” he tried clearing his throat, which suddenly felt like a lemon was wedged in it. “I’m sure you’ll let me know when it is.”

“I’ll make sure everyone affected is notified.”

“Right, like I said.” He wiped his sweaty hand on the side of his jacket. “Well, if you ladies will excuse me.” He turned and took his aunt’s hand in his own. “Aunt Beatrice, I’m sorry for your loss.” Ronnie rolled her eyes when Michael kissed the older woman’s hand. “Cuz, I’ll see you around.” He disappeared into the crowd, leaving her once again alone with her mother.

“Um, I think I’d better go see if everything’s all right in the kitchen.” She took a half step back in preparation for a quick escape.

“Nonsense. I’m sure Maria can handle anything that comes up,” Beatrice said dismissively. “Why don’t you go find your sister?”

“That sounds like a good idea, Mother. Be right back.” Ronnie turned and moved through the crowd as quickly as she could. To her unpleasant surprise, she ended up face to face with Michael.

“Ah, fancy meeting you here,” he said, smirking at his own joke.

“Don’t you think the Eddie Haskell routine was a bit much, Michael?”

“Oh please, that’s just my natural charm.”

“Whatever.” As much as she enjoyed a good verbal fight, this was neither the time nor the place for it. “Have you seen Susan?”

“Last time I saw her she was out in the kitchen with that friend of yours.” Raised voices caught both their attention.

“….Bullshit, John. I told you to sell when they were at forty-eight and an eighth. It’s not my fault you didn’t do it.” People quickly moved away from the two angry men, forming a circle.

“You’re my broker. You’re supposed to take care of these things for me. Do you have any idea how much money I lost?”

“You knew they were talking merger.” Ronnie broke through the circle at that moment. “If you don’t act fast, you lose out.”

“Like Sally Ryan?” The executive took a deep breath. Old girlfriend’s names were never a good sign.

“You knew she didn’t have a date for the dance. It’s not my fault I asked her out before you did.”

“You knew I wanted to go out with her. She was all I talked about that year.”

Ronnie knew this was going to escalate quickly into a classic Cartwright scuffle. She stepped between the fighting brothers. “ENOUGH! You are supposed to be here mourning Tommy’s death, not fighting over some girl you lost fifteen years ago.” An intense throbbing began behind her eyes, the sign of a relative headache. “John, you’re not in high school anymore. Get over it.” The men exchanged foul looks and stormed off in different directions. A murmur of words and then everyone else returned to their previous conversations. Ronnie ran her fingers through her hair forcefully.

“You okay?” a soft voice from behind her asked.

“Yeah.” She turned to see familiar green eyes looking up at her with concern. “Really, Rose. I’m fine.”

“Just making sure. I heard you yell.”

“Just a typical Cartwright get-together,” Ronnie sputtered. She caught a flash of orange-red out of the corner of her eye. “Uh oh.” Susan and her mother were approaching fast. “I see Mother found you,” she said once her sister was within earshot.

“I told you she hadn’t left yet,” Beatrice said. The look in Susan’s eyes made it clear she wished she had not been found. Oh boy, this is gonna be a good one, Ronnie thought to herself. “I was just telling your sister that I want to go through Tommy’s things. I assume you still have boxes up in the attic?”

“What, from when he lived here? He took what he wanted and I threw out the rest.”

“But there were trophies and ribbons and awards…?”

“If he didn’t take them, they’re gone.”

“And it never occurred to you that I might want those things?” Beatrice stood directly in front of her eldest child. “How could you be so inconsiderate?”

“Mother!” Susan exclaimed. Rose stood there quietly, her attention focused on the twitching muscle in Ronnie’s jaw.

“Tomorrow I’ll go over to his apartment and see if he kept anything.”

“Don’t bother. Your sister will take me over and I’ll look for myself.” The sisters exchanged glances. Susan shrugged her shoulders. This was the first she was hearing of it as well.

“I think you should wait a few days, Mother. His belongings aren’t going anywhere.” Ronnie was worried about what they would find there.

“Nonsense. Tomorrow will be fine.”

“I don’t think tomorrow…”

“Veronica Louise!” The twitching became a solid clench. Rose moved closer to her friend and discreetly placed her fingertips against Ronnie’s back. The muscles were bunched and tight, another indication of Ronnie’s tension. She pressed slightly and began rubbing in small circles.

“Fine, Mother. Susan and I will take you to Tommy’s tomorrow.” Great, now I have to go over tonight and check things out. She leaned almost imperceptibly into the gentle touch of Rose’s fingers.

“Honestly, I don’t know why you make things so difficult, Ronnie. On this day of all days you have to be stubborn.” Beatrice dabbed at dry eyes with her handkerchief. “I ask a simple thing. I just want something to remember my son by and you have to be difficult.”

“Mother…”

“No Susan. I asked one simple thing of her. Just because she couldn’t get along with her brother is no excuse for upsetting me.”

Ronnie’s back was now a solid band of tension and it took her a moment before she could relax her jaw enough to speak. The gentle circling motion on her back increased in pressure. You think I’m about to lose it, don’t you? She cast a sideways glance at her companion. Seeing the look of understanding and support in those green eyes was enough to keep the sharp remark from passing through her lips. Instead she looked at her mother and nodded. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I guess we’re all still in shock.” Ronnie knew she was caving in, but today was not the day to make a stand with her mother. “I had better go check on things. Excuse me.” With her back to her mother, she gave Rose a loving smile and left the room.

Entering the kitchen, Ronnie was pleased to see that the only person there was Maria. She walked to the refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of water. She took a long swallow before speaking to her housekeeper. “Do you have any aspirin? I have a pounding headache and I really don’t want to go out there again.”

“Been talking to your mother again, haven’t you?” Maria opened a drawer and pulled out her purse. “I’m sure there’s some Tylenol or Motrin in here.”

“Sorry,” Susan said as she entered. “She’s in rare form today.” The two sisters stood near the end of the island. Maria found something to do in the laundry room, allowing the two women their privacy.

“When was the last time you were at his place?” Ronnie asked before tossing three pills into her mouth and taking several gulps of water.

“This one? I’ve never been there. Why would I go to his apartment?”

“We’re going to have to go there, you know. Who knows what it looks like or what things he may have laying out.” She put the bottle back into the fridge. “Can Jack keep an eye on the kids?”

“I’m sure he can.” Susan looked at her watch. “We’re going to be leaving in a few minutes. You want to meet at Tommy’s place around six or seven?”

“Seven would be better. Who knows how long everyone is going to stay.” Ronnie looked out the glass door at the rainbow of cars that littered her driveway. “At least another hour or two.”

“And then there’s Mother.”

“Oh no.” Ronnie shook her head. “You are not going to leave her here with me. When you go, she goes.” She cast a glance at the living room. “Speaking of which, what’s she up to?”

“I don’t know. After you walked away she kept going on and on until Rose asked her something about Tommy and his trophies. I saw that as my escape and took it.” The redhead leaned in and spoke in a conspiratorial tone. “Personally, I don’t think she’s really interested in his trophies.”

Ronnie smiled with pride. “She isn’t. She’s trying to keep me from committing matricide.”

“Did you want to bring her along tonight?” Susan offered.

“No. Hopefully we won’t be there long.” She paused for a moment, then added “but it was nice of you to ask.” She sighed and rapped her knuckles on the countertop. “I suppose I can’t hide out here forever.”

“I’ll take Mother with us when we leave. You won’t have to suffer much longer.”

“How did I ever survive eighteen years with her?” Ronnie asked, shaking her head in bewilderment. “I can’t get through one day without wanting to tell her off or wring her neck.”

“Oh, that’s easy,” the redhead smiled. “I was there most of the time.”

“That’s right, you were.” Ronnie tapped an elegant finger on her chin. “I remember you.” She dodged a playful shove. “Weren’t you the one that ran into Dad’s car with your bike and blamed me?”

“Um…well that was a long time ago, Ronnie. Weren’t you the one that forgot to unlock your window one night and had to sneak back in through mine?”

“Ah, true.” She wrapped her arm around her sister’s shoulders. “But weren’t you the one…” she began as they walked back into the living room.

***********************

Ronnie put the key in the lock. “What’s that smell?” she asked, wrinkling her nose. Susan shrugged her lack of an answer and pulled a scarf out of her pocketbook. The door opened and the executive flipped the switch. “Son of a bitch,” she breathed. Clothes were tossed everywhere, the couch cushions were on the floor, the coffee table and every other horizontal surface was covered with beer cans and trash. Stale beer and unwashed clothes mixed with another unidentifiable smell.

“Oh my God,” Susan said as she took in the scene. “This is disgusting.”

“Sad is more like it,” Ronnie muttered, picking up a small square mirror she found lying on the counter. The telltale razor blade was resting next to it. “It’s a good thing we came here first.” She showed her sister the mirror clouded with a fine white powder. “There is no way we can have Mother see this place looking the way it does.” Susan nodded in agreement. Ronnie tossed the offensive mirror onto the counter and unzipped her jacket. “I guess we’d better look around for some boxes and trash bags for all this shit.” To her surprise, the redhead, who was adverse to any kind of domestic work, did not argue.

“I’ll put some music on,” Susan said, kicking a path to the stereo. “Let’s see, how does this one work?” She hit the power button and was immediately blasted with an insanely high decibel of noise.

“SHUT THAT THING OFF!” Ronnie yelled while covering her ears. A second later there was peaceful quiet again.

“How could he stand listening to it that loud?”

“Damned if I know. Maybe the drugs affected his hearing. Come on. Let’s get to work. I want to get home at a decent hour.” The kitchen shared a half-wall with the living room, allowing the two sisters to talk while packing up the garbage. Ronnie lifted the lid to the trashcan in the corner. “Oh God.” She covered it up quickly. “I think I found out where that smell is coming from,” she choked, taking a few steps back.

“I can’t smell that anymore,” Susan called from the far side of the living room. “All I smell is beer.” She moved a cushion to find a half-eaten pizza glued to the carpet. “Oh Ronnie, I don’t want to touch this.”

“I’ll tell you what. I’ll clean up whatever it is you’re looking at if you get these dishes out of this…um…I guess you’d call it water.” She reached closer with the tips of her fingers but just could not bring herself to touch the slimy liquid. “I know I’m not touching it.”

“We should have brought gloves.” The redhead picked up an empty beer case and started throwing bottles into it. “So things are good between you and Rose?” she asked casually.

“We get along fine, yes.” Ronnie arched an eyebrow. “Susan, I told you…”

“I know, I know. You are not lovers, you’re just friends.” The younger sister waved her hand dismissively. “I give up trying to figure it out.” She put the case down and walked over to the counter that separated the living room and kitchen. “She gives me the same story you do but you don’t act like friends.”

“We have a lot of work to do here, Susan.”

“Ronnie, look at me.” When she spoke again, her voice was softer. “I don’t care. I’ve watched the way the two of you act around each other.”

“And what did you see?”

“What do I see?” Susan gave a small smile. “I see you happy in a way I never thought you would be.” She laughed at her sister’s blush. “Come on. You asked the question. Really Ronnie, it’s obvious to me that you’re hooked on her. As for how Rose feels about you…” The dark-haired woman’s head snapped up. “She is not Chris.”

“No she’s not,” the executive agreed emphatically. “Rose has never asked me for anything. Whatever I’ve given her, it was because I wanted to.”

“I see that,” Susan replied. “You don’t think I’ve been watching? You take more days off than you ever have and you don’t go anywhere. I don’t see any new cars, although I didn’t see your Porsche around. Did you sell it?”

“Yes.” The truth was, as soon as it was repaired, she had signed it over to Hans to sell at whatever price he could. “She doesn’t want cars or expensive things. She doesn’t even have a driver’s license. She’s not trying to get anything from me.”

Susan held her hands up. “You don’t have to defend her, Ronnie. I was just saying I didn’t see any of the things that would tell me she was using you and I don’t believe she is. I like her.”

“You like her?” Surprise showed on her face. That was a rare admission from her younger sister.

“So…it would be okay with you if we were…a couple?”

“I’m not going to pretend that I understand why you want to be with a woman. It doesn’t make any sense to me.” She raised her hand to keep her sister from speaking. “But it is your life. If Rose makes you happy, then that’s all that matters. So yes, it’s okay with me if you two are a couple.” She watched Ronnie come from behind the counter and happily accepted the hug. “It’s your life, Sis. If Rose is the one for you then don’t let anyone keep you apart,” she whispered into the dark hair.

Ronnie pulled back until they were an arm’s length apart. “What made you change your mind? I remember you calling her everything but a reincarnation of Christine.”

“I was wrong,” Susan shrugged. “Hey, it happens.” She brushed her hands together.

“I’m making her my secretary,” Ronnie volunteered. “I’ve been bringing work home for her to do and so far there have been no mistakes.” She smiled softly. “She’s got a good head for figures too…and organized?” If anything, the smile grew wider. “You know how bad I am about sorting my email?”

“You mean she straightened out that mess you call your inbox?” Susan shook her head. “I remember when you asked Laura to do that. I thought she was going to quit on you right then and there.”

“Rose did it without even being asked,” Ronnie said proudly. “That’s how she is.”

“It sounds like you are very lucky, Sis. Now enough of this sensitive chat. We have work to do here. You wanna try and get the stereo to a volume that doesn’t shatter glass?”

“Sure.” Ronnie worked her way across the room, the smile never leaving her face.

*******************

“She said that?”

“Yup…ooof.”

“Oops, sorry about that.” Rose moved her elbows from Ronnie’s chest and laid down, her arms crossed over the older woman’s left breast. She rested her chin atop her interlaced fingers. “So she really said she liked me?”

“She said she liked you.” Ronnie smiled in the dark, letting her hand gently rub the smaller woman’s back. “See? You’ve won over the Cartwright women.”

“Not all of them.”

“Honey, even I haven’t won over my mother yet. I think you’ll just have to accept that two out of three ain’t bad.”

“Well…” Rose crept up until their faces were even, gold and black hair mixing about their shoulders. “There is really only one Cartwright’s opinion that matters to me.” Ronnie’s eyes closed as soft lips pressed against her own. “And right now that Cartwright needs to get some sleep.” Despite her words, Rose could not resist dropping down for a longer kiss. “Mmm, sometimes I wonder if I’m really Cinderella and you’re holding the glass slipper.”

“If I was, that would make me one very lucky woman,” Ronnie replied.

“I’ll never understand what made someone like you take a chance on someone like me.” Rose shifted most of her weight onto the bed and claimed the older woman’s shoulder as her pillow.

“Sometimes I’m afraid this is all some wonderful dream and I’m going to wake up and find you gone,” She felt Ronnie’s arms tighten protectively around her.

“I will never let that happen, Rose. I won’t ever let you go back to the way you used to live.”

“That doesn’t scare me.” She nuzzled deeper into Ronnie’s shoulder.

“Then what does?”

“Losing you,” she quietly admitted. “All the money and possessions in the world don’t mean a thing to me without you.”

“I love you too,” Ronnie whispered, lifting her head up long enough to place a kiss on the top of Rose’s head. They snuggled together, bumping legs until they found a comfortable position and the peaceful feeling of being with each other relaxed them into sleep.

part 11

The clock read just past six when the call of nature pulled Rose from her slumber. Sleepy green eyes opened and focused on the woman sleeping beneath her. It took a few minutes to extricate herself from the human puzzle they had formed during the night. After a quick trip to the bathroom, Rose positioned her crutches and went to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee. She was pouring the steaming liquid into two mugs by the time Ronnie padded into the room. “Good morning. I thought you’d like some coffee.”

“Mmm, yes thanks.” The tall woman walked over and wrapped her arms around Rose from behind. “Good morning, Hon.” She pressed her lips to the top of the young woman’s head. “I’ve got to pick up Mother in a couple of hours.”

“Then you definitely need your coffee,” Rose said, handing over the two mugs. “And if you’re going to kiss me good morning, do it right.”

Ronnie shook her head. “Mmm, morning breath. No kisses until after I brush my teeth.”

“I’ll take my chances.”

“Really?” An eyebrow raised slightly as she set the mugs down. Turning around, she took first one crutch, then the other, and put them to the side before gathering Rose in her arms. “So you want a good morning kiss, hmm?” She lowered her head and poured all of her love into a series of soft kisses. She nipped and coaxed with her lips until she felt Rose’s mouth open for her. Ronnie swallowed soft moans as her tongue explored the inside of the young woman’s mouth. Oh yeah, you like that, don’t you? To her utter surprise she felt a very insistent tongue pushing into her own mouth. Now it was the executive’s turn to moan. When they broke apart, it was several seconds before their breathing returned to a manageable level. “How’s that?” she asked in a husky voice. “Does that meet with your approval for a morning kiss, Miss Grayson?”

“Oh yes, very nice.” Rose leaned up for another quick brushing of lips before reaching for her crutches. Kiss me like that every morning and I’ll be happy forever. She reluctantly pulled back, her whole body screaming for more contact. “You had better drink your coffee before it gets cold.”

Ronnie looked at the clock. “I would much rather spend the day with you, you know.” A shrill beeping drew a frown from the executive. “I’ll get it. With my luck it’s probably Susan trying to duck out of dealing with Mother today.” She picked up the phone. “Cartwright Residence…Yeah, good morning to you too, Sis. What’s up?” Rose watched as dark eyebrows furrowed in puzzlement. “Mm hmm, she’s awake…no, we just got up and were having coffee.” Now the brows shot up and blue eyes locked with green. “Well…sure, that sounds fine to me. Let me ask her, hold on.” Ronnie held the phone to her chest. “Susan wants to know if you’d like to go out for breakfast.”

“Uh, sure.” It would be the first time she had gone out of the house with the exception of her doctor’s appointments and the funeral. She watched a beaming smile come over Ronnie’s face.

“Sure, sounds good, Susan.” They finalized arrangements while Rose sipped her coffee. By the time Ronnie hung up the phone, her own coffee had cooled enough to drink in four long gulps.

“We should get going here. We’re supposed to meet there in forty-five minutes. I’ll run upstairs and get ready.” She picked up Rose’s now empty cup and set it with hers in the sink. “Do me a favor?”

“Anything,” the young woman replied.

“Wear that rust colored shirt?” A shy smile came to Ronnie’s lips. “I think you look really nice in it.”

“I don’t think any of the skirts go with it.”

“The khaki pants do. I’m sure the leg is wide enough to get over the cast.”

Rose smiled. When she had opened those clothes on Christmas she had thought then they would go well together. She also knew Ronnie had a weakness for that particular shirt. “Sure, but it’ll cost you.”

“Cost me?” Puzzlement turned to amusement when she saw the calculating grin.

“You have to wear that gray cotton shirt and those black jeans.”

“The baggy ones or the tight ones?”

“The tight ones.” Rose realized how it could be taken and blushed. “I just think they look good on you,” she mumbled, looking away as her ears turned an even brighter shade of red.

“Uh huh,” Ronnie smirked. “You’re cute when you blush, you know that.”

“You’ve told me that before.”

“It’s still true.” She walked over to the table and knelt down until she was eye level with the young woman. “Actually, the truth is, you’re beautiful anytime. With or without a blush.” She leaned in and gave Rose a peck on the cheek. “Come on, I’m starving.”

***********************

“Can I get you ladies something to drink to start off?” the waitress asked. The three women were sitting in a booth, Susan sat alone on one side. Rose opened her mouth but before she could utter a sound, Ronnie spoke. “Coffees on this side and she’ll have tea…lemon, no cream. We’ll be ready to order when you return.”

“I’ll be right back with your drinks.”

“Do you know what you want?” the executive asked without looking up from her menu. It took a gentle nudge under the table for Rose to figure out the question was directed at her.

“Um…” She scanned the menu, noting with great alarm the prices that ran down the right hand side. Six-fifty for two eggs and toast? Two ninety-five for coffee? Her appetite shrank in direct proportion to the prices. “I don’t think I’m really all that hungry. Maybe just a muffin and coffee.”

“Oh no, Rose,” Susan said. “You have got to try their eggs benedict. It’s the best in Albany, I swear.”

“No, I’ll be fine with the muffin, I’m sure.” She knew without looking that she was the recipient of a questioning gaze from Ronnie. Maybe she’ll forget that my stomach grumbled earlier. The waitress returned with their drinks and when they had been served she looked expectantly at Ronnie.

With a nod of her head, the dark-haired woman indicated Rose. “She’ll have two eggs, over medium with toast, corned beef hash and home fries. I’ll have the same except I want bacon instead of the hash and my eggs should be over hard. Susan?”

“I’ll have a Belgian waffle with strawberries and cream.”

“All right, I’ll have your food brought out to you shortly.”

Rose looked at Ronnie dumbfounded. “I said I was fine with a muffin.”

“Susan, would you excuse us for a moment please?”

“Sure, Ronnie. Actually I think I need to make a trip to the ladies room.” She picked up her purse and left the table.

“Why did you do that?” There was no accusation in the young woman’s tone, just curiosity.

“Why did you lie about not being hungry?” Ronnie countered. “Look at me. Tell me you only wanted a muffin and that the cost had nothing to do with it.” Her right hand slipped under the table and began stroking Rose’s left thigh. “I understand that you think about how much everything costs. I wish you didn’t, but I know you do. I also know that I wasn’t going to sit here and let you eat just a muffin for breakfast.” A smaller hand gripped hers under the table and squeezed.

“Okay, thank you.” Rose leaned closer. “Actually, the hash and eggs sounds wonderful.”

“You’ll love them, trust me.”

A short time later Rose was wiping up her plate with the last bit of toast while the two sisters talked. The current topic was taxes, and for someone that always used the easy form, it was a subject she felt sorely out of place with. The Cartwright women, on the other hand, had jabbered on for the entire meal about exemptions and loopholes. Rose smiled and ate quietly, listening to the rich tones but not the words of her tall companion. She tuned Susan out completely and thus, missed her name the first time it was mentioned. “I’m sorry, what?”

“I think we’re boring her, Susan.” Ronnie laughed when she saw the guilty blush cover the fair skin.

“I said Wendy needs whatever receipts you have for your taxes.” Seeing Rose’s confused look, Susan explained. “Wendy is our accountant. She’ll do your taxes for you but I think she’s missing some paperwork. She only has your W-2 from Cartwright.”

“Well, I have the one from Money Slasher. It doesn’t take me long to fill out the form so I hadn’t gotten around to it yet. Why would I have an income statement from Cartwright? Ronnie didn’t decide to give me the job as her secretary until last week.”

“Whoops,” Ronnie said. “I can explain.” She twisted in her seat so she could face Rose. The short bench and her long legs meant that her knee ended up resting atop the khaki covered thigh.

“You remember when I had you sign all those forms so we could get you on the insurance? You went on the payroll then.”

“You mean you didn’t know you were getting paid each week?” Susan asked. The still-shocked Rose shook her head. “You signed a direct deposit authorization for the credit union. You filled out a W-4 for your exemptions.”

“I don’t remember what I signed. I was still in the hospital and with all the pain killers….”

“Ronnie, didn’t you tell her what she was signing?”

Now it was the executive’s turn to blush. “Well…” She looked at Rose. “When you were in the hospital, all I could think about was making sure you got the best care possible. “I know I told you that you were now an employee of Cartwright Corp.”

“I didn’t think you meant that I was actually getting paid.” She discreetly laid her hand on Ronnie’s knee. “There must be hundreds of dollars in there.”

“More like thousands,” the executive corrected. “I don’t pay my workers chump change like Money Slasher. I pay a living wage. That’s why people with skill and talent don’t leave us after a few years and join some other firm.”

“Ronnie, I can’t keep that money. I didn’t earn it. Can’t you just take it back or something?” That earned laughter from both Cartwrights. “What?”

“Rose dear, do you have any idea how much paperwork would be involved in doing something like that?” Susan chuckled again. “It’s impossible.”

“The money’s yours, Rose,” Ronnie added. “I’m sorry I didn’t mention it before. I honestly don’t think about things like paychecks and you certainly haven’t needed any money.”

“It’s okay. We can talk about it some other time.” Rose put her coffee cup to her lips, mentally deciding which charities would get the money if she could not convince Ronnie to take it back.

“Speaking of later,” the executive looked at her watch. “We’d better get going here.”

“Wait.” Susan laid her hand across the table, urging her sister to remain where she was. The redhead looked at Rose with such seriousness it made the young woman’s pulse quicken with nervousness. “I just wanted to say something to you before we leave.” She licked her lips and cast a quick glance at her older sister before continuing. “Rose, I love my sister very much. With Tommy gone, well…it just helped make me realize that I was being unfair to her. I’ve never seen her happier than when she’s with you.”

“Susan, don’t embarrass me,” Ronnie warned playfully although the heat was rising to her ears.

“Oh you be quiet or I’ll tell her about the time you took Dad’s car for a joyride and got picked up by the police,” the younger sibling warned. “Now, as I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted, she’s happy and that’s what’s important.” She picked up the bill and glanced at it before passing it across the table to her sister. “Your turn. Six thirty-eight for the tip.”

“Thanks, you know I hate figuring that out.” Ronnie reached into her purse and pulled out her wallet, thumbing through the various plastic cards until she found the one she was looking for. A few minutes later the bill was paid and they were standing next to their vehicles, which were parked side by side.

“I have to drop Rose off and then I’ll meet you at Mother’s,” Ronnie said as she shut off the alarm and unlocked the passenger door.

“Okay, don’t be too long.” The redhead turned toward Rose. “It was nice of you to join us for breakfast.”

“Thank you for inviting me,” she replied. “And thank you for what you said in there…about her deserving to be happy.”

“Yeah yeah, everybody’s happy,” Ronnie said with a fake growl. “Except Mother, who is going to have a fit if we don’t get over there.”

“I was being serious,” Rose said, batting the tall woman’s arm.

“So was I.” She looked at her younger sister. “Susan, I do appreciate what you said in there…as well as last night.”

“Think they’d say anything if two sisters hugged in public?”

“Do you really care if they did?” Ronnie countered. They embraced then, to Rose’s surprise, Susan gave her a quick one-armed hug. They said their good-byes and were soon on the road.

************************

After being dropped off at the house, Rose found herself with nothing to do. Ronnie was certain not to be back until mid-afternoon. She puttered about, wandering in and out of every room on the first floor. Then her eyes followed the stairs. Curiosity got the better of her and she positioned her crutches on the bottom stair.

Although she had been in Ronnie’s bedroom before, this was the first time she really looked around. This is big enough for an entire apartment. A padded bench seat sat below an impressive bay window. An open door off to the side led to the private bathroom and the young woman made a mental note to check it out later. Rose saw that her friend had not one but two dressers as well as the incredible walk-in closet. A full-length mirror trimmed in matching wood stood in one corner. A headboard, complete with lights and shelves, complimented the king-sized bed. There were nightstands on either side as well. On the wall opposite the bed was a smaller version of the entertainment center downstairs. Rose opened the doors to reveal a twenty-seven inch television, Ronnie’s video collection and a VCR. Her eyes skimmed over familiar titles, looking for something interesting to watch. One row of tapes had no boxes or labels on the spines. She picked one up and looked at the title. Oh Ronnie, I didn’t know you had these kind of tapes. She grinned and put it in the VCR. Well, this should be interesting. She positioned the pillows on the bed and sat down to watch her first adult movie.

To her surprise, there actually was a plot to the movie. Rose did not pay attention to the title but figured out quickly that it was about two female lovers who are separated into separate cells by a mean warden. The first sex scene appeared quickly and green eyes widened at the sight of the two naked women kissing each other. It was the same slow, gentle kisses she shared with Ronnie. Then their kisses changed. They became more passionate and one woman began to moan as the other pinched her nipple. Suddenly Rose’s dreams had another dimension added to them as she tried to imagine Ronnie making the same sound. “Mmm…” She watched the two women begin their acts of pleasure and each one she imagined doing with her companion. The arousal was immediate but more than that was another feeling, one far more important. The women on the screen made Rose realize that this was more than a physical act. Even though they were actresses playing a role, every touch was tender, almost loving. Between the moans and cries were repeated declarations of love for each other. That’s why they call it making love, she realized for perhaps the first time. Now she understood what she was denying Ronnie…and what Ronnie was denying herself by honoring her promise to her father. Shutting off the VCR off, Rose sat and stared at the blue screen for several long minutes while the final pieces of the puzzle fell into place.

***********************

“Did you try the spare ribs?” Ronnie asked, smacking her lips in satisfaction. “I tell you, there’s nothing like good Chinese take-out.”

“No, I haven’t tried them yet,” Rose replied quietly, her eyes never leaving her plate, the contents of which were being pushed around aimlessly by her fork.

“You should. The egg rolls are pretty good too. Not greasy at all.”

“Um hmm.” The broccoli and pork suffered more rearranging.

“Rose, is something wrong? You’ve been quiet ever since I got home.”

“Ronnie, can I ask you something?”

“Anything, you know that.”

“If you had never made that promise to your father…if nothing was standing in your way…would you want…” The blonde woman shook her head and looked up with fear and uncertainty in her eyes. “Would we be lovers?”

Ronnie stood up. “I think we’re done eating. Let’s go into the other room and talk. I’ll take care of the dishes later.”

“Yes, that would be better.” Rose agreed, pushing herself up on her good foot. Yes, you and me curled up on the couch together… “Ronnie? Would it be all right if we just went into the bedroom? I mean, we can always watch television in there, right?”

Warning bells and whistles went off in Ronnie’s head and she swallowed reflexively. “Uh…are you sure?” Considering the topic of discussion, she wasn’t entirely certain that lying on the bed together was a wise idea.

“Yes.” And with that word spoken aloud, Rose realized that yes, she really was sure…about everything.

Once inside the room, Rose leaned her crutches against the wall and patiently balanced herself on her good foot.

“You want to change first?” Ronnie asked while turning down the covers.

“No, we’re fine just the way we are.” Once the bedcovers were ready, she slipped between them and rolled onto her side to face the woman who had captured her heart. Ronnie started to join her. “Wait.” Rose reached over and turned on the lamp. “Would you shut off the light?” Soon the brightness was replaced by a warm, soft glow.

“So we’re in bed and you wanted to talk,” Ronnie offered when she was settled.

“So we are,” she agreed. Leaning up on one elbow, she looked down at endless blue eyes. “Are you going to answer my question? If you hadn’t made that promise to your father, would we be lovers?”

“I thought you weren’t sure…”

“Forget about that for a minute.” She reached out and ran her fingertip lightly down the older woman’s jawline. “If it were just you and me, nothing else.” Ronnie was still wearing her gray shirt and with three buttons undone, the vision was entirely too tempting. Rose moved her fingertip down the chiseled jaw to the long throat and beyond, stopping only when it encountered the lacy edge of a bra. She did note with some pleasure that the older woman’s breathing had increased.

“Rose, I love you. You know that.” Ronnie reached out and cupped her cheek. “If there were no obstacles, if it really was just you and me, yes. I would be very honored to be your lover.” She was rewarded with a quick kiss. The curious fingertips were driving her crazy but she could not find the strength to stop them.

“Ronnie…” The distracting digits slowly undid the next button on the gray shirt. “It’s just you and me. There are no obstacles.”

“Rose…” Her body responded immediately to her shirt being unbuttoned. Nipples hardened under the white bra and her whole body tingled with excitement. She opened her mouth to protest and found a warm, soft tongue pressing against hers. “Mmm.” Under the gentle insistence, Ronnie relaxed and let the young woman take control. Rose felt the surrender and eased up the pressure of her lips. Her free hand traveled of its own volition, gliding under the cotton shirt and against warm skin. In a move that shocked both of them, the wandering hand closed over the soft lace cup and squeezed gently. Ronnie gasped and her body leaned into the touch.

“You like that,” Rose observed, giving the firm mound another squeeze and enjoying the immediate reaction. Leaving her hand where it was, she lowered her head until her lips were against her lover’s ear. “Ronnie,” she said huskily. “I love you and I want to make love with you.” She accented her statement by suckling a willing earlobe, then working her way up to Ronnie’s mouth. Being careful not to hit the older woman’s shin, Rose slid her left leg between the longer ones.

“Rose…” She reached with every intention of stopping this before it went too far but instead of her body obeying her mind, her hand closed around Rose’s, encouraging further exploration. Ronnie was on fire and she struggled to find a reason to resist. “W-we shouldn’t.”

“Why?” The blonde woman pulled her hand out from under the cotton shirt and looked at her lover with all seriousness. “Tell me why we should keep denying this to ourselves?”

“I promised…” Fingers pressed against the full lips.

“No.” There was a quiet anger in Rose’s voice. “No Ronnie. You can promise many things but giving up your happiness forever is not one of them.” She gently traced one defined black eyebrow. “You can’t promise to give up my happiness, either.” Her eyes fluttered down to study full lips before traveling back up to become lost in endless pools of blue. Ronnie did not move, still struggling with her inner demons. Propped on her right elbow, Rose used her left hand to undo her blouse, gravity causing it to expose more and more flesh as each button was undone. She smiled at the intense look in Ronnie’s eyes. Once the rust colored shirt was hanging loose, Rose took the larger hand in her own and brought it to the area covered by beige silk. “Please, no, don’t fight it,” she whispered when she felt Ronnie’s resistance. She pressed her breast against the warm hand and groaned when she felt the tentative squeeze.

Rose’s limited experience had not prepared her for the jolt that Ronnie’s touch brought her. Another squeeze and she was sure she would simply die without her lover’s touch. She felt herself being pushed back onto the bed and did not resist. Long dark tresses tickled her face and the tongue seeking entrance to her mouth was quite insistent. “Yessmphf.” Nothing can feel better than this, she thought to herself wistfully as she returned the kiss with equal gusto.

“I love you,” Ronnie breathed as the kiss finally ended. She was propped up on her elbow, her body half on top of the smaller woman. She felt Rose trying to tug the gray shirt out of the jeans.

“Wait.” Rolling up to her knees, she unbuttoned and unzipped her pants. She undid the last button on her shirt and slowly pulled the tails out. It now hung loosely on her body, open enough to show a glimpse of her bra beneath. With a slowness that was torture to the young woman’s nervous system, Ronnie slid the gray material off her shoulders, letting it pool on the bed behind her. “This too?” she asked, fingering the front catch of her bra.

“Please,” Rose begged. Her lover smiled at the urgency in her voice. A quick twist and the cups fell apart. The bra landed on top of the shirt and for several seconds neither woman spoke. Rose’s eyes were taking in the most beautiful sight she had ever seen and she said so with the look on her face. “Kiss me again.”

Oh yes, this is so much better, she thought to herself as her hands traveled over the bare skin of Ronnie’s back. She was acutely aware of the places where her shirt was open and their skin touched. They shared a series of lazy kisses until she felt a restless hand trying to push her shirt off. “Yes,” she agreed, trying to take it off while still lying on her back.

“Please…let me,” Ronnie begged. Rose nodded and let herself be pulled into a sitting position. Her shirt found itself tossed against the leather chair in Ronnie’s quest to get it out of her way. The beige bra ended up on the floor. She lowered herself back to the bed but her lover remained where she was. Hearts pounded and bodies pulsed as they stared openly at each other’s breasts. Where her own areola was a light pink, Ronnie’s was darker, almost brown. She looked down and was surprised to see her nipples standing out like little erasers, the skin around them still soft but starting to pucker. Even the coldest day doesn’t make them stand up like that she mused as she looked back to see her lover’s nipples beginning to do the same thing.

“You…are…beautiful,” Ronnie whispered. She lowered herself down and slowly, far too slowly, bare skin touched bare skin. Both groaned softly and smiled in recognition of the mutual pleasure. Long fingers sank into golden hair while smaller ones wrapped around a muscled back. Their mouths played a game of give and take, tongues dancing back and forth as they floated in each other’s love.

“Oh…oh yes, that’s nice,” Rose gasped when she felt her lover’s mouth move down to her neck. She felt lips part and the soft tongue lick her skin. She moved her hands up to rest on the back of Ronnie’s head. “Yes…mmm, that feels so good.”

“Yesss.” Ronnie’s body was pressing against hers, betraying the older woman’s rising passion. Rose let her right hand drift down until she reached the waistband of the black jeans. Since they were still undone, there was plenty of room for her to slip inside. As she gripped the firm cheek, Ronnie whimpered against her skin and began sucking her neck in earnest. “Rose…”

“Yes Ronnie…that feels so good.” She squeezed harder and was rewarded with renewed squirming.

“You’re going to drive me crazy, you know that? I can’t concentrate when you do that,” she admitted as she shifted her ass away from Rose’s distracting caresses. She nudged the smaller legs apart with one of her own, settling so her lips were even with the young woman’s breasts. Long black hair formed a soft canopy that tickled as it moved over the fair skin. “I love you so much,” Ronnie said breathlessly as she reclaimed Rose’s lips for her own. Nostrils flared with ragged breaths as they kissed passionately.

“But…” Whatever Rose was going to say was lost when she felt a kiss on the underside of her breast. “Ooooh.” Ronnie answered with a muffled moan of her own and continued to lick and nibble her soft flesh. “Feels so good…” Oh, this is heaven. Nothing can feel better than this. She felt warm breath on her nipple an instant before a wet tongue rolled over it. “Oh, Ronnie, yesss….”

Fumbling attempts with teenage boys had never prepared Rose for the sensation of being lovingly suckled. The pulling sensation was answered with a pulsing deep between her legs and her hips moved of their own volition, pressing hard against Ronnie. Her hands were buried deep in the dark hair and she was torn between holding Ronnie where she was or begging her to give the other one the same attention. Before she could decide, the loving tongue and lips released their treasure. “Oh, don’t stop…”

Ronnie chuckled and pressed her thigh against Rose’s center. “I’m not stopping.” Using her elbows to brace herself, she leaned down for a kiss. “I love you, Rose.”

“I love you.” As their mouths continued to give and take, Rose’s hands worked their way between their bodies and cupped two willing mounds of flesh. Ronnie’s moan vibrated through their lips and Rose answered with one of her own. Her fingers became more focused, moving in smaller circles until they were gently stroking the hardened tips.

“Oh Honey,” Ronnie gasped. “Y-you can’t…unggh…do that.” She rocked back out of reach and shook her head. “I told you I can’t concentrate when you do that.”

“It feels so nice.” Rose reached out only to have her hands stopped by larger, more powerful ones.

“Yes it does,” the older woman agreed. She kissed each knuckle, then the palms before releasing Rose’s hands.

“I want…” How do I say this without sounding crude? “I want…” She wrapped her arms around Ronnie’s torso and pulled herself up, ducking her head in time to bring her mouth to its goal.

“Oh God, Rose!”

Rose found her head held in place by Ronnie’s hands as she happily ran her tongue over the darkened areola. Oh yes…this is nice. She heard as much as felt Ronnie’s increased breathing and smiled against the erect nipple before rubbing her lips back and forth against it. She gave in to the strong but gentle hands pushing her back onto the bed.

“Let…me…show…you…something I want…my rose,” Ronnie said before lowering her mouth to Rose’s breast.

“Oooh….” Ronnie’s mouth and hands were in constant motion on her breasts. Her hands clasped and unclasped the dark hair and her hips were in constant motion against the older woman’s torso. “Ronnieeee…” She looked down to see the mouth loving her breast. “You feel…oh, so nice…do that….” Her breathing quickened and her hips pressed up hard against Ronnie’s torso. Her lover answered with a downward thrust against her thigh, making both acutely aware of their own wetness. “Please…I need…” She tried to reach between their bodies for the button to her pants.

“Yesss…” Ronnie took over the task, releasing the breast she was suckling and rising up to give herself room. Long fingers made quick work of the button and zipper but instead of removing them, the black-haired woman settled back down, laying sideways over Rose to allow her right hand to slip between khakis and white cotton panties.

“Oh yes, YES!” Rose cried as two fingers pressed against her most sensitive area. She cupped Ronnie’s face and pulled her up for a heated kiss. Oh please don’t stop. Her rocking hips caused slack in the material, giving more room for the mischievous digits to explore. They peeked under the elastic then retreated, alternating soft brushes with firm rubs. Rose was rising fast, faster than she had ever known and it scared her. She buried her head in Ronnie’s hair and clung tightly.

“Ronnie…” Her breaths were coming in quick pants and she was not sure if she would survive the intense pleasure coursing through her system. The fingers changed direction, rubbing the cotton in a circular motion against her clit. Rose whimpered and jerked her hips frantically. “I can’t…oh Ronnie…please…I…”

“Shh…I’ve got you…”

“Ronnie…oooh…” Her hands clutched desperately at her lover’s shoulders.

“Please…harder…OH…yes Ronnie, yesss…” Warm breath caressed her ear, both comforting and exciting her at the same time.

“Rose, I love you.”

“Yesss.” A deep pounding started deep within and gained momentum as it spread outward.

“My precious Rose…yes, you’re close, I can feel it.” The pressure and rhythm increased and the young woman’s body reacted, rocking back and forth faster while her fingers gripped Ronnie’s shoulders tighter.

“Yes…harder…ooh….” Her teeth tightly clenched, Rose teetered on the edge for an agonizing length of time. Then one long finger snaked under the soaked panties and slipped between her swollen folds. “Oh God!” Once, twice, three times across her clit and the world exploded for Rose. “Ronneeeee….ah.” She cried out as the orgasm pulsed through her, robbing the young woman of all reason and sense. A husky voice murmured words she did not understand into her ear and she was vaguely aware of being rocked gently but reality was a plane far far away from her at that moment. She felt her body go limp and trusted the strong arms around her to protect as she drifted off in the afterglow.

Long minutes later Rose found the strength to raise her head and look into loving eyes of blue. “I love you.”

“Mmm, I love you too,” Ronnie said, sealing her words with a kiss.

“Do you want me to move?”

“No, stay here, I want to hold you.”

“Sounds good,” Rose murmured, nuzzling deeper into her lover’s embrace. “I could just stay like this forever.”

“Sure. As long as you want.” Ronnie was deliriously happy and content to spend the rest of the evening cuddling despite not having found her own release yet. All that mattered to her was the gentle woman in her arms. Minutes ticked by before Rose’s head lifted again. “You okay?” she asked.

“Terrific,” the blonde woman replied, kissing the bare flesh near her lips. “You are wonderful.”

“I aim to please.”

“Mmm, good aim,” Rose quipped.

“Did I tell you that I love you?”

“Once or twice, tell me again.” She flashed a brilliant smile that Ronnie felt the need to reward with a series of kisses.

“I…love…you…with…all…my…heart.” Unable to resist, she deepened the kiss, rolling them over so Rose was on the bottom. But when she began to kiss a line down the smaller woman’s throat, Ronnie found herself stopped by insistent hands. She lifted up and the hands moved to claim her breasts. Understanding the unspoken request, Ronnie locked her elbows to hold herself above her lover’s body. She had forgotten how sensitive her nipples were until she felt Rose’s palms rub across them. She moaned and arched into the touch. “Oh yes…that’s nice.”

“You like this,” the young woman observed.

“Very…” The hands moved and Ronnie now found her nipples being brushed by inquisitive thumbs. “Very much.” She felt Rose’s forefingers join and begin squeezing in a pumping motion.

“Oh yes, that’s sooo nice…” She tried to watch but it felt too good and her eyes refused to stay open. “Yes Rose, that’s it…nice and gentle…mmm.”

“Ronnie…” The small hands left her breasts and wrapped around her back, gently urging her forward. Taking the hint when she saw the pink tongue dart out and wet lips in anticipation, she straddled Rose’s body and leaned forward until her breasts were swaying just above the waiting mouth. This time she forced herself to watch. Her eyes moved from golden hair and fair skin to russet eyebrows framing green eyes. The path continued, past the soft cheekbones and upturned nose to the lips and loving tongue providing relief to her aching nipple. As if what her eyes were showing her was not enough, Ronnie’s ears were treated to the pleasure of constant mmm’s from Rose and hands which had been casually touching her body now slipped under the waistband of her jeans.

“Let me…ooh…Rose…let me take them off. I need to take them off.” She regretted her request when she felt the warm mouth leave her sensitive flesh.

“Yes,” the young woman agreed, trying to push the black material down.

“I’ll get it.” Rolling off, Ronnie quickly shucked her jeans and panties. Before she could return to her previous position, she found herself pinned down by her small but insistent lover. Rose’s mouth reclaimed her breast while a khaki covered thigh slipped between her legs. The coarse material rubbed against an already swollen clit and Ronnie cried out at the contact.

“Did I hurt you?” Rose asked, her eyes fearful.

“No.” She reached out and stroked the soft cheek, gently urging her to resume her task. “No honey, you didn’t hurt me. Please…just keep doing…” Ronnie sighed as the warm tongue caressed her breast again. “…what you’re doing.” She felt something hard scratch her skin just above her calf and, remembering an incident earlier in the week, spread her legs to give plenty of room between her lover’s cast and her still-healing shin. The shift caused her thigh to press up between Rose’s legs. The mmm’s were interrupted by what Ronnie considered to be a very cute squeak and she repeated the motion, earning a deep groan and a return thrust from the blonde woman. What’s good for the goose… Her long fingers easily slid under the khakis and panties to grip soft round flesh.

“Oh, Ronnie…”

“Take these off, Rose.” Her fingers crept lower until they brushed over wet curls. “Let me touch you.” An emphatic nod was all she needed to roll them over. As she worked the material over the cast, a flicker of guilt tried to slip in but love quickly shut it out. Her eyes traveled upward, her pulse quickening at the wet spot visible in the crotch of Rose’s panties. Blonde curls peeked out, teasing with a hint of what was hidden. Wresting away from the temptation, Ronnie gazed upon the firm abdomen, the perfect breasts, the look of desire and passion on her beloved’s face. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered reverently. Hooking her fingers under the waistband, she removed the last barrier before gathering Rose up in her arms.

For long minutes they cuddled together, exchanging kisses and gentle touches while becoming used to both touching and being touched. It was Ronnie who took the first step, moving her hand down and running her fingers through the soft blonde tufts. “You like that?” she murmured, her lips a hairsbreadth away from Rose’s ear.

“Mmm, that’s nice.” She tried to do the same but sitting on her lover’s lap made that feat impossible. “I want to touch you too.”

“I’d like that,” Ronnie admitted, shifting them until they were lying side by side. She had to scoot up slightly to accommodate Rose’s shorter reach but soon fingers were playing in both light and dark curls. “You’re soft, like a kitten,” she remarked. Her middle finger moved lower, wetting itself on slick folds. Bringing it up to her mouth, Ronnie licked the sweet essence. “Mmm….oh!” She was taken by surprise when Rose’s finger not only touched her nether lips but dipped between them, brushing against her clitoris. Her hand shot down and gripped the small wrist.

“Please…” Taking two of Rose’s fingers, she used her longer ones to guide them against her center. “Ah…oh yes.” Ronnie raised her knee and opened herself up to her lover. “Rose, please…” She pressed the smaller fingers against her in a circular motion and sighed. She felt the slickness on her inner thighs and dimly noted that her own self-pleasuring never produced such a copious amount of fluid.

“I’ve got it,” Rose said as she took control, leaning over and gently nudging Ronnie back against the bed. “Do…do you want me to…go inside?” She spoke the last words haltingly but Ronnie’s answering groan and hip rise eased any fears that she had. Slowly, hesitantly, she pushed one finger in. She was amazed at the feeling of hot wet muscle surrounding her finger. Oh Ronnie…you’re so warm and soft. Ronnie’s reaction was immediate, crying out and pressing herself hard against Rose’s finger.

“Yes Sweetheart, more…please Rose…yessss.” She put in a second, then a third. The transformation was amazing. The head of a major corporation was incapable of forming a complete sentence. Her name became a mantra on Ronnie’s lips, combined with words such as harder, faster, deeper, and the occasional oh fuck just to round it out. Rose pressed in deeper, the webbing between her ring and pinky fingers burning as she tried to fulfill her lover’s request. Oh God, Ronnie…you feel so good. The dark-haired woman bucked beneath her but Rose refused to let go of her prize. The feel of inner muscles squeezing her fingers excited her and there was no doubt in her mind that Ronnie’s voice was a good two octaves higher than normal. The metal bed frame squeaked with each thrust and her lover’s cries became more urgent. “Rose.”

“I’m right here.” She turned her head and kissed the soft skin.

“I…Rose…” The tall woman’s thighs began trembling.

“I love you, Ronnie.” She felt the muscles surrounding her fingers tightening and began pumping as hard and fast as she could. Suddenly she was caught in a grip too powerful to break as her lover’s hips arched off the bed.

“I…” Dark bangs stuck to the sweat soaked forehead and every word was torn from gritted teeth.

“Love…you…oh Rose…Rose, I, I…ohhh.”

“Yes Honey…yes.” They rode it out together, Rose’s fingers buried deep inside. Only when the last spasm passed did she remove her fingers and snuggle up in Ronnie’s arms.

“That’s a pretty big smile you have your face,” Ronnie said when speech returned.

“I’m happy.”

“Mmm.” She kissed Rose’s forehead. “I’m glad to hear it.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“How many times do I have to answer that question?”

“Sorry.” She kissed Ronnie’s lips in apology…then again for the sheer pleasure of it. Cuddling up as close as she could, Rose rested her head on the broad shoulder. “Was it…what you expected?” Did I really please you?

“It was everything I wanted and more.” Rose felt fingers under her chin and she raised her head to look into gentle blue eyes. “How about you?” Ronnie asked. “This is your first time. How are you doing with this?”

Rose scooted up and brought their lips together. “I feel very…very loved.” She put her head back on Ronnie’s shoulder. “Mmm, nice.”

“Just nice?”

“More than nice.” She turned on her stomach and rested her head on Ronnie’s abdomen. “I think I’ll make this my new pillow.” With her lover’s warmth against her, Rose let her eyes close.

“Mmm, you can keep that up.”

“With pleasure.” Shifting her arm to a more comfortable position, Ronnie began running her hand up and down the length of Rose’s back. “Like this?”

“Mm hmm.”

Some moments in life are just simply perfect. For the new lovers, this was one of them. Relaxed…sated…simply enjoying the feel of each other’s bodies. Ronnie’s hand played over her lover’s back, alternating between lazy figure eights and long sweeping passes from shoulders to hips. Rose returned the loving touch with one of her own, letting her fingers glide over the supple thigh. The tender caresses were nice but arms could stay empty for only so long before the need grew too great. “Come here,” Ronnie whispered, holding her arms out. Soon they were cuddled together, sharing soft kisses and gentle words of love. Eventually the lamp was shut off and sleep never claimed two happier women.

**********************

Sleepy blue eyes opened to a curtain of gold. Ronnie smiled, enjoying the feel of Rose’s hair upon her face. She stretched in place, reveling in the feel of skin against skin. It was a wonderful feeling and one which she had no wish to end soon. She glanced at the clock and groaned. She was torn between studying the sleeping woman or waking her up before Maria arrived. I have the rest of our lives to watch you sleep. “Rose…honey, time to wake up.” A gentle shoulder shake…nothing. “Rose…Rose…” The sleeping lump groaned and burrowed under the covers.

“No no no,” Ronnie chuckled. Hooking her fingers on the edge of the blanket, she pulled it away to expose their naked bodies to the cool morning air. Rose’s hand automatically reached out for the missing warmth only to be caught by Ronnie’s larger one. “Good morning.” She pulled the hand up to her lips and began kissing each knuckle. “I…love…you…Rose.”

“Mmm, love you too,” she replied, turning bleary green eyes up to look at her dark-haired lover.

“How about we sleep in today, hmm?”

“I’d love to but Maria is going to be here soon.” She ran her finger down the length of Rose’s cheek. “I didn’t wake up in time to call and tell her not to come,” she apologized.

“It’s okay. You didn’t know that we would…” She blushed. “You know…”

“Make love?” Ronnie offered, rolling them over until she was on top. Her hair hung down, bushing against Rose’s cheek. Unable to resist, she lowered her lips for a kiss. “I love you.” She reluctantly pulled back. “But right now I have to pee…bad.”

“Better make it quick ‘cause I’ll be right behind you,” the young woman said, reaching out for her crutches.

When Rose returned from the bathroom, she discovered Ronnie half dressed. Feeling a bit awkward with her own nakedness, she crossed over to her dresser and began pulling out clothes to wear. She sat down on the edge of the bed and reached for her panties. The next thing she knew, she was flat on her back with six feet of raw woman lying on top of her. “Do you have any idea how much I love you?” Ronnie breathed, blue eyes darkened with emotion. Lips lowered and were met halfway by an equally eager pair. Soft moans of pleasure filled the air as the kiss deepened and tongues danced together. Rose’s hands were happily playing across the broad expanse of back and had just slipped down to cup Ronnie’s ass through her clothes when they heard the sound of Maria’s car pull into the driveway. New lovers being what they were, the kiss did not end until they heard the sound of the car door shutting. “I suppose we have to stop.” The executive’s tone made it clear that stopping was not what she truly wished to do.

“If we must,” Rose replied, leaning up for one more quick kiss before her tall lover stood up.

“Unless you want to give Maria an eyeful.” Ronnie pulled a gray cotton T-shirt over her head and tucked it into the waistband of her sweats. “I’ll go keep her company while you get dressed.” Unable to resist, she stole one more sweet kiss before leaving the room.

***********************

“Good morning, Ronnie,” the housekeeper said as she stepped inside and closed the sliding glass door. “Oh, it’s cold out there this morning. I thought we’d seen the last of the snow this season.”

“Oh, there’ll probably be one more good storm to annoy us before spring arrives,” the executive said, taking the daily paper from Maria’s hands. At that moment Tabitha ambled into the kitchen, looking for her morning meal. “Mrrow? Mrrow?”

“And where do you think you’re going?” Ronnie asked as she scooped the feline up in her arms.

“Hmm? What’s that? You want sliced turkey for breakfast, did you say?” The answering purr and finger lick caused both women to laugh.

“That cat is so spoiled,” Maria said as she headed for the laundry room to hang her coat up. “I know both of you slip pieces of meat under the table for her when you’re eating. That’s why it’s so hard to keep her out of the kitchen.”

“Oh, and it has nothing to do with the scraps you ‘accidentally’ drop on the floor while you’re cooking, right?”

“Good morning,” Rose said as she entered the room. “Oh Maria, I hope you’re planning on making a hearty breakfast because I’m starving this morning. Morning, Tabitha.” Leaning her armpits against her crutches, she stood directly in front of Ronnie and began stroking her cat, although her eyes never left the smile on her lover’s face. “I hope you slept well,” she whispered.

“The best. How about you?” The executive’s voice carried the same soft tone that had soothed Rose after their lovemaking and the young woman reacted to it without thought, pressing her head against Ronnie’s chest and drawing a startled squawk from Tabitha.

“Wonderful.” She pulled back and petted the cat, turning the purr motor back on. “Wonderful and hungry.”

“I’ll have breakfast ready in about twenty minutes,” Maria said without looking up from the eggs she was whisking. When she turned her back to begin making coffee, Ronnie took advantage and leaned down to give Rose a gentle kiss. Tired of being squished between the lovers, Tabitha wormed her way free and padded out to the living room.

Maria turned to ask a question but found herself speechless at the sight before her. The two women were kissing deeply, Ronnie’s hands buried in Rose’s hair. Turning away quickly, the housekeeper refused to turn around again until she heard the sounds of chairs being pulled out and the newspaper being opened up. Pleased that the coffee maker had a pause option, she pulled the pot out and filled two mugs.

“Here you go, Rose,” she said sweetly as she set the steaming cup down in front of the young woman.

“Thank you.”

“Ronnie.” She set a yellow mug down and returned to the island to check on the eggs. A sable eyebrow raised at the unfamiliar cup and Ronnie exchanged a quizzical look with Rose before shrugging and returning to the stock market report.

A short while later Maria returned to the table with two plates. Ronnie’s plate contained a small cheese omelet and toast while Rose’s was laden down with a stuffed omelet, a slice of fresh melon, and toast with grape jelly.

“Thank you, Maria. You know exactly how I like it.” The young woman beamed, earning a smile from the housekeeper.

“Yes I do. Now if you ladies will excuse me I do have to get going on the laundry.” She took an empty basket from the laundry room and went to collect the dirty clothes. The lovers returned to their breakfast before a thought went through Rose’s mind. “Ronnie, she’s gonna see the clothes tossed all over the room.” Her face began to color with embarrassment.

“I hope she checks under the bed. I think that’s where your underwear ended up,” Ronnie replied, wiggling her eyebrows lecherously.

“Ronnie!” She swatted the muscled arm. “It’s not funny.”

“I know it’s not,” the executive apologized. “Come here.” She moved her chair slightly and pulled Rose against her. “Honey, she’s going to find out sooner or later.”

“Think she’ll be okay with it?”

“Of course. I’ve known Maria since I was a little kid. She knows how much you mean to me. I’m sure she’ll be happy,” Ronnie said confidently.

But the housekeeper was anything but happy. She returned with a basket full of dirty laundry just as the women were finishing their meal. “Veronica, I need to speak with you,” she said testily before going into the laundry room. The washer lid opened then closed with a bang. The dryer suffered the same abuse. “What’s going on?” Rose asked worriedly.

“I don’t know but I’ll go find out.” Ronnie threw her napkin down and entered the laundry room, shutting the door behind her.

“What’s going on, Maria?”

“You know it would be a lot easier for me if I didn’t have to look all over the place for your clothes.” She kept her back to her employer, seemingly matching up clean socks.

“You wanted to talk to me about leaving my clothes on the floor? I’ve left them lying around before and you never got this upset.” Ronnie stepped closer. “You were upset before breakfast. My mug isn’t dirty. You gave me that ugly yellow thing on purpose. Why?”

“I’m not a fool, Veronica. I have eyes.” Wrinkled hands held sweat socks in a death grip. “How could you do this?”

“I assume this has nothing to do with clothes and stop with the Veronica crap. You’re talking about Rose and me.” She waited for a response but her housekeeper continued to forcefully fold the socks. “What’s the problem, Maria? It’s okay to be a lesbian as long as I don’t act like one?”

Maria turned and leveled an angry glare. “I have always been supportive of you and your choices. How dare you think otherwise.”

“Then what is it?” Her jaw tensed in anger. “Rose has been living here for over three months. You had to know that we were sleeping together.”

“Sleeping, Ronnie, sleeping.” Maria jerked the sheets out of the basket and stuffed them into the washer. “You certainly weren’t ‘sleeping’ with Rose last night.” Detergent was haphazardly tossed in and the lid slammed shut. “It’s wrong, just plain wrong what you’re doing to her.”

“Why is it wrong to love her? Why is today any different than yesterday? Help me understand why you’re so upset because right now I don’t understand!” Ronnie slammed her hand on the dryer, the noise reverberating through the small room. “She isn’t like Christine, Maria. This is Rose we’re talking about.”

“I know she’s not like Christine. I never said she was. Rose is a sweet, kind, gentle woman who deserves all the best that life can give.” She huffed over to the counter and began sorting the clean clothes. “She’s been hurt enough.”

“What?” Ronnie shook her head. “What are you talking about?” She put her hands on the housekeeper’s shoulders and turned the older woman to face her. Maria’s eyes were shiny and Ronnie softened her tone. “I love Rose. I would never hurt her.”

“You don’t think keeping the truth from her is going to hurt her?”

“And just what truth am I keeping from her?” she asked hesitantly.

“I know about the accident…I saw the Porsche before Hans fixed it.”

The color drained from Ronnie’s face and she leaned against the dryer, hoping her legs would keep her upright. “Oh God,” she whispered. She looked at her lifelong friend and housekeeper with panicked blue eyes. “Maria, you can’t say anything. You can’t tell her.”

“Tell her?” The older woman ran her fingers through her short salt and pepper hair and shook her head. “No Ronnie, I won’t tell her. I know my position well.” She turned back to the pile of clothes. “Besides, it’s not my place to say anything, it’s yours.” She paused for a moment. “Or are you going to just let her continue thinking you’re her knight in shining armor?”

The words stung but Ronnie could not deny them. “I…I can’t tell her. I can’t lose her. I can’t.” Her voice hitched and she had to look away. “I would give up everything to be with her but I can’t do that.”

“Better she should go on believing some drunk hit her and you came to her rescue than to admit you were responsible.” Maria paused, debating whether she really wanted to ask the next question or not. “Were you drunk?” At the lack of response, she turned, reading her answer in the tall woman’s face. “Dear God…you were.”

Long dark hair formed a curtain as Ronnie lowered her head and nodded ashamedly. “It was snowing and I…I never saw her until it was too late.” She took several breaths before speaking again. “I would give anything to change what happened that night.” She looked up, blue eyes shining. “But I can’t. Please, you can’t say anything to her.”

Maria looked away and for a minute nothing was heard but the thumping of the dryer as both women wrestled with their thoughts. After what seemed an eternity to Ronnie, the housekeeper sighed and nodded.

“I’m not going to be the one to ruin that child’s happiness, even if it is a lie. She’s had too many ugly truths already.” She turned to face Ronnie. “I won’t be the one to tell her.”

Ronnie released a deep breath “I love her, Maria. I love her more than I have ever loved anyone in my life and I can’t lose her.” She stood next to the older woman and leaned her elbows on the pile of fresh linens. “If I can…” she stared at the wall, “…I’ll spend the rest of my life making her happy. Please give me that chance.”

“The longer you keep the truth from her the worse it will be when she does find out. You owe her the truth, Ronnie.”

“I know,” she acknowledged. “But I can’t. Not yet.”

“You go see to her. I have things here I need to do.” At Ronnie’s questioning look, she said “Go on, I’ll be fine once I’m done in here. I just need a few minutes.”

*****************

“What was that all about?” Rose asked when Ronnie returned.

“She’s just having a bad day, that’s all,” she lied. “I think Tommy’s death still has her upset.”

“Are you sure it’s nothing I’ve done?”

“I’m sure it’s nothing you’ve done, Hon.” She leaned over and gave Rose a quick kiss on the head. “Come on, I’m sure there’s a few Judge Judy tapes lying around that I haven’t seen yet.” She lowered her lips until they were level with a shapely ear. “I’d love to cuddle up on the couch with you.”

“I thought you didn’t want to give Maria a show?” Rose queried.

“What?” She put her hand to her chest as if to say ‘who me?’ “You don’t think I can keep my hands to myself?”

“No.” The blonde woman smiled and, balancing on one foot, set the crutches aside. She wrapped her arms around Ronnie’s waist and moved in close. “I’m not sure I can keep my hands to myself.” She reached down and grabbed a handful of soft rear. “See what I mean?”

“Have I turned you into a sex addict overnight?”

“No, of course not.” Rose blushed and leaned her head against Ronnie’s chest. “I just enjoy touching you so much and I know you like it too.”

“Very much so,” the dark-haired woman murmured.

“You know…” Green eyes looked up and became helplessly lost in blue. “I don’t care what we watch as long as I can be in your arms.” Lips brushed together just as Maria came out of the laundry room. There was no mistaking the love passing between the two women. It mollified the housekeeper somewhat and she was able to put a smile on her face when Rose turned to look at her. “Maria, I’m sorry about the clothes, I’ll make sure to put them in the hamper from now on,” she said, thinking that the messy clothes were the reason the housekeeper was so upset.

“I’m sorry, Rose. I didn’t mean to snap like that. I don’t know what’s come over me. Why don’t you sit down and let me get you some more coffee?” She picked up the empty cups and bustled past them. “Ronnie, you shouldn’t let her stand like that for so long.” The executive immediately complied, helping Rose into her chair. “I think I just got yelled at,” she whispered into the young woman’s ear.

“I think you did too,” came the reply. “You’d better sit down.”

“Good idea.” A quick peck to the cheek and Ronnie took her seat. Maria returned with the coffees and smiled pleasantly at Rose, dispelling the young woman’s worries. “Here you go, dear.”

“Thank you.”

“Well, I think we’ll take these out to the living room and leave Maria alone,” Ronnie said as she rose to her feet. “Rose do you know which tape has those two roommates arguing over the two thousand dollar phone bill?”

“Yeah, I think I do. You didn’t see that one yet?”

“No.”

“Then you missed a good one, Ronnie,” the housekeeper chimed in. “Those two fools showed up dressed like they were going to one of those punk rock concerts with their bodies all pierced and green hair.”

“Oh yes, that was awful, wasn’t it?” Rose agreed. “And the blonde one with that thing on her tongue…ewww.” The young woman shuddered at the thought. “I can understand piercing ears but tongues and eyebrows?”

“And their mothers let them appear on national television like that,” Maria tsked as she followed them into the living room. “And I thought some of the outfits on Jerry Springer were bad.”

“You should have heard the way Judge Judy yelled at them,” Rose added. “I think it’s on the tape marked Tuesday.” She settled onto the couch while Maria pushed the recliner into a better position to view the television and settled into it. Ronnie put the tape in and turned to take her lover up on the offer of cuddling all day when she saw the housekeeper sitting there. Noting Rose’s position on one end of the couch, she did likewise, lowering the snack tray down between them to put the coffee cups on. The opening credits started and Ronnie tucked her feet up under herself, leaning her elbow against the arm of the couch. As the litigants each explained why they weren’t responsible for the bill, blue eyes looked over at Maria. The older woman was focused on the case and didn’t notice when one long leg straightened out until the toes pressed against Rose’s hip. The move earned her a quizzical look from the young woman but Ronnie merely wiggled one dark eyebrow and turned her head back toward the television. Trying hard not to smirk, Ronnie continued to run her toes over the side of Rose’s thigh and hip. Apparently she became too frisky because the young woman’s hand clamped down on the wandering foot and held it still. Ronnie almost pulled back but then felt the gentle touch of Rose’s thumb stroking back and forth against the ball of her foot. She made no move to protest when she felt her sock being pulled slowly off. As the best magistrate since Judge Wapner continued to berate the litigants, Ronnie found herself receiving one of the best foot massages Rose had ever given her.

The case ended and another one began. Curious, Ronnie pulled her right leg back and stretched out her left, pleased when she felt delicate hands remove that sock as well. She rolled onto her back, using the arm of the leather couch as a pillow. Soon that foot was receiving the same loving touch and Ronnie decided she could care less who won and lost on the television show. Closing her eyes, she focused on Rose’s fingers against her skin and the relaxed feeling they were creating. The minutes ticked by as that episode ended and another one began. Maria stood up and spoke, breaking Ronnie’s trance. “I have to get back to work here. Rose, you’re going to spoil her if you keep that up.”

“Hey, don’t give away all my secrets,” the executive lazily protested.

“That’s okay, Maria. I’ll just remind her of this the next time I want my feet rubbed.” She patted the feet resting on her lap. “But right now I need to visit the little girl’s room.”

“But I’m comfy,” Ronnie said, wiggling her toes.

“You won’t be comfy if there’s suddenly a large wet spot right here.”

“Fine, I need another cup of coffee anyway.” She sat up and handed Rose the crutches, taking a kiss as payment. “Mmm, when you come back we’ll put the snack tray up and cuddle, how’s that sound?” Ronnie decided to show off some of the benefits of being close by nibbling the soft skin of her lover’s neck. “Hmm? You, me, a soft leather couch.”

“Behave, Maria’s still here, you know.” She allowed one more kiss before moving away. “Can you get me some more too, please?”

“Sure, Hon.”

Ronnie was just returning to the living room when she heard Rose call out for her. Setting the cups down on the coffee table, she entered the room to see what her lover needed. “I’m right here, Rose. What do you need?”

“Could you bring me a pair of undies?” the clearly embarrassed voice on the other side of the bathroom door asked.

“Why? What’s…oh.” Damn. “Okay, wait right there. I’ll get it.” Ronnie tried to keep the disappointment out of her voice as she walked over to the dresser. Of all the times for her to get her period, she mused, pulling out a pair of sensible white cotton briefs from the drawer. She entered the bathroom to find a clearly embarrassed Rose sitting on the toilet, the soiled panties already rinsed out and waiting to go into the wash.

“Of all the times to be a woman,” Rose said as she took the clean pair. She did her best to smile.

“I guess the timing’s lousy, huh?”

“It happens,” Ronnie replied. “How’s the pants?”

“I don’t think I got them.” A quick check confirmed her statement. “I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

“Take your time.” Ronnie leaned down and kissed her lover’s forehead. “Don’t worry about it, Rose. It’s what…four, five days tops? We’ll survive.”

“Four or five days.” The young woman repeated the words as if they were a death sentence. Her eyes flickered at her lover and an idea formed in her mind. “You know, just because I have it doesn’t mean…”

“Yes it does. I want it to be mutual,” Ronnie said firmly, despite what her body was telling her.

“But…”

“No buts. We can wait until then.” Seeing the look on Rose’s face, she knelt down and hooked the small chin with her fingers. “Hey, look at me. I’ve waited years for you. A few more days isn’t going to kill me.” She let her finger travel down the delicate throat and to the vee formed by Rose’s shirt. “I love you.” She stood up and retrieved the soiled garment. “I’ll run this out to Maria so it can be washed right away while you finish up in here.”

part 12

When bedtime came, Rose dressed in her usual Dartmouth shirt while Ronnie donned her sweats and T-shirt. They slipped under the covers and snuggled up together for a moment before the young woman let out a soft chuckle. “What?” Ronnie asked.

“Sorry, it just seems strange to be dressed after last night,” she admitted, her fingers sliding up under the short sleeve and caressing the soft skin found there.

“There’s nothing that says we have to be dressed,” Ronnie pointed out. Without warning she sat up and peeled off her shirt, the light from the lamp revealing her ample breasts to Rose’s gaze.

“Why don’t you take yours off too?”

“Well…I suppose it won’t hurt anything.”

“Of course not.” Hungry eyes took in the mouth-watering sight of Rose’s nipples as the Dartmouth shirt was removed. “God, Rose…” Ronnie swallowed. “…you are so beautiful.” She covered the smaller body with her own and let their mouths find something better to do than talk. Rose’s lips parted willingly as the kiss deepened and her hands went around her lover’s back in an attempt to pull their bodies even closer. Passions flared and hips found themselves unable to remain still. “Rose…” Her lips moved to the delicate skin of the young woman’s neck and began to kiss their way down only to be stopped inches from the pink puckered skin of her goal.

“Ronnie…I have my period, remember?” She laughed at the dejected look on her lover’s face.

“It’s only for a few days.” Her fingers grazed the sides of Ronnie’s breasts. “Of course…” One thumb brushed over a darkened nipple. “…you don’t.” The other thumb duplicated the motion.

“Ronnie…let me make love to you.”

The dark-haired woman moved off Rose’s body and laid down next to her and away from the far too distracting digits. “I can’t.” She traced the outline of the younger woman’s lips with her finger. “I want to give you the same pleasure you give me.” She paused. “You know…there are some couples that have sex even with their periods.”

“I don’t know, Ronnie…that seems icky to me. I just can’t do it.” Rose rolled onto her side and propped her head up with her hand. “I love you but I can’t let you touch me there right now.” She reached out with her free hand only to have it stopped.

“No you don’t. No teasing me.” Ronnie reached over and shut the light off. “I love you, Rose. Go to sleep.”

“You’re sure I can’t do anything for you?” Her hand went wandering again, this time reaching its goal.

“Rose…” She reluctantly removed her lover’s hand from her breast. “Only if it’s mutual.” She leaned over and her lips found Rose’s. “Now go to sleep.”

*******************

The alarm went off, signaling the start of a new day. Ronnie woke and headed downstairs for her morning workout, figuring Rose would sleep until she returned. She was surprised, therefore, when she returned to find the young woman sitting at the table, completely dressed and drinking coffee. “I thought you’d still be sleeping.”

“Oh no. Did you forget what day this is?”

Ronnie poured coffee into her mug. “Hmm?”

“You said we could go to the office today. Laura’s leaving at the end of the week.”

“Was that today?” She tried to look serious but the tug at the corner of her mouth gave her away.

“I remember, Hon. I just figured you’d take your time getting up.” She took a sip of coffee. “You won’t have to do any work today anyway, just get used to the way the office operates and learn how to work the phone.”

“If there’s anything for me to do, I’ll do it, I don’t mind,” Rose said as she handed over the paper to Ronnie.

“How did I get so lucky?” She reached out and caressed the young woman’s cheek.

“I think the luck is on my side.”

“I believe my heart would argue with you on that one.” She leaned over for a kiss and was met halfway. “I love you, Rose.”

“Love you too.”

It was the most enjoyable ride to the office Ronnie ever had. It was almost a sightseeing tour as they traveled through the various streets of Albany. In an attempt to avoid going anywhere near Washington Park, the sight of the ill-fated accident, Ronnie took a long, roundabout route through the downtown area until she reached State Street and the Cartwright Building. She dropped Rose off in front of the mammoth building before continuing on to the parking garage. A few minutes later she returned and held the door so the young woman could enter.

Having never been inside the palatial structure, the young woman was quickly awestruck by the high arch ceilings and wide-open space of the lobby. A large brass plaque welcomed them to the Cartwright Building. “Our elevators are over here,” Ronnie said, smiling to herself at the look on Rose’s face. “I take it you like my building?”

“It’s beautiful. And so big.”

“A lot of people work here.”

“Do they all work for you?”

“No.” Ronnie pressed the up button, frowning when she looked up and saw how many floors away the elevator was. “Most of the lobby and first five floors are rented out to other companies and businesses. The rest of them work for me.”

“I know it’s a big company and all but just how many people work for Cartwright Corp?”

“Ask Susan, she knows. I think between all the different divisions there are somewhere close to ten thousand working for us across the region, but I’m not totally sure. Ah, here we go.” The elevator opened and several people exited. Rose noted the immediate change in her companion’s stance. Gone was the relaxed, comfortable Ronnie. The woman before her was now the powerful and awe-inspiring Veronica. They entered and the button was pressed before the doors could close. “You might as well lean back against the wall, Rose. It’s going to be a long ride to the top.”

Ronnie held the door open as Rose came through on her crutches. “Laura, I’d like you to meet Rose Grayson. Rose, this is Laura.” The women exchanged pleasantries while Ronnie flipped through her messages. “All set? Rose, Laura will show you around and get you situated. I’ll be in my office if you need anything.” She exchanged a wink with Rose before closing the door.

The executive’s desk was piled high with paperwork and lunch was the last thing on her mind when Rose knocked and poked her head around the door. “Hungry?”

“Is it that time already?” Ronnie looked at her watch and raised an eyebrow with surprise at the amount of time that had passed. “There’s a deli downstairs if you want to call and have them deliver something.” She looked up and found herself lost in jade eyes. She stood and nodded at the door. “Come inside and close it.” Rose did as she bade and sat down on the couch, letting her left leg rest on the cushions. Ronnie knelt down next to her, nuzzling soft lips against the shell of the young woman’s ear. “You know how much I love you?” she whispered.

“You know I could sue for sexual harassment,” Rose teased. “The big bad boss coming on to her innocent young secretary…ohh…” Her eyes fluttered shut when the exploring mouth moved down to nip her throat. “Mmm, lucky secretary.”

“Lucky boss,” Ronnie murmured in reply as her lips traveled along Rose’s neck. “Let’s forget about lunch.” Her long fingers reached to undo the rust colored top but found themselves stopped.

“Ronnie, we can’t do this. How are either of us supposed to get any work done if you keep me trapped on your couch?” She released the older woman’s fingers and put her hands on broad shoulders in an attempt to keep Ronnie’s mouth from traveling any lower. “What do you want for lunch?” She saw the wicked glint in blue eyes before she felt warm breath caressing her ear. Her eyes widened at the erotic words whispered in an incredibly sensual tone. “Um…oh God…you can’t talk to me like that.”

“You like it, do you?” Ronnie’s eyebrow quirked at the thought. “Hmm….” She brushed golden hair out of her way and lowered her lips to the young woman’s ear. “I have every intention of making love to you right here on this couch.” Her voice was pure seduction and her hands moved to deliver on her promise, cupping Rose’s breast.

“Ronnie, we can’t do this now.” She shifted away from the all too erotic touch. “I have my period, remember?”

“You know, a brave warrior would be willing to enter a bloody battlefield.”

“Veronica!” she squeaked as she playfully slapped the older woman’s shoulder. “I can’t believe you said that.” She gently pushed Ronnie away and sat up. “You need to get your mind out of the gutter and think about lunch.”

“I already told you I’m not hungry…for food.” Her mouth claimed Rose’s as she moved onto the couch, covering the smaller body with her own.

The door opened quickly. “Hey Ronnie, I thought maybe we could catch some lunch at…” Susan’s voice trailed off as she watched her sister bolt up off the couch and turn away. The redhead smirked as a rather embarrassed Rose sat up and hastily refastened the buttons that skillful fingers had undone. “Oh, I guess you already have plans for lunch. Hello, Rose.”

“Hi, Susan.” The young woman looked down guiltily.

Unable to resist, the younger Cartwright looked at her sister. “Hey Ronnie, you really need to remember to lock your door when you don’t want to be interrupted or do you still want to keep telling me that nothing’s going on?”

“Most people know better than to walk into my office unannounced,” the executive growled, clearly as embarrassed as Rose. “You said something about lunch?”

“Well, I don’t want to interrupt your plans.”

“We didn’t have plans yet,” Rose said, regaining most of her composure. “I had just come in to ask Ronnie what she wanted when…” The feeling of her lover’s hands on her body was still fresh, causing her to take a deep breath. “Um, what did you have in mind?” She forced herself not to look at Ronnie.

Susan smirked before continuing. “They just opened a new Chinese place on North Pearl Street. I heard their buffet is fabulous.”

“You know what Mother would say if she knew you ate from a buffet in public?” Ronnie teased.

“Sure, sounds good to me.” She saw Rose reach for her crutches. “Oh…there’s absolutely no parking near it.” She thought for a moment. “I know, I’ll meet you downstairs, drive you over, then bring the car back to the garage. It’s only a five minute walk from here.”

“You don’t have to do that,” the young woman replied. “That’s not far at all. I can make it.”

“I don’t know, Rose…crossing State Street with all that traffic at noontime.” Ronnie shook her head. “Susan, why don’t we just have them deliver something here?”

“That’s fine with me.”

“Are you sure?” Rose asked. “You seemed like you wanted to get out for a while.”

“No, just wanted something other than the soaps to keep me company for lunch today.” The redhead looked at her watch, the phone, and then her sister. “But I really am hungry.” Another thought occurred to her. “Where are we going to eat?”

“Why not the conference room?” Ronnie replied.

“Can’t. Brooker has a meeting in there.”

“Isn’t there a lunchroom?” Rose asked innocently. The sisters looked at each other and chuckled.

“There’s a deli in the lobby and a break room down the hall but not really any lunch room,” Susan said. “Most people go out for lunch or eat at their desks. Lunchrooms tend to make people take longer breaks and that reduces productivity.”

“Oh, don’t get her started on that again,” Ronnie warned. “First it’ll be the slackers, then the smokers, then the gossipers.” She walked over and put her hands on the younger sibling’s shoulders. “Before you know it she’ll issue all sorts of memos and I’ll have the Clerical Union screaming at me again.”

Lunch and the rest of the work day flew by. As Ronnie expected, everyone who met Rose liked her immediately and the young woman quickly settled into her new position. The executive quickly learned the fringe benefit of having her lover be her secretary. Ronnie couldn’t get enough of the blonde woman’s kisses and would call her into the office just to taste the sweetness of Rose’s mouth one more time. Fantasies played through the executive’s mind. Fantasies which included her, the overstuffed leather couch in her office, and Rose naked and waiting for her. Alas, she knew they would remain only that. As much as they loved each other, there was a time and place for everything and in her office during working hours was not it. Opening her datebook, blue eyes fell on the upcoming Saturday. She was certain Rose would be over her period by then. The marbled blue-green pen twiddled in her fingers before she absently drew a heart in the memo section of the page. Soon the heart found letters doodled within it. R. G. + V. C. Pitiful renditions of roses began filling the margins but when Rose spotted them later, they caused the young woman to burst into happy tears. While Ronnie was surprised by the reaction, she was more than willing to offer comfort, taking her lover into her arms and resting her chin on top of the golden hair. It was one of the times she enjoyed most, holding Rose in her arms. It was at those moments that Ronnie felt whole, complete. She knew that she could never live without the dancing green eyes and laughing smile of her precious Rose.

*************

When that Saturday came, Ronnie was awake with the sun, visions of making love to Rose over and over dancing in her mind. It was a particularly lively image that she focused on as she slipped out of bed and sauntered off to the bathroom.

“Oh, Son of a bitch!” The shouted exclamation woke Rose from her sleep.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Another muffled curse, then the sound of water running.

“Ronnie?” Rose picked up her crutches and made her way to the bathroom. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” Ronnie answered from the other side of the door. Her underwear ended up in the sink with water running over them. She cleaned herself up then opened the door. “Guess what I got?” she said as she walked past, treating Rose to the sight of firm cheeks wiggling below the gray Tshirt.

“You’re kidding.”

“Nope.” She jerked a clean pair of panties out of the drawer and pulled them on. “Talk about lousy timing.” She leaned over and gave Rose a quick kiss. “But you should be done,” she whispered in a husky voice, her hands slipping under the hem of the Dartmouth shirt in search of twin mounds. The young woman backed out of reach.

“Wait a minute there, Missy…I couldn’t touch you when I had mine.”

“B-but…” The executive pouted, realizing where the conversation was headed…and she wasn’t.

“Rose…you know that just because you can’t touch me that doesn’t mean…”

“Don’t even think about trying that. It didn’t work when I tried it, remember?” The young woman’s eyes took in the athletic body before her and sighed. “I was looking forward to it too, you know.”

“But…but…” Ronnie was silenced by Rose’s fingers against her lips.

“I hope you get over it quickly, darling,” the young woman cooed. “Maybe next month you’ll reconsider when I want to touch you.”

***************

Rose wished Ronnie could be in the room with her when Doctor Barnes removed the cast but an important meeting forced the executive to stay at work while Maria drove the young woman to the appointment. The small reciprocating saw sliced through the plaster, ticking her in the process. “Just a little more,” the doctor said. The saw was set down and a pair of scissors cut through the cotton and released the cast’s hold on Rose’s leg. The first thing she saw when looking down at her leg were the long strands of blonde hair sticking out past dried, flaky skin. She wiggled her toes, frowning at the tinge of pain that went through her ankle. She had been doing it for several weeks and the response had always been the same yet Rose had somehow believed that when the cast came off the pain would go away. After all, it didn’t take that long for her right leg to heal up and take her weight. “When can I start walking on it?” She flexed her foot, hissing at the agony it caused.

“I’m afraid walking isn’t something that’s going to happen for a while yet, Miss Grayson.”

“But…” She looked at the physician fearfully. “You said no more casts.”

“That’s right, no more casts,” the physician reassured. “But your ankle suffered a great deal of trauma and it hasn’t healed as well as I had hoped. It can’t be left unsupported. You’ll need a brace.” She crossed the room and retrieved one from the drawer. Dark blue canvas covered flat metal rods and Velcro straps held everything together. Rose looked at the object with disdain. It represented the crushing of her hope and yet another reminder of the accident. She listened quietly as the doctor explained the need for physical therapy and stressed that the ankle was too weak to support any weight yet and a dozen other things that Rose did not want to hear. Her only consolation was that she could remove it to take baths. As much as the blonde woman had been looking forward to soaking in a hot tub of water, it seemed insignificant now.

Maria’s attempts to get her to talk on the way home were met with mumbled answers or silence. Once inside, Rose announced she was tired and retreated to her room. Hoping against hope that the doctor was wrong, she set her crutches against the wall and let her left foot rest against the ground. There was a twinge of pain but nothing she could not live with. She leaned forward, putting more weight on the tender ankle. Blinding pain shot through her and she collapsed onto the floor. The pain was the catalyst as the tear ducts opened and her breath came out in wracking sobs. Maria came in and helped her into the bed where Rose quickly cried herself to sleep.

Ronnie entered a short time later, having been called home by the worried housekeeper. It took only a brief explanation of what happened at the doctor’s office for the executive to realize why her lover was so upset. Rose had been excited at breakfast about the prospect of having the cast gone completely. Drawn into the young woman’s good mood, Ronnie never gave any thought to the possibility that they might replace the cast with a brace. In fact, she had been more focused on the knowledge that her period was finally over and after a week and a half she would finally be able to make love to Rose again. Now looking at puffy eyes and the telltale wet spot on the pillow, she felt a sliver of guilt. All amorous thoughts far from her mind, Ronnie kicked her shoes off and climbed into bed beside her lover.

Rose felt a gentle rubbing on her shoulders as consciousness returned. She inhaled the scent of Ronnie’s perfume and smiled, knowing her beloved was there with her. She rolled over and winced at the pain in her ankle. “Hi.”

“Hi yourself,” Ronnie replied. Her brow was furrowed with concern. “Did they give you anything for the pain?”

“More Percocet,” she shrugged, her tone low. “I can take a bath now but not much else.” She let herself be drawn against the taller woman and buried her face into the silk blouse. “I still have to use the damn crutches.” She snuggled closer, her fingertips tracing the outline of Ronnie’s bra. “I tried to put weight on it,” she admitted. “But it hurt too much.” Her legs shifted against each other. “And now it itches.” Ronnie nodded, remembering when Rose’s right cast was removed.

“Anyway,” Rose continued. “How was Laura’s final day?”

“Good. She loved her going away slash baby shower party.”

“Good, I’m glad she enjoyed it. Sorry I wasn’t up to coming.”

“Shh, she understood. She loved the baby outfits and blankets, by the way.” Ronnie’s knuckles brushed against the softness of Rose’s cheek. “But right now I don’t want to talk about her. You’ve had a pretty rough day of it. Look, your cast is off and she said you could take baths now, right?”

“Right…”

“So how about we let Maria go home early today and you and I take advantage of that obscenely large tub I have upstairs, hmm?” Sensing Rose’s hesitation, she added, “I have a full bottle of bubble bath just waiting for you. If you’re a good girl I might even be convinced to join you.”

“Are you done with…?” Ronnie’s eyes twinkled with mischief as she nodded. Rose gulped.

“Oh.” The finger that had been tracing the bra line now ran back and forth against the back catch.

“That means that I can touch you now,” the young woman murmured, her voice a sensual whisper. “I missed that, you know. Touching you.” She lifted her head, her lips finding Ronnie’s.

“Don’t punish me like that again.”

“I won’t,” the executive vowed, knowing full well what the younger woman was feeling. “How does your ankle feel right now? Think you’re up for that bath?”

“Are you going to join me?” Rose asked brazenly, the vision of a wet, naked Ronnie causing her heart to beat faster.

“I’d love to,” the dark-haired woman replied.

**************

Ronnie turned the dimmer, causing the bright white to mellow to a soft yellow before her lover entered her bedroom. “Sit on the bed, I’ll help you undress,” she offered. Saving time, she began to strip, getting her skirt and blouse off before realizing Rose was standing there, watching her. She turned to face the younger woman, slowly removing the rest of her clothing. She stood there naked, her dark curls standing out in contrast to her skin. Rose swallowed several times as her eyes wandered up and down the statuesque body. “So beautiful,” the young woman whispered.

“My turn to see your beauty,” Ronnie countered, leading Rose to the edge of the bed. The crutches were placed out of the way and one by one buttons opened to reveal creamy white flesh. At last all the clothes were removed, leaving only the dark blue brace to mar the image. Careful not to jar the tender ankle, Ronnie opened the Velcro straps and removed the brace. “I think a shower first to scrub off all this dead skin would be a good idea.”

“You’re going to hold me up in a shower?”

“No, there’s a bench built in to the wall and the showerhead is attached to a hose. It’s one of those massager kinda ones.”

“You really do have…”

“All the toys?” Ronnie interjected. “Yup.” She grinned broadly as her eyes landed on her nightstand drawer and her mind filled with images of what was hidden inside. “You know Rose…” her voice took on a sensuous quality. “I have some toys that you haven’t seen yet.”

“What kind of…oh.” Green eyes widened in surprise, then narrowed with the thought of the possible uses. “Those kind of toys.”

“Mmm hmm.” As they kissed, Ronnie pressed her body against Rose’s, moaning when she felt the younger woman’s thigh press against her swollen center. She returned the favor, grinding her muscled thigh against Rose’s wet folds. “Keep this up and we’ll never get into that bath,” she said huskily. With great self-control she lifted herself off the smaller woman’s body and scooped her into her arms. She smiled when she felt Rose’s arms wrap around her neck. As a forethought she reached out with her fingers and hooked the edge of the blanket, tugging the corner down while still holding onto her lover.

“I like it when you hold me like this,” Rose said, planting gentle kisses all over Ronnie’s shoulder and collarbone. Far too soon they were in the bathroom and she had to release her embrace. Balancing on one foot and leaning against the wall for support, she waited while Ronnie quickly turned on the water and adjusted the temperature. Once it was ready, she let her tall lover help her into the shower. “If I’m too rough on you, let me know, okay?” Ronnie asked as she knelt down next to her.

But the executive was anything but rough. She wrapped the washcloth around her finger and gave it a generous lather before going anywhere near Rose’s skin. Bit by bit the dead skin sloughed off, leaving fresh pink behind. When that task was completed, she used her shaving gel to work up a good lather before her razor removed the itchy hair from Rose’s leg. Once finished, she walked over to the hot tub and added bubble bath before returning to the shower. “That’s a big tub. It’s going to take about ten to fifteen minutes to fill up. Do you want to wait or get in while it’s filling?”

“I think I’d rather wait and sink into it all at once. It’s been so long since I’ve had a bath.”

“Deal. Let’s get you dried off. Then you can sit on that padded bench over there until it’s ready.” She walked over to the linen closet to get more towels.

Rose leaned back and eyed the swaying hips and firm derriere appreciatively. The stack of towels blocked her view of Ronnie’s breasts when the woman returned but she knew she would see them up close and personal very soon. Her wish was granted a minute later, when strong arms picked her up and held her tight against the soft mounds. Rose took advantage of her position to nibble her lover’s neck while being carried to the tub. Not wanting Ronnie to accidentally slip, she stopped her teasing and looked down at the churning, bubble covered water. “Careful of your ankle,” the older woman reminded. “You don’t have anything protecting it in here.” Rose reached out for the sides of the tub as Ronnie knelt and lowered her in.

“Ohhhh….this is nice,” the young woman purred as the hot water swirled around her. A molded seat beckoned her to sit down and she did, surprised to find tiny jets massaging her back. She twisted to see that there were in fact several rows of tiny holes shooting out streams of water beneath the surface. “This is verrrrry nice.”

“So you like this, hmm?” Ronnie asked as she settled into the adjacent seat, the height difference causing her nipples to stand out above the water while Rose’s hid below the suds.

“I see definite benefits to this tub,” Rose said as she felt a gentle but determined hand moved underwater. She spread her legs, giving Ronnie the access she needed. “Some…definite benefits…uh huh.” She turned her head and found her lips claimed by her dark-haired lover. The kiss quickly turned heated and when Ronnie’s hand moved up to cup her breast, Rose was certain she was going to have an orgasm right then and there.

“It’s been a long eight days,” the executive rasped, her eyes teased mercilessly by the bubbles that refused to let her see the treasures hidden beneath. She pivoted and straddled Rose’s thighs, intending to kiss her lover senseless. But she forgot one important thing…the difference in their height. Before Ronnie could reposition herself, Rose’s mouth had accepted the apparent invitation and claimed her nipple. “Oh Rose…” Blue eyes closed as she let the young woman have her fill of first one, then the other breast. She finally pulled back to look down into beautiful green eyes. “You keep that up and we won’t be in here for long.” She sank back into her seat.

“I don’t know what got into me,” Rose said as a cute blush worked its way up her cheeks. “You moved and suddenly they were there.”

“I haven’t turned you into a sex maniac with only one night of passion, have I?” Ronnie teased.

“Only when it comes to you.” The young woman’s hand moved beneath the water to rest on her lover’s thigh. “I love you and I love touching you.”

“That goes both ways, you know,” Ronnie said, resting her hand on Rose’s cheek. “I’d better move to the other side or you’ll never get a chance to soak.”

“No, I’ll be good. I’d rather have you next to me.”

Good turned out to be a relative term as both took advantage of the intimacy the hot tub offered. Lips found a reason to meet often and breasts were never so clean. Soapy hands roamed freely, sometimes teasing, sometimes caressing, always promising an appropriate reward for such a long wait. Ronnie’s patience had been tested to the limit. Her fingers roamed over silky skin, yet she couldn’t touch the way she wanted. “Rose…” Her voice sounded raw, deeply sensual in its roughness. “I think it’s time to get out of the tub.” And into my bed.

Rose’s mind closed to everything except the large palms caressing her aching nipples. “Oh…you know just how to do that…” The touch was sweet yet torturous at the same time…just the right amount of friction as Ronnie drew small circles with her palms. Rose threaded her fingers through the silky black hair, only the ends actually having gotten wet, and pulled her lover in for a kiss. Ronnie’s hands became sandwiched between twin pairs of heaving bosoms and it only served to make both women want more. The kisses were passionate, driven by days of aching need, both silently having chosen not to pleasure themselves but rather wait until now, until this moment. Ronnie backed up long enough to free her hands from their soft prisons and scoop the smaller woman into her arms. She climbed out of the tub and paused long enough for Rose to grab some towels off the shelf before continuing into the softly lit bedroom. She sat the young woman down on the coverlet, not worrying one bit about it getting wet. They took turns toweling each other dry, both knowing that there was one spot that would not be drying off anytime soon.

Rose found herself laying on her back, the comforting warmth of Ronnie on top of her. “I think, my little rose, that I am hopelessly in love with you.” The loving words were punctuated with a gentle peck on her cheek. “Actually,” Ronnie corrected. “I know I am.” Rose felt a long finger trail its way down her cheek. “You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me,” her lover continued. “I know it’s sounds corny and all but it’s true.” The wandering finger found its way over her lips and Rose thought her heart would burst from the emotions running through it. “I love you.”

“I love you, Ronnie.” Rose’s wait was over when she felt soft full lips upon hers. I could kiss you forever, she thought to herself. “Yesss…” Dexterous fingers found her nipple and squeezed gently, drawing pleasure far greater than anything her own hands had ever done previously. She returned the kiss with fervor, her hands coming up to return the exquisite sensation. Ronnie broke the kiss and give a hedonistic groan. Rose remembered how much her touch was enjoyed the first time they made love and repeated the motions, pinching lightly with her thumb and forefinger. Yes Ronnie, that’s it.

“That…that feels so good, Rose.”

“I’m glad,” she replied, increasing the rhythm. Ronnie’s nipples grew to hardened peaks as their mouths came together again. Tongues darted and danced, giving and taking as they explored each other’s mouths. When the kiss finally broke, Ronnie shifted down and Rose felt damp curls brush against her thigh. “Ronnie, where are you…unggh….” Her nipple was surrounded by wet warmth, a skilled tongue working in concert with straight white teeth to pull the most wonderful sensations out of her body. “Yes Honey…yesss….” She buried her fingers deep into the silky hair, urging her lover on. Her hips began bucking upward in search of relief, finding it in the supple skin of Ronnie’s thigh. “Oh…” She raised up again, digging her heels into the bed. Blinding pain shot through her left ankle. “Ow ow ow…wait…”

Ronnie was off in a flash and reaching for the lamp. “What’s wrong? Did I hurt you? Was I too hard? What?” The words came out in a worried flurry.

“No no, it wasn’t you,” she groaned, reaching for her unprotected ankle. “I wasn’t thinking.” The bed lifted slightly as Ronnie rolled off, returning a moment later with the brace.

“I’m not taking any chances on you hurting yourself again.”

“I’m sorry…” The rest of her sentence was cut off by Ronnie’s lips upon hers.

“Don’t be,” the executive said when the kiss ended. The brace was secured, the fit was checked, then as an added precaution Ronnie moved them sideways so Rose’s feet hung over the edge.

“Now where was I?”

“I believe you were right here,” Rose added helpfully, using her hands on either side of Ronnie’s face to guide the woman back to her erect nipples. “Ahh…” She laid back and let her dark-haired lover suckle her breasts, losing herself in the feeling. But soon those loving lips moved down, planting soft kisses on her torso. Rose felt her legs being separated and realized what was about to happen. She had read about it in a book at the library, even seen it performed on the adult video, but she never experienced the intimate act. Long fingers separated her folds and before Rose could react to the warm breath caressing her, she felt Ronnie’s tongue on her.

“Mmm,” the executive moaned with approval.

“Ohh…oh yes, that’s nice, Ronnie…nnggh…” It was indescribable, a rising higher than any she had ever known, yet there was no fear. She bucked against the invading muscle, her fingers as talons against the dark head. Ronnie’s tongue searched out every crack and crevice, causing Rose’s hips to take on a life of their own. “Yes…oh…” She felt her legs being lifted and soon found them resting on Ronnie’s shoulders as the loving tongue changed from long strokes to quick light flicks over her most sensitive part. “Oh God…Ronnie…” Oh no, not yet, she silently begged as her body began to spasm. Please, it’s too soon. But the young woman was powerless as her body surged to a climax against her lover’s tongue.

Chest still pounding, Rose barely had time to get her breathing back under control before her lips were claimed and Ronnie’s fingers found a wellspring of desire waiting for them.

“Rose…” She felt Ronnie waiting just outside her entrance, gently urging her to permit entry. So soon? I don’t know if I…ooh. Any doubt Rose may have had about being ready for more was erased when she felt Ronnie’s finger slide into her. Hot breath caressed her ear. “Oh Rose…that’s so nice…”

“N-n-n-nice…” she repeated, her focus tunneling to the spot where they were joined.

“More…ooh…” Ronnie’s finger filled her deeply, touching Rose in spots she didn’t know existed. She turned her head to see blue eyes smiling back at her.

“You like this?”

“Yesss…yesss…more…” She felt a sense of loss as Ronnie retreated back to the edge of her opening, then cried out with pleasure when two fingers stretched her fully. Oh God, it feels so good. Please don’t stop. Rose desperately searched out her lover’s lips and moaned her pleasure into Ronnie’s mouth. A rocking motion was established as they kissed hungrily. Unable to use her left leg for support, Rose brought her right heel up onto the bed and arched into Ronnie’s thrusts. “Yesss…”

“Oh Rose…you feel sooo good, so nice…I love you.”

“I…love…you.” Rose’s words came out in breathless pants as the rocking motion increased. Ronnie’s fingers continued to fill and retreat while her thumb brushed back and forth against Rose’s erect clitoris. “Oh God…please.” She had no idea what she was begging for but she trusted Ronnie to give it to her.

“Yesss,” the dark-haired woman growled. Rose felt soft lips press against her neck and moaned her approval as her lover’s fingers searched out new places deep within.

“Oh yes, Ronnie…yes…oh that’s so nice…yes…” She arched her back, pressing her breasts against the firm body above her. Ronnie shifted, finding an erect nipple begging for attention. It was too much for Rose. The wetness against her leg, the fingers nestled deep inside her, the warm mouth loving her breast…a fire started deep within, pulsing outward until her legs stiffened, her breath caught in her throat, and her muscles clamped down, refusing to let Ronnie’s fingers go. “Oh Ronnieeee….I…I’m…”

“Yes Hon.” Trapped fingers wiggled as much as they were able. “I’ve got you, let it go…”

“I…I…oh God, Ronnie!” The inner muscles convulsed, the orgasm crashing through with more force than any Rose had ever known before. Nothing existed but the loving arms holding her and the soft words being whispered in her ear. Rose’s eyelids refused to open, her body pulsing with aftershocks. It was several seconds before she realized that her grip around Ronnie’s body was probably keeping her lover from breathing. She relaxed her arms, letting them fall limply back to the bed. “Oh Ronnie,” she sighed, her mouth dry and her body feeling completely boneless.

“Shh…I’ve got you, Hon.” Rose slowly opened her eyes, the gentle light from the lamp allowing her to see the loving smile on Ronnie’s face. “I’m going to pull my fingers out now, okay?” she asked, her fingers remaining absolutely still inside. Rose nodded and shuddered slightly as the intimate connection was severed.

“You’re wonderful,” she whispered, snuggling into open arms. “Mmm, I could stay like this forever.”

“I’d like that too,” Ronnie said. As her hand caressed Rose’s cheek, the young woman inhaled the scent of herself and her body twitched with the recent memory of where those fingers had been. She worked her left hand between their bodies stopping only when her fingers grazed damp wiry curls.

Ronnie groaned and her hips jerked forward in response. “Lie back,” Rose whispered.

Positioning her tall lover diagonally across the bed, she shifted until her lips found a wrinkly point to draw into her mouth. The firm hand on the back of her head spoke just as loudly as the moan coming from Ronnie’s lips. Her fingers found hot wetness waiting for them. Lifting her head up from its task for a second, she brought her fingers to her lips and tasted them, her tongue snaking out to draw off every drop. “Rose…God that’s sexy,” Ronnie huffed. Inspired by her lover’s words, the young woman proceeded to make a show of cleaning her fingers, rewarded by the anxious squirming beneath her. With desire, curiosity, and a good dose of nervousness, Rose pushed herself downward until her lips were near the dark triangle of hair. The hand on the back of her head remained, gently urging her on. Ronnie’s legs parted wide in invitation. Climbing over a leg and settling into position, Rose found her lips scant inches away from their goal. Coarse dark hairs tickled her face before her tongue parted the way and sank in to taste the sweet liquid. Ronnie’s moans were muffled by the thighs pressing against Rose’s ears but the young woman felt them just the same. Her mouth quickly learned its way around as Ronnie’s breaths came faster. “Yesss, oh Rose, right there…no…yes, right there, yesss.”

Long legs wrapped around her shoulders, pinning Rose to her place. Not that she minded. The feel of Ronnie reacting to her tongue was enough to keep the young woman in that position forever. She alternated from licking Ronnie’s clit to dipping lower and drinking in more of the liquid evidence of her effect on her lover. Gasps and moans fueled her on, her goal to send Ronnie over the same wondrous pinnacle that she had reached just a few minutes before. When she wrapped her lips around the small shaft and began sucking, Ronnie cried out and drove her hips upward, grinding herself against Rose’s face. Going on instinct, the young woman began sucking harder, her tongue firmly moving back and forth over the engorged clit. Soon Ronnie’s legs trembled and Rose wrapped her arms around them to keep her position. The muscles in her neck strained against Ronnie’s upward thrust as a loud cry was torn from the older woman’s throat. Rose sucked as hard as she could, her tongue moving rapidly over the bundle of nerves. Her joy at Ronnie’s moment of release rivaled the feeling of her own orgasm and her own sex spasmed in response. Staying away from the hypersensitive clit, Rose let her tongue travel along the folds, not wanting to end the intimate moment. Only when she felt Ronnie’s hands urging her up did she relinquish her prized location and give the lips covered with dark curls a final kiss. Strong arms pulled her up to rest against a broad shoulder. For long minutes neither spoke, content to simply rest in the afterglow. Hands traveled lazily over bared skin, silently communicating their love for each other. “I love you,” Ronnie finally whispered, giving Rose a kiss on her forehead.

“Mmm, love you too.” She picked up her head, looking down into contented blue eyes. “Don’t ever make us wait like this again,” she warned.

“I promised you before I wouldn’t,” Ronnie said softly.

“I know, I just wanted to remind you.” Rose put her head back down and sighed contentedly.

“Can we sleep up here tonight? I’m comfortable.”

“You’re always comfortable on me,” the older woman chuckled. “We can sleep anywhere you like.” She looked over at the clock. “It’s still early. You want to watch television? A video? Make love again?”

“Hmm, let’s see.” Rose picked her head up and smiled devilishly. “Watch something we’ve already seen before and will be on again or make love to the most wonderful woman in the world.” She put her finger against her chin. “Boy, what a tough decision.”

“Well, let’s see what I can do to sway you,” Ronnie said, rolling the smaller woman onto her back. “Shall I start at the top and work my way down or from the bottom up?”

Watching from her spot on the floor, Tabitha yawned and began cleaning herself, certain her mistresses would not be letting her on the bed anytime soon.

*******************

At Rose’s insistence that she could navigate the stairs with her crutches, Ronnie had the adjustable bed moved into one of the guest rooms and the young woman’s belongings moved into her room. Tabitha discovered the window seat to be much more comfortable than her cat bed, much to Maria’s dismay every time she went in to vacuum. While Ronnie showed off her muscles moving the furniture around to accommodate the extra dresser, Rose stood next to the entertainment center going through the video tapes in search of something for them to watch. An unlabeled tape on top of the cabinet drew her attention. Thinking it was another one of Ronnie’s adult tapes, Rose put it in the VCR and turned on the television. To her utter surprise, it was a video of Ronnie’s office and Delores was standing there. The volume was off and her former foster mother looked like she was screaming. Rose hit the stop button and rewound the tape.

“Honey, why didn’t you tell me that Delores stopped by your office?”

Ronnie stopped moving the dresser and turned to face her lover. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“Was this before or after she had been here?”

“After.”

“What happened?” She glanced at the VCR when it clicked off announcing the tape was rewound. “Did she ask for money?” she asked quietly.

“Rose…” Ronnie walked up behind her lover and wrapped her arms around the smaller woman, crutches and all. “You are everything to me. I didn’t want to see you hurt with this.”

“I want to see what happened.” Rose moved out of the embrace and worked her way to the bed.

“Sit next to me.” By the time Ronnie joined her on the bed, the volume was at the right level and Rose hit the play button.

The tape started with Delores entering the room and looking around. “Nice office. You hiring?” Ronnie noticed Rose’s embarrassed look and put her arm around the smaller woman, pulling her close. She knew the rest of the tape would be hard to watch. The scene played itself out, culminating with Delores being escorted out of the office.

Ronnie reached for the remote. “That’s it.” To her surprise, Rose held the controller out of reach.

“No wait, there’s more.” On the screen, Susan entered the office. “Ronnie? What happened? I heard they called Security to your office.” The dialogue continued, drawing Rose in as she studied her lover’s reactions. “I love you, you know,” she said softly when the tape ended.

“I know,” Ronnie smiled. “I was just trying to protect you, that’s all.”

“I saw that,” she replied. Leaning her head against the older woman’s shoulder Rose continued.

“I noticed you didn’t use the pen I gave you to write that check.”

“No, I couldn’t,” Ronnie admitted. “Even though I knew I would tear it up, I couldn’t use your pen to do it.” A thought occurred to her. “Rose…has she tried to contact you at all?”

“No, not since that day she was here and took the check.” She squeezed her tall lover against her.

“It was all a lie with her,” she said quietly, staring at the blank screen. “You’re the one that’s taught me what love means.” She looked up into endless blue eyes and smiled. “Love is about giving, not taking.” She snuggled closer. “Like what you and I have. It’s not just about the sex. It’s about honesty and caring and all the little things.” She gave Ronnie a gentle kiss. “What we have is…” Rose fought for the words. “…is…” Nothing came, no one word could describe how she felt about being with Ronnie. Finally she shook her head in defeat. “All I know is that when I’m with you I feel complete.”

“Funny, I feel the same way about you.” She returned the kiss, using her tongue to part Rose’s lips and slip inside for a quick taste. “I love you forever, Rose.”

“No more secrets, Ronnie.” The young woman’s lips moved along the executive’s jawline.

“Nothing hidden between us.”

The black-haired woman stiffened at the words. You don’t know what you’re asking, Rose. You can’t know all my secrets. I just can’t risk losing you. Ronnie decided that distraction would work and began nibbling the earlobe framed by golden tresses. “Speaking of hidden.” She opened first one, then two buttons on Rose’s shirt. “Why don’t you and I jump in the hot tub and play ‘find the soap’?” She let her tongue trace the outline of Rose’s ear and lowered her voice to a throaty growl. “Hmm? I promise to make it worth your while.” Another button surrendered to dexterous fingers. “What do you say, Rose? I know you’ve been wondering about that shower massager.”

“It really will…?”

“Um hmm…. I’d be happy to show you.” She scooped Rose up in her arms and headed for the bathroom, determined to put all thoughts of the past out of the golden haired beauty’s mind.

******************

As the flowers bloomed and the days grew longer, Rose worked hard on her physical therapy. She took every opportunity to strengthen and build endurance in her ankle. While Ronnie made sure she stayed off it at home, the sometimes over-protective lover was unable to keep such a tight eye on her at the office. Rose had progressed from no weight bearing to toe-touching and the footrest under her desk provided the perfect resistance object to practice with during the day. When she would overdo it, as was common, Rose found Ronnie always willing to provide a foot massage that made all the aches and pains go away. Of course it often led to the new lovers finding other things to touch and rub but that was fine with Rose. The professional decorum they kept during the day at work was gone the instant they entered the house. Whether at the kitchen or dining room table, they sat next to each other, sharing from one another’s plates and passing kisses along with the salt. Dessert required only one bowl with two spoons and the warmer evenings were spent on the bench swing cuddled up together looking at the stars. It was heaven on earth and Rose could not imagine being any happier, except to be rid of the crutches.

When the day came in early June that the crutches could be left behind at Doctor Barnes’ office, Ronnie insisted they celebrate by going out to dinner A movie and a late night stop at one of the small drive-ins for soft ice cream and a few more minutes out followed the meal. They arrived home after eleven but neither showed any signs of being tired. On the contrary, an overture was accepted and their lovemaking went on long into the night.

The night had not even given way to the dim gray of morning when a horn blared in the driveway, waking Ronnie from her sound sleep. “What the hell…?” Grabbing her robe from the end of the bed, she donned it and padded over to the window. “Tabitha, get down. I swear you leave enough hair here to make another cat.” She leaned her knee against the white cushions of the window seat and looked out, her eyes widening in surprise at the truck and boat sitting in her driveway. “Oh damn.” She cursed as she remembered the date. She opened the window and stuck her head out. “Frank!” The man standing next to the truck smiled and waved up.

“Hey Cuz, come on, the fish are biting.”

“I forgot all about opening day. I can’t go.”

“Go where?” a sleepy Rose mumbled before sinking her head back into the pillow and promptly falling back asleep.

“What do you mean you can’t go? You’re awake, aren’t you? You have a lifetime license and today’s opening day. You have to go. We always go and I want to try out my boat on the Mohawk.” He looked at his watch. “Come on, Ronnie. I want to get there in time to catch something.”

Opening day of bass season was a long standing date between Ronnie and her oldest cousin, a tradition that dated back to when they were kids. She looked over at the naked woman on the bed, then stuck her head back out the window. “Frank, can Rose come?”

“Blondie? Sure, just hurry it up, will ya?” He looked at his watch again.

“Be down in five minutes.” She shut the window and walked over to the bed. “Rose…Rose, get up, Hon.”

“Did I hear you telling someone we were going fishing?” She picked her head up and looked at Ronnie tossing the robe off and opening various drawers.

“Yup. It’s opening day for bass season and Frank’s here to take us fishing.”

“I don’t remember you mentioning anything about us going fishing today…or anytime for that matter.” Rose sat up and stretched lazily, drawing an appreciative look from Ronnie. “And why go so early? It’s not like they’re going to pack up and leave the water if we wait a couple more hours.”

“If we wait any longer, they won’t be biting. Come on, lazybones. It’ll be fun.”

Rose sat in the jump seat behind the passenger seat, affording her a good view of the maniac Ronnie entrusted their lives to. Frank firmly believed his state of the art radar detector would warn him of any approaching speed traps and the eight cylinder Ford flew up the highway at stomach churning speeds. “So Blondie, you been fishing before?” he called over the blaring sound of country-western music.

“Um…no, not in a boat.”

“You’re baiting her hook, Cuz,” he said to Ronnie. “I hope she doesn’t get seasick.”

“Of course not.” She turned in her seat. “You don’t get seasick, do you?”

“No but I might get carsick if he keeps driving like this,” Rose said low enough for only Ronnie to hear.

“He’s trying to make up for lost time.”

“We’ll make up a lot of time if we’re all in the hospital.”

“I’ll slow him down,” Ronnie assured, turning back in her seat. “Hey Frank, you know the troopers have those laser detectors now. You can’t avoid them. Look, the trooper station is a mile up the road. You don’t want to get caught again this year, do you?”

The speedometer slowed to a reasonable speed just as they did indeed pass a waiting trooper hiding in the tree covered median. “Damn, they’ve got more of them out this year,” he said, keeping a better eye on his speed. Rose dared a glance at the dashboard, pleased to see only two digits near the end of the orange needle. Snaking her right hand around the seat, she gave Ronnie’s arm a gentle squeeze of thanks.

When they arrived at the boat ramp, Frank backed up to the dock, stopping the boat a few feet from the waterline. “We’d better get her in before I put the boat in the water.” They exited the truck and Frank climbed up into the twenty-two foot long, top of the line Ranger Bass Boat. Ronnie picked Rose up and after dropping the cane off in the truck, lifted the young woman into Frank’s beefy arms. A few seconds later Rose was seated on one of the cushioned benches.

“Here. You’d better put on a jacket. Ronnie will kill me if you become bait.”

“I thought there weren’t any dangerous fish in this river?” Rose asked as Ronnie started the truck up and backed the boat into the water.

“There aren’t, although the bullheads can give you quite a sting.”

“Don’t you go scaring her,” Ronnie called from the truck. She gathered the various poles and tackle boxes from the back and passed them to Frank before untying the boat and moving the truck to the parking area. He had the motor running and ready to go by the time she returned.

“Okay ladies, hang on now. It’s time to go fishing.” He backed away from the dock and pointed up the river. “Let’s just see what four hundred horses can do on the open water.” The water behind them churned and the bow raised up as he gunned the engines. Rose looked nervously at Ronnie. “Please tell me he doesn’t drive a boat like he drives that truck.”

They stopped several miles upstream with the main motor pulled up in favor of the trolling motor. Ronnie baited Rose’s line first, then her own. Frank set up a couple of lines for himself and took up a position at the bow of the boat, settling himself into one of the upraised swivel chairs. Ronnie helped Rose into one at the stern and took the one next to it for herself. The early morning sun was beginning to lighten the sky and as expected the fish were jumping. Frank quickly made the first catch, a small-mouthed bass that barely made it over the limit. It landed in the holding tank with the hopes of being culled later.

“Having fun?” Frank asked.

“Just dandy,” Ronnie replied, sending her line out once again.

“Hey!” Rose held her pole in a death grip. “I think I’ve got something.” The tip of her pole dipped once, then twice, then a high whining sound filled the air as the fish took off, taking her line with it. She heard Ronnie’s pole hit the deck followed immediately by strong arms wrapping around her to help steady the pole.

“Start bringing back your line,” Ronnie said, her breath ticking Rose’s ear. “Don’t let him get any slack or he’ll wiggle off.” Rose found her lover’s hands covering hers and together they worked the spirited bass.

“Got a lunker there, eh?”

“Feels like it, Frank,” Ronnie replied. “Sure is bigger than that minnow you tossed in there a few minutes ago. Better grab a net for this one.”

The fish tried again to escape, nearly succeeding in pulling the pole free from Rose’s hand. “Oh Ronnie, it’s too strong. You take the pole.” She tried to hand the rod over but the black-haired woman refused it.

“No, you can do this,” Ronnie said as she released her grip and stepped back, leaving Rose to handle the feisty bass on her own. “That’s it, keep the line taut, wear him down.”

“Oh my, he feels so big,” the young woman exclaimed, the line still tugging hard with the fish’s attempts at freedom. Suddenly it jumped straight out of the water, showing them all what Rose was up against.

“Holy shit,” Frank exclaimed. “Hang on, I’ve gotta get the big net.”

“You’ve got a monster there,” Ronnie said, standing at her lover’s side. Thinking that her cousin was not looking, she reached over and put her hand on Rose’s shoulder, stroking it lovingly. The bass finally tired and allowed itself to be brought alongside the boat where Frank scooped it up in the net.

“Son of a bitch. What a big fucking fish,” he said happily, sticking his hand into the gills to hold it up so they could see it.

“Nice language, Frank,” Ronnie admonished, looking at Rose pointedly.

“Oh, she’s heard it before,” he said, drawing a glare from his cousin. “Hey Blondie, you sure caught one hell of a large mouth here. I should have brought a camera.”

“Look how big he is,” Rose said. “Can he go back now?”

“Back?” Frank laughed. “Honey, this isn’t the kind of fish you throw back. This is the kind you take to the taxidermist and have mounted.”

“Mounted?” She turned to Ronnie, who was busily removing the hook. “I don’t want to keep it.”

“I can’t believe how big he is,” the executive said. “Rose, are you sure you don’t want to make him into a trophy? He’s a beaut.”

“I’m sure.”

“Do you want to even touch him before I throw him back?” She held the wriggling fish up in front of Rose’s face.

“No,” she practically shrieked, shoving at Ronnie’s arm. “It’s big and it’s beautiful and I want it to go back in the water please.”

The Cartwrights exchanged looks before Ronnie bent down and set the fish into the water. She baited Rose’s hook again and they returned to fishing.

“He’s not mad because I threw the fish back, is he?” Rose asked once Frank was out of earshot.

“Mad? No, not mad. Shocked, but not mad.”

“Are you mad?”

Ronnie turned to face her. “You are so gentle it’s amazing.” Rose felt the warmth of her lover’s palm on her cheek. “No, love. I’m not mad. I can’t believe you let a prize-winning catch like that go back, though. You are definitely not the fishing type.”

“No, I guess I’m not,” she admitted. “But I am having fun, even if I do like to let the fish go.”

Ronnie smiled and sat back in her seat. “Just as long as you’re having a good time.”

“Anytime I’m around you I’m having a good time,” Rose replied, drawing a warm smile from her lover. Frank yelped with another bite, but the bass paled in comparison to the whopper that Rose had caught. Ronnie went to the bow to help him. “Gee Frank, catch another dozen or so of these and there might be enough for a sandwich,” she teased, holding up the small fish.

“Hardy har har, Cuz.” He frowned when Ronnie measured the fish and found it too short to keep.

“Maybe Blondie will catch us another one.”

“Her name is Rose.”

“Oh yeah?” Frank turned toward the woman in question. “Hey Blondie, having a good time?”

“Yes,” she called back, happily watching both her and Ronnie’s poles. “This is fun.”

Frank leaned in toward his cousin. “You and I have been coming out here for opening day for over twenty years now and never caught one that big.”

“She’s something else, isn’t she?” Ronnie replied, smiling in her lover’s direction.

“Dunno how you managed it, Cuz,” he said, looking at Rose. “Nice girl. If I believe the rumors floating around I should expect to see her at all the family functions from now on.”

“What rumors?” Ronnie deliberately lowered her voice, not wanting Rose to overhear. “What have you been hearing about her?”

“Come on, Ronnie. We’re Cartwrights. You know there are no secrets in our family. Everyone knows you two are sharing the sheets,” Frank replied. “Gotta admit though, after all the shit that happened when you were in college, I didn’t think you’d go for a woman ever again.” He looked at Rose again. “But she seems very nice.”

“I don’t think who I do or do not sleep with is anyone’s concern,” she said defensively.

“Take it easy, Cuz.” He held his hands up. “It’s not a big deal.” Ronnie relaxed slightly. “Hey, at least you nailed yourself a nice one. Not like you’ll have to go elsewhere looking for it when you have something like that waiting for you at home.”

“Hey Ronnie, I think you’ve got something,” Rose yelled out while watching the tip of the pole jerk.

“Yeah, you got something all right,” Frank teased low enough for only his cousin to hear. “Quite the catch if you ask me.”

Sure is, Ronnie thought to herself as she worked her way to the stern. So you like her too, eh? A smile formed on her lips as she watched the wind play with Rose’s hair. Frank’s acceptance of the young woman’s role in her life was important to Ronnie. The Saturday morning fishing trips that she enjoyed so much would continue as always…only now with the woman she loved there alongside them. Ronnie closed her eyes and turned her face toward the sky, letting the sun’s rays warm her tanned skin. Some days are just perfect, she mused. The sun is out, the fish are biting…I have Rose…

“Ronnie, I mean it,” Rose said more insistently.

“Oh, sorry,” she said, snapping out of her thoughts.

It was around ten o’clock when they finally made their way back to the dock. Rose’s fish had been the biggest of the day, although Ronnie did pull in two impressive looking ones. Frank used every lure in his tackle box and still had nothing worthwhile to show for his efforts. Male pride made him throw back the puny catches that he did make. They went to an out of the way diner for lunch before returning home. While Rose made a beeline for the bathroom, Frank helped Ronnie bring the poles and tackle inside. “Good day of fishing, Frank.”

“For you and Blondie, maybe,” he snorted. “I would have had better luck catching a cold.”

“The season’s just started, Frank. You’ll get a trophy catch next time, I’m sure.”

“Yeah, but no matter how big it is it won’t compare to your catch, Cuz.” He looked at his watch.

“Speaking of catches, if I don’t show up home soon the boss is gonna think I found myself a cutie like yours.”

“There’s no one like Rose,” Ronnie said emphatically.

“I don’t doubt that. Must be something pretty special to stay with you after the accident.”

“Um, Frank…” She led him outside, away from anywhere Rose could hear them. “You have to watch what you say. She doesn’t know about the accident.”

“What do you mean she doesn’t know? Isn’t she the one that’s been on crutches and all? I mean, she is the reason your Porsche got damaged, isn’t it? I get a frantic call from you one night and then right after that she shows up. It doesn’t take a college degree to figure it out.”

“She doesn’t know about the Porsche,” the executive clarified. “Look Frank, that kind of thing can’t get back to Rose.”

“You’ve never told her?” He rubbed the short stubble on his face and looked at the house. “Oh man, Ronnie. You’re walking a thin line with that kind of secret. Damn, the worst thing I’ve kept from Agnes was a few insignificant affairs and a hidden bank account.”

“And I’m sure the mother of your children appreciates that,” Ronnie said dryly.

“Mother of most of my children, you mean.”

“Doesn’t she know about the boy?”

“No. I know enough to cover my tracks.” He opened the door of his truck and pulled himself up onto the bench seat. “She’s a nice girl, Ronnie. Bring her fishing anytime.” He turned the key, the Ford roaring to life. “See ya Monday at work.”

“Bye Frank.” Ronnie waited until he was out of the driveway before turning and heading back into the house, praying that she could trust her cousin to keep her secret.

*******************

Rose was typing a memo when the phone rang. “Veronica Cartwright’s office. Miss Grayson speaking.”

“Hi Rose, this is Wendy from Accounting. Is Ronnie around?”

“I’m sorry. She’s in a meeting right now. Is there something I can help you with?” She remembered the accountant from tax time when she had handed over her Money Slasher W-2.

“I’m right in the middle of Ronnie’s quarterly tax estimates and I can’t find the paperwork for her Porsche.”

“Porsche?” Ronnie never said anything to me about having a sports car other than the Mustang.

“Wendy, are you sure? I know she has the Cherokee and the Mustang but I don’t know anything about a Porsche.”

“Hmm, she did unless she got rid of it. Anyway I need the paperwork on it or I can’t finish this up. You think you can find it and have it sent down to me?”

“Sure. I’ll look for it right now.”

“Thanks, Rose. I’ll be waiting for it.”

“Okay, bye.”

“Bye.”

Rose put the receiver back in the cradle and reached for her cane. If there was such a car, Ronnie would have that paperwork in her private files. Reaching into her desk drawer, she retrieved a small key and headed into Ronnie’s office.

Sure enough, behind the files for the Cherokee and Mustang was a folder marked Porsche and Rose pulled it out of the cabinet and returned to her desk. She set the folder down and called Susan’s secretary to cover for her while she took the file to Wendy. When she picked the folder up again, a photo fell out. She looked at the red car, thinking it too speedy for Ronnie’s tastes. Opening the folder to put the picture back, her eyes fell on a receipt sitting prominently on top of the other papers. It was a repair bill from Hans’ Import Cars. Her eyes widened at the total at the bottom. I can’t imagine paying a repair bill like that. Calculations of hours and materials filled up the receipt, but it was a hand scribbled note just above the total that caught her attention. Repairs started 12-5, completed 1-18.

Rose slumped into her chair feeling as if a sledgehammer had struck her in the chest. Repairs started 12-5. Right after the accident. If that wasn’t enough, another receipt showed the Porsche had passed inspection only a week before. “Oh God…” A sick feeling churned in her stomach and she had to swallow several times to keep her coffee down.

There was no mysterious stranger driving drunk. It was Ronnie. Tears started to fall, smearing mascara down Rose’s cheeks. That’s why you wanted to help me so much. It was all a lie to protect yourself. Dabbing her eyes with a tissue, she reached out with shaky hands and opened the Rolodex. Her lower lip quivered and her vision blurred as she tried to find the number to the cab company Ronnie used to pick clients up from the airport. It was all a lie. Her hands shook so hard she misdialed the number twice before finally reaching the right one. Rose’s voice wavered as she spoke with the dispatcher. She was informed there was one only a block away and it would meet her in front of the building. Without waiting for Susan’s secretary to arrive, Rose gathered her purse and cane and left the office. It’s okay, Ronnie. You don’t have to worry about me anymore. She choked back a sob. I understand.

Maria was surprised to see a cab pull into the driveway and even more so to see Rose step out. She opened the sliding glass door. “What are you doing home in the middle of the day? Rose?

Child, have you been crying?”

“It’s nothing, Maria,” she sniffed. “Where’s Tabitha?”

“She’s lying down somewhere, why?” Rose didn’t answer, instead walking past the housekeeper and heading for the stairs. “What’s going on? Where’s Ronnie?”

“At work,” came the sad reply. To Maria’s dismay, the cab seemed to be waiting for Rose. A few minutes later, Rose came down the stairs, one of Ronnie’s suitcases in her hand.

“What is going on? Where are you going?” To her surprise, green eyes were rimmed with red.

“Would you please tell the man that this is the only bag? I have to get Tabitha.” She set the suitcase at the bottom of the stairs and went back to retrieve her cat.

“Rose wait.” Maria followed her up, stopping the young woman with a firm hand on her shoulder. “What’s going on? Did you and Ronnie have a fight?”

“Did you know she was the one that hit me?” The look in the housekeeper’s eyes answered the question. Rose nodded, having suspected as much. “I wish you had told me. I wish she had told me.” She swallowed hard, not wanting to start crying again. “I need to get Tabitha.”

“Where are you going? Does Ronnie know you’re leaving?”

“Maria, I can’t talk about this. Please, I just want to get my cat and get out of here.” At that moment the orange feline appeared at the top of the stairs and headed for her open arms.

“Tabitha, come here, Honey.” She scooped the cat into her arms. “Come on, sweetie. We have to go now.”

“Rose, please wait a minute.” Maria stood in front of the doorway, refusing to let the young woman pass. “Have you talked to Ronnie? You need to talk to her before you go and make any rash decisions.”

“There’s nothing left to say,” Rose sniffed, angrily wiping away an errant tear. “I’ll return her suitcase as soon as I can.”

“Where will you go?”

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “I just have to get away.” The cab horn beeped, drawing her attention. “I need to go now. Please take care of yourself, Maria.”

“Rose, please don’t leave. I’m sure if you just talk to Ronnie…”

“No.” Her ankle was beginning to throb from the overuse. “Let her know that I’m not going to sue her or anything, so she doesn’t have to worry.” She walked out to the kitchen and then through the screen door. The driver helped her and Tabitha into the car, then came to the doorway to get the suitcase. Maria handed him a bag containing a box and several cans of cat food, her other hand busily pressing the speed dial on the phone.

part 13 (conclusion)

“Two percent growth is not what I expected when I hired you for this position,” Ronnie said, her eyes darting from the report in front of her to the nervous manager. The shrill sound of the phone drew a glare from her. It had better be damn important to ruin a perfectly good chewing out.

“Excuse me.” She reached for the phone before the annoying ring could be heard again.

“Veronica Cartwright…who?…Well, where’s Rose? Why are you answering my phone?

Fine…put her through.” She looked at the man seated across from her. “That’s all for now. I’d better see higher numbers next quarter.” She turned her attention back to the phone. “Maria?

What’s wrong?”

Susan was walking down the hall toward Ronnie’s office in search of her secretary when she saw her sister tear down the hall and head for the stairway. “Ronnie, what’s going on?”

“I can’t talk now. Gotta go.” The door opened and she disappeared, footsteps pounding down the metal stairs. The redhead entered her sister’s office. “Margaret, what happened here?”

“I don’t know, Ms. Cartwright. Rose called me to come cover for her for a few minutes while she ran something down to accounting but when I got here she was gone. I assumed she couldn’t wait but I haven’t seen her since. Funny thing is Wendy called up a few minutes ago looking for her.”

“You mean Rose never showed up?”

“No. I was going to go look for her but then Miss Cartwright’s housekeeper called and sounded real upset. I put her through to the conference room. Then Miss Cartwright came racing in here and grabbed her purse and left. Didn’t say a word to me. Do you want me to stay here?”

“No, that’s all right. You can go back to your desk now. I’ll close up in here. I don’t think either of them will be back today.”

Once her secretary left the room, Susan looked through the papers on Rose’s desk. Seeing the folder for the Porsche, she opened it. The receipt on top still showed watermarks where tears had apparently fallen. Funny, I don’t remember her saying anything to me about being in an…“Oh my God,” she whispered. “No.” Sitting in the chair, she turned the computer on and logged in under her ID. She opened the personnel file and compared the dates to the receipt. “Oh Ronnie.” The pieces clicked into place and she was certain that Rose had figured it out as well. She thought about calling over to Ronnie’s house but decided instead to drive over. If what she thought had happened, her sister would need her.

****************

When Susan arrived, Ronnie was on the phone. “What do you mean you don’t know where she was dropped off? How many women with cats do you drive around everyday?…Well can you at least tell me if it was a hotel or a bus station? You think it was a hotel? Any idea which one?

You’re a lot of help, thanks,” she said sarcastically as she slammed the phone down. “They don’t know or they’re not saying. Damn useless cab companies.” She looked up to see her sister standing there. “What are you doing here?”

“I thought you might need help.” She pulled out the adjacent chair and nodded at Maria’s motion toward the coffeemaker. “I saw the paperwork for the Porsche on Rose’s desk. Ronnie, I have to ask. The accident…”

“It was me,” Ronnie answered sadly.

“And you never told her.”

“No.”

“So now she’s found out on her own and decided to leave you.”

“Looks that way,” Ronnie sighed, staring at the phone. “Came here, packed a few clothes, took Tabitha and left.”

“Maybe she just needs some time to think about it.”

“I’d say she’s already thought about it.” She combed her fingers through her hair. “She’s gone, Susan. She…she left me.”

“Ronnie, she’ll come back. You two love each other.”

“She thinks I lied to her.”

“You did lie to her,” the younger Cartwright pointed out. “Ronnie, you have to expect that she’ll be upset about this. You hit her and lied about it. I can’t believe you kept that a secret. How did you think she’d react to finding out? Especially after the two of you have…you know…become lovers.”

“I can’t be without her, Susan.” Her eyes fell on the empty chair which only hours before had been filled by Rose eating her breakfast. “I need her.” She looked at the phone again. “How many hotels can there be in Albany? Maria, get me the phone book.”

“I’ll help. Where’s the phone for the other line?”

“In the office. Ask them first if they take pets. That should eliminate most of them.”

Forty-five minutes worth of calling hotels turned up no sign of her beloved Rose. Ronnie was very upset and frustrated by the time Susan came out, a piece of paper in her hand and a triumphant smile on her face. “I tried to think like she would. You know how she’s worried about money. I started calling the cheaper motels and voila, found her.”

Ronnie took the scrap of paper and looked at it. “The Barcade? That roach motel on Central?”

“It must be the cheapest motel in Albany that allows pets,” Susan replied.

“I’ve got to go see her.”

“Ronnie, wait.” Susan put her hand on her sister’s shoulder. “Maybe you should call and talk to her on the phone first. You’re upset, she’s upset. Maybe a face to face confrontation isn’t such a good idea. What if you get there and she doesn’t want to talk to you?”

“She’ll talk to me,” Ronnie said. “Why wouldn’t she? Rose is a reasonable woman. I’m sure once I explain what happened, she’ll forgive me and come home where she belongs.”

“I hope so,” Susan replied, not entirely convinced that her sister was right.

********************

Ronnie pulled her car into the pothole-ridden parking lot. From the driver’s seat she looked at the aged and decrepit structure. The dingy cream colored paint was peeling away in several places and half the upper level was missing the railing. Dented doors and broken windows added to the flavor of the cheap motel. Ronnie was certain that she would be able to get Rose to come home with her. She was about to go into the office when she saw the familiar orange cat jump into one of the upper level’s windows.

Rose stomped on the roach she saw scurry out from behind the toilet. Tomorrow she would call around for another place to stay. Knock knock. “Rose?” Ronnie’s voice startled her. She had not expected to deal with her lover so quickly. Grabbing her cane, she walked across the stained carpet and stood behind the door, pressing her forehead against the cool metal.

“Go away, Ronnie,” she said softly.

“Rose, please let me in. We need to talk.”

“Please go home. I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine. If you were fine you’d be home with me.” The doorknob jiggled, showing the executive’s frustration with talking through the steel door. “Sweetheart, please just let me in so we can talk.”

“There’s nothing to say, Ronnie. Go home. You don’t have to worry. I won’t sue you or anything.”

“Sue?” The doorknob jiggled again. “Rose, let me in. I’m not worried about you suing me. Come on, Honey. We need to talk.”

“So talk. I can hear you.” Rose knew she could not open the door. She was on the verge of tears as it was and seeing Ronnie would be more than enough to push her over the edge. “What did you want to say?”

A long silence. “I wanted to say I love you. That I want you to come home with me and talk about this. Please Rose, I’m sorry I lied to you.”

“Sorry you lied or sorry I found out?” She closed her eyes. “Please…just go home, Ronnie.”

“I can’t leave without you.”

Rose slapped her hand against the door. “You…you were my knight in shining armor, you know. I really thought you had come down and rescued me like a real life Cinderella.” She did not bother wiping the tears that ran down her face. “And all this time you were just trying to protect yourself. What a fool I was.”

“No…Rose, you don’t understand.”

“What don’t I understand? You hit me, lied about it, made me think that everything you were doing was out of the goodness of your heart, then you let me fall in love with you.” Rose lashed out, slamming the side of her fist against the door. “Damn you, Ronnie. Damn you. Why did you let me fall in love with you?” The sobs refused to be held back and she collapsed to the floor.

“Please go away Ronnie. There’s nothing left to say.” She hugged her knees against her chest and cried.

“Rose, please.” The young woman refused to answer, even when the request was repeated several times. Eventually Ronnie walked away, her footsteps against the creaking wood drawing even more pain from the young woman’s heart. Rose threw herself on the threadbare blankets that covered the bed and cried herself into a restless sleep.

*******************

Susan walked into the outer office to find her secretary sitting at Rose’s desk. “How is she?” she asked.

“She hasn’t come out of her office all day,” Margaret replied.

“Are you still holding all of her calls?”

“Except…”

“I know,” Susan waved her hand dismissively. “Maria or Rose, right?” She shook her head and headed for Ronnie’s office. Margaret jumped up immediately.

“Ms. Cartwright, I don’t think she wants to see anyone.”

“Oh no, Margaret. She wants to see someone. It just isn’t me.” With that, she reached for the door handle.

“I don’t…” Ronnie began, stopping when she saw who it was. “Susan, I’m very busy.”

“Busy doing what? Hiding in your office and working yourself to exhaustion?” She closed the door and stood in front of her sister’s desk. “Ronnie, you can’t keep this up.”

“Don’t start playing mother hen with me. I’m not in the mood.”

“And what do you plan to do? Stay in this depression? Have you looked in a mirror lately?”

The strain had taken its toll on Ronnie. Dark circles under her eyes were a testament to the lack of sleep. Her cheeks were drawn, her hair given only the barest of care. The sullen woman had taken to spending the night in her office, finding an empty home too much to bear. Susan recognized her sister’s outfit as one kept in the office closet for emergencies.

“Come to my house for dinner tonight, Ronnie,” she urged. “You know Jack and the kids would love to see you.”

“No. I have things to attend to here.”

“No word from Rose yet?”

“She left the Barcade a week ago and checked into the Maverick. Traded in one dive for another.” Ronnie rubbed her face with her hands. “She must have left instructions with the front desk not to let any calls through. They keep taking messages but she won’t return my calls.” Susan nodded, having already known those facts thanks to frequent phone calls to Maria.

“Have you been over to try and talk to her again?”

“What’s the point?” Ronnie sighed. “I did that twice and she wouldn’t even open the door for me.” She buried her head in her hands. “She just keeps telling me to go away.”

“Sis, I hate to say this but maybe you should consider moving on.”

Ronnie lifted her head and gave her sister a look of total desperation. “I can’t, Susan. Don’t you understand that she’s everything to me?” A tear rolled down her cheek. “I need her like I need air or water. I feel so empty without her.” She turned her head away, angrily wiping away the tears that seemed to form so easily during the past week. “What’s all this worth?”

“Hmm?” Susan didn’t understand the question.

“What’s all this worth?” She gestured at the reports and papers on her desk. “What are gains and ratios and profits worth if there’s nothing to show for it? What’s the precious Cartwright reputation and status worth if the one woman I need most in my life won’t even speak to me?”

“Ronnie, you’re talking crazy now. You know as well as I do this business has to survive and make money.”

“For what? So we can have a few more zeros in our bank accounts?” She stood up and looked out the window. “It doesn’t mean anything without her.”

“Veronica?” Ronnie wiped her face with her hand before turning to see Beatrice standing in the doorway. “I was downtown doing some shopping and I was hoping you girls would join me for lunch.” She stepped inside and shut the door. “What happened to your friend? I thought she replaced Laura.”

“She left,” Ronnie said without elaboration. “I’m too busy for lunch today, Mother. Maybe Susan can go with you.”

“Well, it’s nothing important I guess.” She sat down on the leather sofa. “So that woman you tried to help left? I could have told you it wouldn’t work.” She looked at her younger daughter.

“Those people don’t understand what hard work is all about. They just want to sit around and collect a check. I suppose she’s filed for unemployment to pick your sister’s pocket some more.”

“Rose isn’t like that, Mother,” Susan defended. “She didn’t quit because she didn’t like to work. There were other reasons.”

“There’s no excuse for leaving a good paying job except pure laziness. It’s in their blood.”

“In whose blood, Mother?” Ronnie snapped. “The poor white trash that you love to talk about?” Her hands gripped the back of her chair, knuckles white with the strain. “I’m sure there are people like that, but Rose isn’t one of them. She’s good and honest and would give her last dime to help another person out.”

“Veronica…” Beatrice’s tone was low, warning.

“No. I’ve had it. You badmouth everyone who isn’t a blueblood like us. Rose has never ever done anything to earn your dislike, yet you treat her like a bastard at a family reunion.” Seething with anger, Ronnie let loose the words that refused to be kept back any longer. “I don’t care what you think, Mother, I love Rose and I won’t have you talking badly about her, do you understand me?”

Susan took a step back, certain that her mother and sister were about to have a royal battle of words. Never had any of them stood up to her mother and now Ronnie had just announced her defiance on the most taboo of subjects. Beatrice stiffened and pursed her lips.

“I thought that issue was settled years ago or have you forgotten your promise to your poor father?” The matriarch now stood in front of Ronnie’s desk, her hands resting on the mahogany top. “You swore to him that you were through with those perverted ideas.”

The strain of losing Rose sapped any tact or restraint Ronnie had left. “You think telling me not to love women would make those feelings go away? It didn’t. You two forced me to promise that no matter how I felt. What is so wrong with loving another woman?”

“Veronica, think about your position for a minute.”

“Fuck my position!” Ronnie shoved away from her chair and took a step forward noting that Susan quickly stepped between them. “Face it, Mother. Your oldest daughter is a lesbian. You can’t change that so you’d better learn to accept it. Rose is my lover and I’ll give up everything I have in order to keep her.” She lowered her voice, the tone deadly serious. “Including my family.”

“Maybe this isn’t the best time to talk about this,” Susan said, trying to guide her older sister away from their mother.

“No Susan,” Beatrice bristled. “It’s obvious your sister has decided to throw away everything her father and I worked for all these years.”

“Why is it so hard for you to accept?” Ronnie shrieked. “It’s my life.”

“Mother, there is no reason why she can’t be that way and still do a good job running the company.”

“Whose side are you on, anyway?” The matriarch turned on her younger daughter. “Don’t tell me that you accept this, that Jack accepts it.”

“It isn’t for us to decide who Ronnie loves, Mother.” Susan took a deep breath and looked at her older sibling. “And yes, Jack and I do accept Rose,” she added.

“I can’t believe this.” She walked over the couch and retrieved her bag. “I would have thought after poor Tommy’s death you would have realized what can happen from hanging out with the wrong element. And just how do you think the shareholders will feel about this?”

“It’s none of the damn shareholder’s business who I’m sleeping with,” Ronnie snapped. “It’s not like they can vote me out of office.”

“You don’t own controlling interest, Veronica. Don’t forget that.”

“Actually, Mother,” Susan interjected. “With Tommy’s shares between us we hold fifty percent of the stock. All we need is Frank, Michael, or John to vote with us and we have controlling interest.”

“So that’s it?” Beatrice’s lips were pursed, her frustration obvious. “Fine. If Veronica wants to throw her life away and you’re willing to help her, so be it. I’ll call a cab from downstairs.” She stormed out of the office, leaving the sisters alone again.

“Well that was productive,” Ronnie sighed as she sank into her chair. “I finally stand up to her and it doesn’t even matter because Rose is gone anyway.”

“You know I’m never going to hear the end of this, don’t you?” Susan said. “I’ll guarantee there’ll be a message on my machine when I get home.”

“I know, Sis. I’m sorry you had to get in the middle of it.” She picked up her pen, the present making her heart ache even more for her beloved Rose.

“Ronnie…do you want me to try and talk to Rose?”

“Do you think it would make any difference? She won’t talk to me.”

“I don’t think it could hurt,” Susan said.

“I’d make a deal with the devil if I thought it would get her to talk to me again.” She looked up at her sister. “Please. If you think there’s anything you can do or say to make her understand how I feel, do it.”

“Which motel is she at?”

“The Maverick on Central. About eight miles west of the Arcadia.”

“That’s almost on the city line of Schenectady, isn’t it? The one that puts out all those gaudy Christmas decorations each year?”

“That’s the place.”

“I’ll go talk to her but you need to tell me what really happened that night. She deserves to know the complete truth, not just whatever those papers she found told her.”

Ronnie hesitated, then nodded in agreement. “I was out at Sam’s…”

***************

“There you go sweetie,” Rose said as she put the plate of canned food down for Tabitha. She threw the empty can in the trash just as there was a knock on the door. “Who is it?”

“Susan Cartwright.”

“Um…” Rose looked out the peephole, verifying that the redhead was alone. “I’m not really in the mood for company right now,” she said softly.

“Rose, it really is rude to leave someone standing outside the door.”

“But…” Reluctantly she undid the chain and bolt. She opened the door. “Susan, if this is about Ronnie…”

“Of course it’s about Ronnie,” the redhead said as she entered the room. “My sister is heartbroken and you won’t even give her the chance to explain. Hello, Tabitha.”

“Mrrow.”

“There is nothing really left to say, is there?”

“You tell me.” Susan sat down on one bed and motioned for the young woman to sit on the other.

“She lied to me.”

“Yes she did…about the accident. Not about how she feels for you. There’s a difference.”

“How can anything built on a lie be real?” Rose stood up and limped over to the tiny cube refrigerator to get some bottled water.

“Again, she lied about the accident. Everything else was real, Rose. Her feelings for you are real and you have to know that.”

“I know she feels something,” the young woman responded after she returned to her seat.

“If you could see her, you’d know that she feels more than something.” She reached out and took Rose’s hand. “Listen to me. We’re talking about my sister here. I know her. She’s not one to take people’s feelings lightly, especially her own.” Susan let go and looked down. “Rose, this is killing her. She’s not eating, she’s not sleeping, nothing matters to her now.”

“It hasn’t been a picnic for me either,” she confessed.

“Then why not go and talk to her? Come on, Rose. Think about it for a minute. If all she wanted to do was cover her tracks, then why did she stick around at the hospital? Why didn’t she just drop you off and let them worry about taking care of you?”

“I don’t know…maybe she felt guilty.”

“Tell me something Rose, when the two of you, you know…did it feel like guilt to you?”

“No, of course not.”

“Then why do you assume that everything she did came from guilt?” Susan smiled inwardly at the confused look on Rose’s face. “If she was just guilty, she wouldn’t have opened up her home to you. She wouldn’t have gone to the lengths she did to take care of you. Look, I know you’re hurting too but you have to look at the whole picture. Ronnie loves you.”

“How am I supposed to forgive her?” The young woman asked, her voice cracking with emotion.

“It’s been six months and I still can’t walk without pain. I have scars.”

“You see this?” Susan rolled her sleeve up to reveal a small white scar near her elbow. “Ronnie and I were fooling around on our bicycles and she wiped out causing me to fall. I broke my elbow and had to spend the summer in a cast. I still can’t extend that arm completely and I know whenever it’s going to rain now. Do you think I shouldn’t have forgiven her for that?”

“Of course not. It was an accident,” Rose said.

“Exactly. It was an accident when she caused me to fall off my bike and it was an accident when she hit you with her car.”

“It’s not the same, Susan.”

“Isn’t it? Tell me something, Rose. Do you think she meant to hit you with her car?”

“No.”

“Then it was an accident, right? Even if it was her fault it was still an accident.” She shifted on the bed, trying to find a spot where the springs weren’t trying to poke through the thin blanket.

“What do you remember about that night?”

“Not much,” Rose admitted. “I was trying to get home and some men started chasing me. I remember running through the park and then onto Madison. The next thing I remember is waking up in the hospital.”

Susan nodded, the events fitting with her sister’s description. “Did you run out from the corner or the middle of the street?”

“I think it was the middle. It was snowing, I don’t know.”

“Ronnie says she was going up Madison when you darted out from between some parked cars. She said there was no way for her stop in time.”

“Then why make up the story about coming up after the accident?”

“She had some wine at dinner and worried she would be arrested for drunk driving. Yes, she lied to cover herself but she made sure you were taken care of. She tried to do the responsible thing, Rose. You have to give her credit for that.”

“It was an accident,” the young woman whispered. “If she hadn’t been drinking…”

“She still would have been unable to avoid you. If you’re looking for someone to blame, blame the men who were chasing you.”

“But why didn’t she tell me the truth later?”

“What happened when you did find out the truth, Rose?”

The young woman looked at her lap. “I left her.”

“You never gave her a chance to explain, did you?” She reached out for the woman she considered her sister-in-law. “Rose, the accident wasn’t her fault. She may be guilty of bad judgment but not anything else. Do you love Ronnie?”

Lifting her head to show eyes glittering with unshed tears, Rose replied. “Yes.”

“Do you think that she would willingly hurt you?”

“No.”

“Then why are you punishing her for something she had no control over? Let me take you home, Rose.”

*****************

Ronnie was sitting on the couch, the pendant she had given Rose for Christmas in her hands. There had been no word from Susan and the executive feared her sister’s intervention would have no effect on Rose. Tears feel freely, dotting her hands with the salty drops. The sound of the sliding glass door opening drew her attention toward the kitchen. When she saw Susan enter the living room alone, Ronnie’s heart sank. She opened her mouth to speak but there was nothing to say. Rose was gone and she wasn’t coming back.

“Ronnie?”

“It’s all right, Susan. I know you tried your best.” She stared at the pendant. “Did she…say anything?”

“She said a lot of things, but maybe it would be better if you just asked her yourself.” It was then that the sliding glass door closed, alerting Ronnie that Susan was not alone.

“She’s here?” She stood up and quickly wiped at the tear streaks on her face. “Is she here?” She sprinted past her sister and into the kitchen without waiting for an answer.

Rose barely had time to set Tabitha on the floor before she found herself caught in Ronnie’s powerful arms. The cane clattered to the floor as the tall woman spun her round and round, hugging her tightly. “You’re…crushing…me.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Ronnie quickly set her lover down and retrieved the cane. “It’s just…well…”

“It’s all right,” Rose said, reaching out to take the larger hand in her own. She was surprised to see such a haggard expression on Ronnie’s face. She realized the separation had been just as hard on her lover as it was on her. “I missed you too.”

“Please don’t leave again,” Ronnie blurted. She had not meant to sound so desperate but the thought of not having the blonde woman in her life was too much to bear. “I’ll do anything…just don’t leave.”

“I can’t promise that,” Rose said sadly, turning away and leaning her hand against the counter. “I have questions, Ronnie. We need to talk.”

“I think that’s my cue to leave,” Susan piped in from her position in the archway between kitchen and living room. “Sis, get Rose’s suitcase from my car.”

Ronnie’s eyes never left her lover. “Sure…I’ll be right back, okay?”

“I’ll be here,” the young woman replied softly, giving a wan smile. The executive reluctantly opened the sliding glass door and stepped outside. Susan walked over and put her hand on Rose’s shoulder. “Are you going to be all right?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, turning to face the redhead. “Thanks.”

“Rose, I know she hurt you but don’t forget how easily you can hurt her too. Be gentle with my sister. She loves you very much.” When Ronnie returned, Susan said her good-byes and left.

Once alone, an awkward silence fell over the lovers. They stood in the kitchen lost in their own thoughts and fears. Tabitha padded into the room and spotted the unmarred black of Ronnie’s slacks. “Mrrow?” She rubbed up against her tall mistress and began purring.

“Hey there.” She bent down and picked up the happy cat. “How have you been? You been taking good care of Mommy?”

“She missed you, you know,” Rose said, moving a couple of steps closer. “She kept crying for you and looking at the door.” She looked down at the floor. “I kept crying too,” she added quietly. Ronnie set Tabitha down and closed the remaining distance between them just as Rose’s lip started to quiver. “It just felt like some kind of horrible nightmare that I couldn’t wake up from.” Ronnie’s arms went around her just as the young woman collapsed into tears.

“Okay, Honey. I’ve got you.” She held Rose tight, fearing if she let go she would disappear. “Do you want to go sit on the couch and talk?”

“Sure,” the young woman sniffled. “If you want to.”

“Whatever you want to do, Rose. If you’d rather sit at the table…”

“No, the couch would be nice.” The motel room did not have a couch…well, not one that she had felt safe sitting on. Hands resting on each other’s backs, the couple walked into the living room. Rose took her usual cushion at the end while Ronnie hesitated, then sat down at the opposite end instead of the middle. To her surprise, the young woman scooted over to occupy the empty cushion. Ronnie took it as a good sign and rested her hand on Rose’s knee.

“I love you, Rose.”

“I know.” She took a deep breath and looked into the blue eyes that haunted her dreams. “And I love you too. I wouldn’t have come back if I didn’t.”

“I’m sorry about lying to you. I wish there was some way I could make it up.”

“Do something now?”

“Anything.”

“Tell me what really happened.”

“Rose, it’s in the past. Why can’t…” She was silenced by Rose’s finger on her lips.

“Because I need to know what happened,” she interrupted. “Please Ronnie. You owe me the truth.”

The executive nodded and swallowed. “It happened so fast.” She shook her head, the dark tresses waving with the movement. “It was just so quick.” Looking into gentle green eyes, she continued. “I never saw you, Rose. I was driving, thinking that I had just wasted the evening with a jerk and all of the sudden there you were. I hit the brakes but with the snow on the ground…” Her eyes closed briefly at the memory of the total silence that preceded the horrifying thud.

“There was nothing else I could do.” She looked away again, focusing on the grandfather clock.

“There was so much blood, Rose. I thought I killed you. When I realized I hadn’t, I put you in my car and drove you to the hospital as fast as I could.”

“Why did you stay around?” Ronnie felt a small but insistent hand on her chin, forcing her to meet Rose’s gaze. “You did your job, you got me to the hospital. You could have left and no one would ever have known. Why didn’t you leave?”

“I needed to make sure you were all right. When they didn’t think you had insurance, they wanted to ship you off to Memorial. I wanted to make sure you got the best care and that was at Albany Med so I lied about the insurance.”

“And you were stuck after that?”

“No. Maybe until I had you sign the papers,” Ronnie admitted. “But not after that.”

“Then why did you keep coming back?”

Ronnie gave the only answer she could, the honest one. “I wanted to see you. To get to know you better.”

“You know what I remember about those first few days?” Rose looked toward the ceiling. “It’s mostly fuzzy glimpses here and there, just snatches really. They must have been giving me some powerful drugs then.”

“They were,” Ronnie agreed.

“I remember looking up and seeing you.” She smiled warmly and looked at her lover. “There you were, this wonderful woman telling me everything would be all right.”

“You asked me if I was an angel,” the dark-haired woman added, smiling to herself at the memory.

“You were to me, you know. You were my own personal guardian angel, looking out for me every step of the way. You were my knight in shining armor, my hero.” She lifted Ronnie’s arm and rested her head against the older woman’s chest. “I didn’t know why you took such an interest in me but I was grateful.” Her voice grew sad. “Now I know.”

“No.” Ronnie rested her palm against Rose’s cheek. “That first night I acted out of selfpreservation and fear but don’t ever think that I pretended to care after that.” Blue eyes searched green, begging them to understand. “I can’t explain it but there was something about you, Rose Grayson. I couldn’t stop thinking about you, and the only time I was happy was when I was with you. I think I fell in love with you from that first day you woke up in the hospital.”

“What happened to the Porsche?”

“I had it fixed and then sold it. I couldn’t bring myself to drive it again.” She reached down and began stroking the golden hair cascading over Rose’s shoulder.

“Ronnie?”

“Mm?”

“When you realized I was falling for you, why didn’t you tell me then?”

Ronnie pulled the young woman closer, holding her secure in her arms. “By the time I realized you were falling for me, I had already fallen for you…hard.” Taking a chance, she leaned down and placed a gentle kiss atop the golden head, pleased when she felt Rose lean into it. Turning her head so her cheek rested where her lips had just been, Ronnie continued. “I tried so hard to pretend it wasn’t happening, but every day I fell in love more and more. I was scared that if I told you the truth you’d leave me. I couldn’t lose you, Rose, I just couldn’t.” Her voice broke and she had to stop and take a deep breath. A gentle squeeze encouraged her. “When you left…when Maria called me…” Words failed the executive and she tightened her hold.

“I didn’t know what to do, what to think,” Rose said. “It hurt so much.” Her fingers idly stroked her lover’s long dark hair. “But as much as that hurt, it was worse not being with you.”

“I love you, Rose.” She cupped the young woman’s chin and their eyes met. “I can’t change what happened in the past but I can give you my word that I’ll never lie to you again.” Her thumb brushed against Rose’s lower lip. “I know you can probably never forgive me for lying, but I love you and I know you love me.”

“I do,” the young woman said earnestly. “I’ve never loved anyone the way I do you.”

“You don’t know how much I wish that accident had never happened, that you never had to suffer through all that pain.”

“But Ronnie…” She kissed the thumb resting against her lip. “If it never happened then we wouldn’t have met. Sometimes things happen for a reason.”

“Then can we move on from here?”

“I’d like that.” She leaned her head against Ronnie’s chest. “Honey?”

The black-haired woman smiled at the endearment and rewarded Rose with a quick kiss on the forehead. “Yeah?”

“Can we just stay like this forever?”

Ronnie smiled broadly and squeezed her lover against her. “Sure.”

*****************

“You almost done in there, birthday girl?” Ronnie called from the other side of the door.

“Almost.” She fastened the top and looked at her reflection in the mirror. “Honey, don’t you think this bikini is a bit…revealing?”

“It’s meant to be that way.”

“You’re a pervert, Veronica Cartwright, you know that?”

“Only with you, my dear.” Tired of waiting, Ronnie opened the bathroom door and was treated to the sight of Rose standing there with only the barest of bikini tops on. “Very nice,” she drawled.

“Nice for you maybe,” the young woman countered, pulling the yellow bottoms on. Gold tufts of hair peeked out from the side. “Great.” She pulled them off again and headed for the toiletries.

“Why don’t you go on ahead, Honey. I have to take care of something first.”

“Sure you don’t want any help? I’d be happy to help you.”

Picking up the razor, Rose smiled at her lover. “If you ‘helped’ me, we wouldn’t get anywhere near the pool today.” She turned away only to feel Ronnie’s arms wrap around her.

“So? Would that be such a bad thing?”

“You are incorrigible.” She turned to see dark eyebrows wiggling lecherously at her. “I’m certain this bikini is more of a present for you than for me.”

“You know me so well.”

“Uh uh uh.” Rose reached down and intercepted the wandering hands. “None of that right now.”

“But it’s your birthday. Are you sure there isn’t something else you’d like to do besides lounging around the pool?” Ronnie tried to resume the playful fondling but was stopped once again.

“At the moment, no,” Rose said. “And you already did that this morning.” She looked from her pubic hair to her shaver and back again. “I’m not sure if I need a razor or a weed whacker.”

“Yeah? Try having black hair,” Ronnie replied. “The slightest stubble shows.” Her hand began running circles on Rose’s abdomen, steadily heading south. “You sure you don’t want help?” she queried while nuzzling the smaller woman’s ear.

“Isn’t this why we didn’t get to go swimming yesterday?” She stepped out of Ronnie’s embrace.

“You go take the iced tea out and I’ll be down in a few minutes.”

Once alone, Rose sat on the toilet and spread her legs to trim the wild patch of blonde curls. Her mind wandered over the events of the last year. A year ago I was working at Money Slasher and didn’t have a dime to my name much less anything else. Now look at me…sitting in a mansion getting ready to wear a bathing suit and hang out by the pool. She shook her head in disbelief. Looking down at her bare legs, she found it almost hard to believe that only six months ago they were in casts. I wasn’t sure I’d be able to walk again. As it was, it had been over a month since she left the cane behind and it was only when she pushed herself too hard that she felt any pain her legs or ankle. The thin scar on her cheek where the stitches once were had faded into a line so faint it was barely visible. Still Rose knew it was the one spot most kissed on her face, except for her lips, of course. I wonder if she even realizes that she does that, she mused. It was one of the little habits Ronnie had that she found so endearing. My Ronnie…I love you so much. Suddenly feeling lonely without her beloved, Rose quickly finished trimming her pubic hair and pulled on her bikini bottoms. A hasty run of the brush through her hair and she set off in search of Ronnie.

The late August sun beat on the white concrete, causing the barefoot executive to stick to the shady areas while bringing the pitcher of iced tea out to the table. The pool was a brilliant blue, crystal clear and ready for swimming. Setting the tray down, Ronnie walked to the diving board.

Rose arrived just in time to see her lover walk down the length of the diving board. The two piece black thong bikini Ronnie wore hid nothing, much to the young woman’s enjoyment. Her own pale yellow outfit was a bit more reserved…but not by much. Instead of being a thong like Ronnie’s, Rose’s had a small strip that covered the crack of her rear and half of each cheek. The top, however, barely covered her nipples and she was certain that once again a smaller size was purchased to make her show more cleavage. A present for me, hmm? I think it’s more of a present for her.

Lowering herself into the shallow end, Rose watched as Ronnie sprang off the board again and dived into the water with barely a splash. Soon Ronnie joined her and they splashed and played about for a while before retiring to the padded lounge chairs.

Ronnie used a napkin to wipe the sweat off the outside of the glass before handing the iced tea to her.

“Thanks, Hon,” Rose said, draining half of the cool drink before setting the glass on the side table. “I can’t believe how hot it is out here today.”

“The humidity is up,” Ronnie replied, wringing the excess water from her hair. “Five minutes and I guarantee you we’ll be wanting to go back into the water.” She wiped her brow. “I think I’m perspiring already.” She took her glass and laid down on the lounge chair, grateful that the umbrella provided shade for them against the burning sun. She did not see Rose fish an ice cube out of the pitcher and gasped in surprise when it landed on her chest. “Whooo, that’s cold!” she yelped.

“I thought you said you were hot?” the young woman grinned. The predatory look in her lover’s eyes quickly apprised her that she had made a mistake. “Uh oh. Um…Ronnie Honey? You know I love you, right? You wouldn’t think of seeking revenge, right?”

“Me?” The tall woman feigned innocence, her fingers digging cubes out of her glass. Rose found herself pinned to the lounge chair before she could move and several cubes were shoved between the yellow bikini top and her skin.

“Oooh, get them out of there. Oh that’s cold.” She pulled the top up, freeing the ice, which bounced harmlessly to the concrete ground.

“Well, that was worth the effort,” Ronnie quirked, her mouth only inches away from the bared nipples made erect by the cubes. “Would you like me to help warm you up, birthday girl?”

“But we’re outside.” Rose looked around even though she knew no one was nearby.

“Well then I’d better make sure you’re covered,” Ronnie said.

Rose gasped as a hand covered her left breast and soft lips claimed the other. “Oh Ronnie…Um, wh-what do you think you’re doing?”

“Mmm, loving you,” came the muffled reply. Rose found herself pressed back against the cushion of the lounge chair and the feelings began to build up within her.

Why am I fighting this? the young woman thought to herself. Reaching between their bodies, her fingers found what they were looking for. Soon Ronnie was breathing just as hard as she was and Rose was certain they were going to make love right there on the lounge chair when the sound of a car pulling up in the driveway caught her ear.

“Damn,” Ronnie muttered as she moved off. “Someone’s here.” She grabbed a nearby towel and wrapped it around her waist while Rose fumbled with her top.

Susan’s sons Timmy and John came running around the side of the house. “Aunt Ronnie, Aunt Rose!” the younger boy shouted. “Mommy said we could come over here and go swimming today, isn’t that great?” Ricky had his arms full with the PlayStation and obviously was planning on taking over the television for a few hours if the number of games he’d brought with him were any indication. John jumped onto Rose’s lap and wrapped his arms around her neck. “Aunt Rose, would you go swimming with me?”

“Sure Hon, but only in the shallow end.”

“Okay.” His little face beamed. “Can Tabitha go swimming with us too?”

Rose laughed at the thought. “No John. Tabitha is a cat. Cats don’t like water.”

“Speak of the devil,” Ronnie said, nodding her head in the direction of the house. The sliding glass door had been left open and the curious feline wandered out in search of new worlds to conquer. She looked at the boys. “Why don’t you two go get changed. There are towels in the pool house.” She turned to Rose. “You think you can handle things out here?”

“Sure.” She scooted the boy off her lap. “John, I think there’s a ball in the pool house that we can play with. See if you can find it, okay?”

“Okay, Aunt Rose.” He followed his brother away from the pool. Ronnie watched them leave.

“Looks like we’re going to have company for a while.”

“Seems that way,” the young woman agreed as she stood up. “Why aren’t they using their own pool?”

“Susan said something about her pump breaking. Sorry Hon, ” she said apologetically. “I know it’s your birthday and all, but…”

“No, it’s fine that they’re here,” Rose said. “I just wish I was wearing something else. I feel really naked in this.” She tugged at the thin strap of her bikini top.

“I’ll get you a tee shirt.”

“Make it one of yours or else bring a pair of shorts with you too.” Covering herself with the towel, Rose greeted Susan and Jack as they approached.

Ronnie returned a few minutes later carrying one of her tee shirts. She had changed from her two piece bikini to a more appropriate black one piece that covered most of her rear and provided very little cleavage.

“Is that your family get-together suit?” Rose asked when her lover reached her side.

“You think I want to be the subject of my nephew’s fantasies?” she asked while handing over the tee shirt. “Hi Susan.” She turned and nodded at her brother-in-law. “How are you, Jack?”

“Fine, Ronnie, and yourself?”

“Perfect,” she said, flashing a smile at Rose. “Well, since you’re here, why don’t we have a barbecue? It won’t take long to heat up the grill and I’m sure we have something that isn’t frozen.”

“Sounds good,” Susan said, sharing a wink with her sister when Rose was not looking. “It’s just a lazy day and you two weren’t planning on doing anything, were you?”

“No,” Ronnie replied. “I’ll go look and see what we have that we can grill up.”

An hour later Jack was busy tending the grill while the women and boys played around in the water. Timmy and Ronnie raced each other across the length of the pool while Rose and John splashed around in the shallow end, occasionally playing with the brightly colored beach ball. When the young woman asked Ronnie where Susan was, she received a vague answer about the redhead not being a swimmer. John’s fair skin showed signs quickly of turning pink and when Rose offered to take him inside, Ronnie stepped up and said she had to go get something anyway. A few minutes later Jack came over to the pool and whispered something in Timmy’s ear, causing the boy to exit and head inside, leaving Rose as the only person in the water.

Feeling awkward, she climbed out of the water and wrapped herself in a towel, thinking to herself that Ronnie had been gone too long. She was headed for the house when Jack stopped her. “Rose, come take a look at these steaks and tell me what you think.”

“Sure.” She moved over to the grill and looked at the various pieces of meat sizzling over the gas fire. “I hope everyone’s hungry. You made quite a bunch here. They look fine, though. Maybe a few more minutes.”

“Could you keep an eye on them for me? I have to visit the little men’s room.” He handed her the turning fork and walked away.

Ten minutes later the steaks were done and there was no sign of Ronnie or anyone else. Rose carefully piled the food on a plate and shut the grill off. “Where is everybody? I thought we were having a cookout,” she said to the empty air.

Inside the living room, Susan was supervising the hanging of the final decorations.

“Up a little,” the redhead said. “No, that’s too high. Bring it down a bit.” Ronnie stood on one of the upper rungs of the ladder, thinking that her sister was a pain in the ass when it came to decorating. The banner was perfect where it was before but Susan insisted it would better if it were up just a foot. John, Ricky, and Timmy were busy running multi-colored rolls of streamers around the living room.

“We have to hurry up or she’ll see it,” the executive grumped. She spared a glance at her watch.

“Where’s Maria, anyway? She was supposed to be here with the cake a half-hour ago.”

“She’ll be here, and if you’d just make it level, we’ll be done,” Susan said. They turned at the sound of the door sliding open. Ronnie shoved the thumbtack through the banner and stuck it to the wall, hopping off the ladder just as Rose stepped through the archway.

“Happy Birthday Rose!” They shouted, echoing the words printed on the banner. The young woman stood there speechless, her eyes wide with surprise. While she had thought it odd no one except Ronnie had wished her a happy birthday, she chalked it up to them not knowing. She had never guessed Ronnie would give her a party. John tugged on her wet shirt. “Aunt Rose, does this mean I can give you your present now?”

“In a little while, John,” Susan said, shooing her son away. “We have to eat first.”

“Um…uh…oh my.” Rose turned her shocked expression to her lover. “You planned this?”

“Maria’s on her way with your cake and I think Frank and Agnes are stopping by later,” Ronnie replied, crossing the room to stand in front of the overwhelmed woman. “Happy birthday, Honey.”

“It’s been so long since anyone gave me a party for my birthday,” Rose whispered. “I can’t believe this.”

“Believe it. You can count on this being an annual occurrence from now on.” She looked at the boys. “You guys go help your father make up the plates.” Once they left the room, she turned her attention back to Rose. “I love you. You didn’t think I’d let your birthday go by without throwing you a party, did you?”

“You didn’t say anything except about the bikini so I thought…” She shook her head and smiled.

“I should have known. Cartwrights love parties.”

“Well, that may be true, but this particular Cartwright had more of a reason to throw you a party than just your birthday.” At the quizzical look, Ronnie merely gave a sly smile. “You’ll see later. Come on, go get changed into something dry so we can dig into dinner before it gets cold.”

Maria arrived a short time later, the back seat of her car taken up with a large sheet cake. Ricky and Timmy got their fingers full of frosting before Ronnie could get it placed up out of reach. John insisted on sitting on Rose’s lap during dinner and the sight made Ronnie smile. The people who meant a great deal to her were there to help celebrate the birthday of the person who meant the most to her. Not a word was said when Maria joined them for dinner and the atmosphere was relaxed and comfortable. Little side conversations took place all around her but the executive paid them no attention. Her focus was on the green-eyed beauty and the thought of the present hidden in the office.

Frank and Agnes arrived just as dinner was ending. Rose had to laugh at the sight of the big burly man carrying a fishing pole wrapped in dainty tissue paper.

“Gee Frank, I have no idea what you got her,” Ronnie said with a smirk.

“You know fishing poles aren’t the easiest things in the world to wrap,” he replied. “Took Agnes forever to get it done.” He walked over to Rose and gave her a kiss on the cheek while handing her the present. “Happy birthday, Blondie.”

“I guess it is time to open presents,” Ronnie announced.

“Well here, open mine first,” Frank said.

“It’s beautiful,” Rose said as the final wrapping was removed.

“That’s not just some run of the mill fishing pole you’ve got there, Blondie,” he said. “That’s a top of the line Power Pole with ultra sensitive tip and left handed reel. Maybe next time you go fishing you won’t toss the lunkers back in.”

“Oh, I probably will,” she admitted. “But it sure is fun to catch them.”

“I wouldn’t know. I’ve caught more sunfish than bass this season,” he grumbled good-naturedly.

“Aunt Rose, will you open my present now?” John asked, holding the gift in his hands.

“Of course I will, Sweetie,” she said, taking the present from him. The wrapping was torn away to reveal a bottle of her favorite perfume. “Thank you, John. It’s very nice.” She gave the young boy a kiss on the cheek. Looking up at Susan, she indicated her silent thanks with her eyes. Timmy and Ricky gave her presents as well, followed by a joint present from Susan and Jack while Maria gave her a brooch that was simply breathtaking.

After seeing the presents the other Cartwrights had given her, Rose knew the bikini was not the only present her lover had in store for her. Her suspicions were confirmed a minute later when Ronnie and Frank disappeared into the office.

Together they carried out a big, bulky looking box covered in green wrapping paper. Jack and Ricky moved everything off the coffee table to make room. Rose stood up and smiled. “Thank you,” she said. “I wonder what on earth it could possibly be? Looks kinda big.” The box was easily as long as her outstretched arms and half as high.

“Looks can be deceiving,” Ronnie replied, sharing a knowing grin with her sister as Rose began to unwrap the large box. While the box itself proclaimed that a twenty-seven inch color television was waiting inside but the young woman knew from the weight it was not the case. Besides, there were already a half dozen televisions floating around the house as it was. Surely Ronnie would not have bothered to buy another one. Her curiosity was piqued when she opened the box to reveal another box inside, this one wrapped in red holiday paper. “I ran out of birthday wrap so I used Christmas paper. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Ronnie, you could have wrapped it in newspaper and I wouldn’t have minded,” Rose assured, pulling the smaller box out. Ricky moved the first box out of the way. The red box was unwrapped and opened only to discover another box inside. “Oh, blue paper this time.”

“Wouldn’t want you to be bored with the same old paper,” Ronnie joked. Two more boxes with different colored papers had the boys in fits of laughter and the adults chuckling. “I can’t watch this,” Frank said with a huge grin on his face. Tabitha was having a grand time playing with the paper as it fell to the floor. “How many boxes did you wrap?” Rose asked after the sixth box opened only to find another one waiting inside.

“Oh, a few more.” The devilish grin and wiggling eyebrows sent Susan’s sons into renewed giggles. Finally a coat box wrapped in silver paper with gold ribbons was revealed. “That’s got to be it,” Frank said. Jack and Susan nodded in agreement. With all the excitement of a child, Rose opened the box to reveal a bright green and black ski jacket. “Oh, it beautiful,” she said, pulling it out of the box and holding it up for all to see.

“That is nice, even if it is a bit early for snow,” Susan said. Rose was already standing up to try it on. It fit perfectly. “Sharp,” Ricky said. John added a request for one in the same colors. Ronnie merely stood back and smiled at the image before her. “It may be early for snow here but not everywhere.” The corner of her lip curled up with a smile. “Rose, what’s in the inside pocket?”

“The inside…” She unzipped the jacket and pulled out a stack of papers. The bright stripes on the outer paper left no doubt as to its contents.

“I hear the Alps are just lovely this time of year,” Ronnie drawled. “I do believe we both have some vacation time stored up.”

“Oh my, tickets to Switzerland?” Rose’s fingers trembled as she pulled not two but ten tickets out of the sleeve. “Ronnie…” Her voice stilled as the names of several far away countries appeared before her eyes.

“I believe Germany, Austria, and France are in there too, aren’t they?” the executive teased just before an overjoyed Rose flew into her arms.

“Ronnie, you are something else,” her sister said.

“I can’t believe you,” Rose whispered into the warm skin of her lover’s neck. “This is too much.”

“Nothing is too much for you, Honey,” she whispered back. “We’ll bring the laptop and write it off as a business expense.” That made the woman in her arms chuckle. “Seriously, I would love to take you on a tour of Europe and this is the perfect time of year to go.”

“I love you.”

“Love you too. You’re not crying on me again are you?” Ronnie stepped back to see that indeed her lover was weeping with joy. Susan came up alongside them and silently held out a handkerchief.

“Thank you.” Rose took a few seconds to compose herself before turning to face the rest of the guests. Maria came up to give the young woman a hug. “What a beautiful gift,” the housekeeper said.

“It is very nice,” Agnes said, shooting her husband a look. “It seems some people would rather spend time with the ones they love instead of running off to some lake in the middle of nowhere for two weeks.”

“Umm…” Frank looked at his cousin for support and found none as she was too busy beaming at the happiness on Rose’s face. “Oh hell, Agnes. I guess two weeks in Hawaii won’t be so bad.”

“I knew you were a big softy,” Ronnie teased.

“Yeah, just like you, Cuz,” he countered good-naturedly. Looking down at her lover, the executive could only nod in agreement.

*******************

After the last of their guests left, the happy couple retired to the living room.

“I can’t believe you did this,” Rose said softly, looking at the tickets sitting on the coffee table.

“Why not?” Ronnie shrugged. “Now that you don’t need a cane and physical therapy is over, it’s a perfect time for us to take a nice long vacation.” Although she had been to many of the countries already, she knew the memory would pale to the new ones that would be created with Rose by her side. Looking at the jacket, Ronnie smirked to herself. Not every present had been opened yet.

Rose kicked her shoes off and tucked her feet up under her legs. “How did you manage to plan a vacation without me knowing?”

“Easy. My travel agent did the work. All I did was tell her what countries I wanted to visit. One phone call, a couple of emails and voila.”

“You are amazing.” Rose rested her head against her lover’s chest. “I’ve only dreamed of going to places like that,” she said wistfully.

“Well now your dreams will soon be a reality,” Ronnie replied. She leaned down for a quick kiss.

“I’m glad you liked your presents.”

“I love them and I love you,” she replied. “You didn’t have to do this.”

“It makes me happy to make you happy. You know that.” The phone rang, causing Ronnie to mutter a curse and reach for the receiver. “Cartwright Residence.”

“Ronnie?”

“Mother?” Turning to face Rose, she raised her eyebrows to indicate her surprise. It had been almost two months since they had spoken. “Um…how are you? Really?…How did that go?…uh huh, what about it?…Yeah, she was here earlier…It’s Rose’s birthday.” Ronnie’s eyes grew wider. “Uh…yes, it was nice….uh huh…no, no problem at all, Mother…What?…Um…yes, I’m sure that’ll be fine…of course…okay Mother, good-bye.” She set the phone down.

“She just called to say hello.”

“Really?” Rose reached out and put her hand on Ronnie’s shoulder. “Is everything all right?”

“Yeah,” she nodded. “She just said that we should come over for dinner this Friday.”

“Us?”

“Yes, us,” Ronnie said. “I don’t get it.”

“Maybe it’s your mother’s way of offering an olive branch.”

“But after everything that’s happened?”

“After everything that’s happened, you’re still her oldest daughter,” Rose said. “She really said both of us?”

“Yeah.” Ronnie shook her head and pulled her lover close. “I don’t believe it, but I’m not going to fight it. Maybe everything will work out with us.”

“You are wonderful.”

“You think so, hmm?” Ronnie’s heart began beating faster. “We may not have started out in the best of ways but I can’t imagine my life without you.”

“I feel the same way.”

“I’m glad to hear you say that.” Her face became serious. “I think you missed something in your jacket pocket.”

“What? After all this?” Rose held her hands out to indicate the stack of presents and the airline tickets. She picked the jacket up and laid it on her lap. As her hand fell over the pocket she felt the hard object hidden within. “Ronnie?” Her fingers traveled over it, her eyes widening. “Is this what I think it is?”

“I don’t know,” the executive replied nervously. “Maybe you should open it up and find out.” As the zipper was opened, she added, “I hope you like it.”

Rose’s hand trembled as she pulled out the small velvet box. Tears were already beginning to well up in her eyes. “Oh my…” Her hands shook even more and Ronnie had to steady them with her own.

“Open it, Rose.”

The jewelry box opened to reveal a gold band adorned with a triple row of diamonds across the top. “Oh…” Ronnie’s equally shaky fingers removed the ring from the box, turning it around for her to see the inscription.

To my Rose, love forever, Ronnie

“Rose Grayson, would…” Her voice cracked, forcing her to swallow and start over. “W-would you be mine…forever?” The young woman could not find her voice and had to give a shaky nod, tears of happiness streaming down her face. “I love you,” they said at the same time. Holding the ring between her fingers, Ronnie took the smaller hand in her own. Tears fell from her own eyes as the gold band slid over Rose’s ring finger. As it passed over the last knuckle their fingers intertwined and both tried to bring the joined hands to their lips. Ronnie used her strength to gently press her lover back down on the cushions while their fingers separated. Rose’s hands went to the hem of Ronnie’s shirt and slipped beneath.

“I love you, Rose.”

“And I love you, Ronnie,” she replied before their lips met.

Lying on the floor, Tabitha looked up at her mistresses. With a healthy stretch and a yawn, the cat stood up and headed for the stairs. She would have the bed to herself for the night.

THE END